BV  3680 

.N6 

P37 

1907 

Paton, 

John 

Gibson, 

1824- 

1907. 

John  G. 

Paton 

MAR  ii   1954 


JOHN    G.   PATON 


Missionary  to   the 
New    Hebrides 


An  Autobiography  Edited  by  his  Brother 

New  and  Complete 
Illustrated  Edition 
I  8  2  4—1 907 

With  an  Appreciation  by  Arthur  T.  Pierson,  D.D. 


New  York  Chicago  Toronto 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 

Publishers  of  Evangelical  Literature 


Copyright  IWS  and  1907 

liV 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Company 


AN    APPRECIATION. 

Arthur  T.  Pierson,  D.D. 

"God  buries  His  workmen,  but  carries  on  His 
work."  The  patriarchs  in  modern  missionary  his- 
tory are  rapidly  passing  away;  and  few,  if  any 
among  them  have  been  more  conspicuous  than  the 
venerable  missionary  and  apostle  of  the  New 
Hebrides,  whose  patriarchal  face  and  apostolic  car- 
eer, whose  vigorous  addresses  on  missionary  topics 
and  whose  splendid  record  of  missionary  service 
and  heroism  have  attracted  to  him  both  the  atten- 
tion and  the  affection  of  so  many  of  God's  people 
throughout  the  whole  of  the  world. 

On  the  last  Monday  of  January,  Doctor  Paton 
passed  away  at  Canterbury,  Melbourne.  About  a 
month  before,  his  younger  brother,  the  editor  of 
his  biography  (Dr.  James  Paton,  of  Glasgow),  had 
already  preceded  him  into  the  great  life  beyond. 
These  brothers,  though  there  was  twenty  years' 
difference  in  their  ages,  had  been  in  closest  fellow- 
ship for  many  years,  both  of  them  earnest,  gifted, 
and  spiritual  men,  serving  the  Church,  one  at  home 
and  one  abroad,  with  equal  fervor  and  devotion  in 
their  separate  spheres.  It  is  a  pathetic  fact  that 
they  should  have  been  called  to  their  reward  within 
a  month  of  one  another.  "Lovely  and  pleasant  in 
their  lives;  in  death  they  were  not  divided." 

Doctor  Paton's  father  was  a  humble  stocking- 
manufacturer,  and,  on  account  of  a  warm  personal 


AN  APPRECIA  TION. 


friendship  between  himself  and  his  landlord,  he 
named  his  boy  John  Gibson.  This  boy  was  born  on 
May  24,  1824,  and,  therefore,  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  had  nearly  completed  his  eighty-third  year. 
His  birthplace  was  near  Dumfries,  Scotland,  but 
when  he  was  nearly  five  years  of  age,  his  parents 
removed  to  Torthorwald.  Through  his  paternal 
grandmother^  he  was  a  blood  relation  of  a  Galloway 
family,  whose  members  had  been  sufferers  for 
Christ  during  the  period  in  Scottish  history  known 
as  "the  killing  time";  so  that  we  are  prepared  to 
expect,  by  heredity,  a  legacy  of  heroism  in  his  char- 
acter. The  boy's  memories  of  his  father  were  those 
of  a  man  of  earnest  prayer,  a  man  who  was  wont  to 
cultivate  the  acquaintance  of  God  in  the  "closet," 
according  to  ]\Iatt.  vi.  6.  and  the  children  came  to 
recognize,  from  what  they  overheard,  his  power  of 
intercession,  and  to  associate  with  the  prayer  habit 
the  solar  light  upon  the  father's  face.  They  went 
regularly  to  a  church  with  him,  a  distance  of  four 
miles,  and  were  trained  in  the  Bible  and  the  Shorter 
Catechism,  especially  on  the  evenings  of  the  Lord's 
Day.  The  boy,  however,  took  no  distaste  for  reli- 
gious things  through  this  training,  but  recognized 
it  to  the  last  as  having  laid  the  foundations  of  his 
whole  life  of  soundness  in  faith,  and  readiness  for 
service  to  a  dying  world.  The  young  lad  learned 
the  trade  of  his  father  and,  notwithstanding  the 
long  hours  of  work,  from  six  in  the  morning  till 
ten  at  night,  with  only  short  intervals  for  meals, 
like  Livingstone  in  the  mills  at  Blantyre,  managed 
to  get  spare  time  for  application  to  study,  and  mas- 
tered the  rudiments  of  Latin  and  Greek.     He  had 


AN  APPRECIA  TION. 


early  found  salvation  in  Christ,  and  had  resolved 
to  devote  his  life  to  some  form  of  distinct  service 
for  Christ  in  the  Gospel.  Even  his  mechanical 
training  proved  an  unconscious  preparation  for 
service,  for,  years  later,  in  the  South  Seas,  his 
knowledge  of  the  use  of  tools  and  machinery  served 
him  in  hundreds  of  cases  where  self-help  and  the 
training  of  others  were  necessities  to  his  success. 

Those  who  are  familiar  with  the  marvelous  story 
of  Paton's  life  will  remember  what  a  singular  prep- 
aration for  foreign  work  he  had  in  the  city  of 
Glasgow  and  its  environs.  He  learned  there  to 
serve  as  district  visitor  and  tract  distributor,  re- 
ceived some  training  in  the  Free  Church  Normal 
College,  and  especially  labored  with  great  success 
among  the  destitute  souls  in  the  wynds — the  ne- 
glected districts  of  that  great  city.  It  was  there 
that  he  not  only  learned  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  sim- 
plicity, even  to  a  few,  but  discovered  what  power 
there  was  in  individual  effort  in  gathering  a  con- 
gregation. After  a  considerable  term  of  service, 
he  was  about  to  be  removed  to  some  other  field 
because  of  the  apparent  unfertility  of  his  work, 
but  the  few  who  had  been  accustomed  to  enjoy  his 
ministry  determined  that  they  would  try  what  in- 
dividual invitations  could  do  greatly  to  increase  the 
number  of  his  congregation;  and  with  most  aston- 
ishing results,  for  the  largest  available  place 
speedily  became  too  small  for  the  crowds  that  were 
brought  together  by  this  simple  form  of  individual 
effort.  This  experience  reminds  us  of  Edward 
Everett  Hale's  story,  "Ten  times  one  is  ten."  The 
narrative  of  these   early  experiences   of   this   dis- 


^ A'  APPRECIA  TION. 


tinguishcd  laborer  in  the  foreign  fields,  as  student, 
home  missionary,  preacher  and  teacher,  is  itself 
sufficient  in  interest  and  material  to  become  the 
substance  of  a  volume. 

Paton  had  passed  his  thirty-third  birthday  when 
he  sailed  for  the  New  Hebrides  as  a  missionary 
of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland. 
The  experiences  of  the  years  that  followed,  the 
dangers  and  sorrows  of  the  life  at  Tanna,  to  which 
he  held,  despite  the  protests  of  friends ;  the  similar 
story  of  Aniwa,  and  the  deputation  work  in  Aus- 
tralia, in  some  respects  even  more  trying,  though 
less  dangerous,  are  all  told  in  the  pages  of  his 
autobiography.  Sometimes  we  have  to  read  between 
the  lines,  for  the  simplicity  and  modesty  of  the 
man  prevented  his  setting  forth  some  facts  in  the 
light  in  which  they  appeared  to  others. 

Though  Doctor  Paton  was  no  orator  in  the  ordin- 
ary sense  of  the  word,  few  men  have  ever  spoken 
in  England,  America,  or  Australia,  whose  words 
have  awakened  deeper  interest.  His  addresses  were 
apostolic  in  simplicity  and  in  fervor.  They  sounded 
like  new  chapters  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  They 
were  full  of  marvelous  heroism  on  the  one  hand, 
and  marvelous  providential  deliverances  on  the 
other,  so  that  his  life  seems  to  have  been  one  per- 
petual miracle  of  preservation.  His  book  having 
had  a  wide  circulation — first  in  two  volumes,  and 
then  in  its  condensed  form  in  a  single  volume — ■ 
has  made  his  name  a  household  word  wherever 
men  and  women  have  been  accustomed  to  study  the 
story  of  missions,  or  have  been  found  responsive 
to  the  needs  of  a  sinful  world.     Few  men  of  his 


AN  APPRECIA  TION. 


generation  have  been  so  successful  in  appealing  to 
the  generosity  of  the  churches  in  support  of  mis- 
sionary labor.  The  fact  is  that  his  own  heroic 
self-sacrifice  and  his  marvelous  story  of  modern 
supernatural  intervention  quickened  the  sluggish 
faith  of  all  believers,  stirred  even  unbelieving  souls 
and  made  his  hearers  feel  as  though  they  had  been 
transported  back  to  apostolic  times,  and  were  still 
looking  upon  the  wonders  of  an  age  of  miracles. 

Doctor  Paton's  name  will  be  pre-eminently  con- 
nected with  the  raising  of  the  money  for  building 
more  than  one  Day  spring,  the  latest  being  a  steamer 
in  which  many  young  people  became  shareholders, 
and  by  which  they  were  made  active  participators 
both  in  the  work  of  missions  and  in  the  deep  inter- 
est which  missionary  labors  inspire.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  the  home-going  of  Doctor  Paton  wil) 
be  the  means  of  drawing  new  attention  to  the  story 
of  his  wonderful  missionary  career.  We  have  long 
counted  his  book  as  deservedly  ranking  among  the 
twenty  greatest  missionary  stories  of  all  modern 
times,  and  we  believe  that  Doctor  Paton's  name 
will  stand  among  the  foremost  of  the  fifty  great 
foreign  missionaries  who  belong  to  the  Victorian 
age  of  missions. 


PREFACE. 

'"T^HE  Manuscript  of  this  Volume,  put 
-L  together  in  a  rough  draft  amid  cease- 
less and  exacting  toils,  was  placed  in  my 
hands  and  left  absolutely  to  my  disposal  by 
my  beloved  brother,  the   Missionary. 

It  has  been  to  me  a  labour  of  perfect  love  to 
re-write  and  revise  the  same,  pruning  here  and 
expanding  there,  and  preparing  the  whole  for 
the  press.  In  the  incidents  of  personal  experi- 
ence, constituting  the  larger  part  of  the  book, 
the  reader  peruses  in  an  almost  unaltered  form 
the  graphic  and  simple  narrative  as  it  came 
from  my  brother's  pen.  But,  as  many  sec- 
tions have  been  re-cast  and  largely  modified, 
especially  in  those  Chapters  of  whose  events 
I  was  myself  an  eye-witness,  or  regarding 
which  I  had  information  at  first  hand  from 
the  parties  concerned  therein, — and  as  circum- 


PREFACE. 


Stances  make  it  impossible  to  submit  these 
in  their  present  shape  to  my  brother  before 
publication, — I  must  request  the  Public  to 
lay  upon  me,  and  not  on  him,  all  responsibility 
for  the  final  shape  in  which  the  Autobiography 
appears. 

I  publish  it,  because  Something  tells  me 
there  is  a  blessing  in  it 

January,    1889.  James   Paton. 

NOTE    TO   SECOND    EDITION. 

The  Editor  desires  very  gratefully  to  acknow- 
ledge his  joy  in  receiving,  not  only  through 
Press  Notices,  but  from  Correspondents  in 
tvery  rank,  most  ample  confirmation  of  the 
assurance  expressed  by  him  in  the  last  sentence 
of  the  Original  Preface — "  There  is  a  blessing 
in  it." 

He  has  been  urging  his  Brother  to  complete, 
as  soon  as  he  possibly  can,  Part  Second  of  the 
Autobiography  ;  and  he  hopes  that  the  call  for 
this  Second  Edition  of  Part  First  at  so  early  a 
iate  will  successfully  enforce  his  appeal. 

February,  1889. 


Part  One,  1824-1862 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


Introductory  Note 
Kirkmahoe  . 
Torthorwald  Village 
Our  Villagers 
Nithsdale  Scenes 
Our  Cottage  Home 
Our  Forebears     . 
An  Idyll  of  the  Heart 
A  Consecrated  Father 
Accepted  Vows    . 
Happy  Sabbath  Days 
Golden  Autumn  of  Life 


FAGS 

3 
4 
5 
6 

7 
9 

12 

i6 
19 

21 
33 
36 


CHAPTER   IL 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE. 

A  Typical  Scottish  School 
An  Unacknowledged  Prize 
A  Wayward  Master    . 
Learning  a  Trade 
My  Father's  Prayers  . 
"Jehovah  Jireh" 
With  Sappers  and  Miner* 
The  Harvest  Field      . 


31 
32 
33 
33 
34 
34 
36 
38 


CONTENTS. 


PAGl 

Oa  the  Road  to  Glasgow  t         •        .        «        •        «  39 

A  Memorable  Parting         ,         t        •        •        •         •  4° 
Before  the  Examiners         .        #        •        .        .         .42 

KiUing  Work 43 

Deep  Waters 44 

Maryhill  School ,         ,  45 

Rough  School  Scenes 46 

"Aut  Caesar  Aut  Nullus* 48 

My  Wages •        «        •  49 

CHAPTER   IIL 

AV  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

"He  Leadeth  Me" 53 

A  Degraded  District 55 

The  Gospel  in  a  Hay-Loft 56 

New  Mission  Premises       .••••.  58 

At  Work  for  Jesus 59 

At  War  with  Hell 62 

Sowing  Gospel  Seed  ..,,,,,  64 

Publicans  on  the  War  Path       .....  65 

Marched  to  the  Police  Office 67 

Papists  and  Infidels    .......  69 

An  Infidel  Saved 70 

An  Infidel  in  Despair 71 

A  Brand  from  the  Burning        .....  72 

A  Saintly  Child 75 

Papists  in  Arms  ........  77 

Elder  and  Student 81 

CHAPTER   IV. 

FOR R ION  MISSION  CLAIMS. 

The  Wail  of  the  Heathen.         .....  85 

A   Missionary  Wanted 8$ 

Two  Souls  on  the  Altar 87 

Lions  in  the  Path 89 


CONTENTS. 


PAGB 

The  Old  Folks  at   Home 92 

Successors  in  Green  Street   Mission  ....       95 

Old  Green  Street  Hands '97 

A  Father  in  God        •        •        •        t        •        •         .       97 

CHAPTER   V. 
THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

License  and  Ordination      t        .        .        •        .        ,     loi 

At  Sea ,     102 

From  Melbourne  to  Aneityum 102 

Settlement  on  Tanna ,     105 

Our  Mission  Stations ,     106 

Diplomatic  Chiefs 107 

Painful  First  Impressions ,     108 

Bloody  Scenes ,         ,     109 

The  Widow's  Doom   .        .        ,        ,        ,        ,        .111 

CHAPIER   VI. 
LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA. 

Our  Island  Home 115 

Learning  the  Language 116 

A  Religion  of  Fear 118 

With  or  Without  a  God 119 

Ideas  of  the  Invisible  ,         .        .         .         ...  120 

Gods  and  Demons .121 

My  Companion  Missionary         ....         1  122 

Pioneers  in  New  Hebrides         ....  123 

Missionaries  of  Aneityum  .....  125 

The  Lord's  Arrowroot         ,         ,  .        .         ■  126 

Unhealthy  Sites 127 

The  Great  Bereavement 1 29 

Memorial  Tributes 13 1 

Selwyn  and  Patteson  at  s  Tanna  Grave  .         ,         .133 

Her  Last  Letter ,  134 

Last  Words  ,..•....  137 

Presentiment  and  Mystery  •        •        .        •        •  13! 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   VIL 

MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA. 

rAoi 

Tannesc  Naiivei 141 

"Tabooed"           •        •        t        •        #        •        •        •  142 

Jehovah's  Rain    ..,,,,.,  143 

"Big  Hays" .144 

War  and  Cannibalism         .,,.,,  145 

The  Lot  of  Woman ,  146 

Sacred  Days 148 

Preaching  in  Villages 149 

Native  Teachers.        ,        ,        .        ,        ,        .        #150 

The  War  Shell 151 

Deadly  Superstitions ,         .152 

A  League  of  Blood 154 

Chiefs  in  Council 155 

Defence  of  Women 157 

A  League  of  Peace     .......  157 

Secret  Disciples 159 

A  Christo-Heathen  Funeral        .....  159 

Clever  Thieves .  160 

Ships  of  Fire       ....                  ...  164 

H.M.S.  Cordelia 166 

Captain  Vernon  and  Miaki 167 

The  Captain  and  the  Chiefs 168 

Thc/^A«    Williams 169 

Evanescent  Impressions      .         .         .         .         .         .170 

A  House  on  the  Hill 171 

In  Fever  Grips 171 

"Noble  Old  Abraham"       ....                  .  I''a 

Critics  in  Easy  Chairs 174 

CHAF'TER    VIII. 

MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM    TANNA. 

The  Blood  F'iend   Unleashed    .         ,         ,         ,         .  179 

In  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy 180 

A  Typical  South  Sea  Trader 182 

Young   Rarip's   Death 183 


CONTENTS. 


PAe« 
The  Trader's  Retribution  ,  ,  ,  ,  ,  .185 
Worship  and  War  .•,,,,,  186 
Saved  from  Strangling       ,        .        ,        ,        •        .187 

Wrath  Restrained 188 

Under  the  Axe   ..•••...     191 
The  Clubbing  of  Namurl  •        i        •        •        1     193 

A  Native  Saint  and  Martyr      •        •        •        •        .     195 

Bribes  Refused    .        .        .        •        ,        ,        ,        .197 
Widows  Rescued         .••••«.     197 

The  Sinking  of  a  Well      ......     198 

Church-Building  on  Tanna         .        .        •        ^        .     199 

Ancient  Stone  God ,    201 

Printing  First  Tannese  Book     •        •        •        .        •    aoi 
A  Christian  Captain  ..••..     203 

Levelled  Muskets        .......     204 

A  French  Refugee      .......     205 

A  Villainous  Captain  .......    208 

Like  Master — Like  Men     .        .        .        .        .        .    209 

Wrecked  on  Purpose  .        .        .        •        ,        .        .212 
The  Kanaka  Traffic    .......     213 

A  Heathen  Festival    .        .        .        ,        ,        ,        .215 

Sacrifices  to  Idols 218 

Heathen  Dance  and  Sham  Fight      •        .        ,        .219 
Six  Native  Teachers  .        .        .        .        .        ,        .221 

A  Homeric  Episode    .......     222 

Victims  for  Cannibal  Feast        .        .        .        ,        .223 
The  Jaws  of  Death     .,,,..,    224 
Nahak  or  Sorcery       .......     226 

Killing  me  by  Nahak         •«..«.    227 

Nahak  Defied 229 

Protected  by  Jehovah 230 

"Almost  Persuaded" 231 

Escorted  to  the  Battle- Field 232 

Praying  for  Enemies  ......  233 

Our  Canoe  on  the  Reef     .....  233 

A  Perilous  Pilgrimage 236 

Rocks  and  Waters 237 


lii  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

FAOB 

Welcome  Guests          •        .        t        .        i        ,        .  243 

A  Fiendish  Deed         .         .         .         i         .         ,         .  344 

The  Plague  of  Measles       %.»*,.  245 

A  Heroic  Soul     ...,,,,.  246 

Horrors  of  Epidemic 247 

A    Memorable  New  Year   .,.,,,  248 

A  Missionary  Attacked       ..,.,,  249 

In  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow 251 

Blow  from  an  Adze    ..,.,,,  252 

A  Missionary's  Death         .,.,,.  253 

Mrs.  Johnston's  Letter        ......  255 

A  Heavy  Loss     .         .         .         ,         ,         ,         .         ,256 

The  Story  of  Kowia 256 

Kowia's  Soliloquy ,         ,  258 

The  Passing  of  Kowia        ••.,.,  259 

Mortality  of  Measles 261 

Fuel  to  the  Fire 263 

Hurricanes 262 

A  Spate  of  Blood  and  Terror    .....  363 

Nowar  Vacillates 265 

The  Anger  of  the  Gods 265 

Not  Afraid  to  Die ,366 

Martyrs  of  Erromanga 367 

Visit  to  the  Gordons 26S 

Their  Martyrdom 269 

Vindication  of  the  Gordons 270 

Gordon's  Last  Letter 273 

riots  of  Murder ,  273 

Death  by  Nahak 375 

Nowar  Halting  Again 375 

Old  Abraham's   Prayer 277 

Miaki  and  the  Mission  House 278 

Satanic  Influences .  280 

Perplexity   Deepening           ......  280 

Bi»^'  ~  *^lwyn's  Testimony 381 


CONTENTS.  xiii 


PAGE 

Rotten  Tracts 283 

Captain  and  Mate  of  Blut  Bill         .         .         .         .285 

My   Precious   Dog 287 

Fishing- Nets  and   Kawasei 288 

The  Taro  Plant 29c 

The  Kava  Drink ,         ,  290 

Katasian  and  the  Club  Scene    .         .         .         .         .291 

The  Yams 292 

Sunshine  and  Shadow         ,,....  292 

Teachers   Demoralized          ••••••  293 

The  Chiefs  Alphabet 294 

Our  Evil  Genius           .#...•.  295 

Ships  of  Fire  Again 295 

Commodore  Seymour's  Visit 296 

Nouka  and  Queen  'Toria  ,         .         .         ,         t         .  297 

The  Dog  to  his  Vomit  Again    .         .         •         •         .  298 


CHAPTER  X. 
FAREWELL   SCENES. 

The  War  Fever  ....,,,,     303 

Forced  to  the  War  Council 305 

A  Truce  Among  the  Chiefs        .....     306 

Chiefs  and   People 308 

The   Kiss  of  Judas 309 

The  Death  of  Ian        .......     309 

The  Quivering   Knife  .         .  .         ,         .31c 

A  War  of  Revenge 312 

In  the  Thick  of  the  Battle         .         .         .         .         .313 
Tender  Mercies  of  the  Wicked  .         ,         ,         .315 

Escape  for  Life ,         .316 

The  Loss  of  All 317 

Under  the  Tomahawk .318 

Jehovah  is  Hearing     .         .         .        .         .        .         .318 

The   Host  Turned   Back      ..,,,.     320 
The  War  Against   Manuman      ;         .         .         .         .     S-w 


«!▼  CONTENTS. 


PAGI 

Traps  Laid ,        .321 

House  Broken  Up       .        ,        • .       #        •        •        .  322 

War  Against  Our  Friends          .        .        •        •        .  322 

A  Treacherous  Murderer    .,,,,.  323 

On  the  Chestnut  Tree 324 

Bargaining  for  Life     ...,,,.  325 

Five  Hours  in  a  Canoe      ,        ,                 •        #        .  328 

Kneeling  on  the  Sands       .....  329 

Faimungo's  Farewell 330 

"Follow!  Follow!" 331 

A  Race  for  Life 332 

Ringed  Round  with  Death 334 

Faint  yet  Pursuing      .......  336 

Out  of  the  Lion's  Jawg 337 

Brothers  in  Distress 339 

Intervening  Events      .        , 341 

A  Cannibal's  Taste 341 

Pillars  of  Cloud  and  Fire 342 

Passing  by  on  the  Other  Side 344 

Kapuku  and  the  Idol  Gods        •         .        .         •        .  344 

A  Devil  Chief 344 

"  In  Perils  Oft  " 345 

Througli  Fire  and  Water ,  345 

"  Sail  O  !  Sail  01" 349 

"Let  Me  Die" 350 

In  Perils  on  the  Sea.        .        .        •        .        .        .351 

Tannese  Visitors          .        , 352 

The  Devil  Chief  Agaia       ..•••,  353 

Speckled  and  Spotted         ...«.,  354 

Their  Desired  Haven          ...•••  355 

"I  am  Left  Alone*    .         • 355 

My  Earthly  AI 356 

Eternal  Hope 356 

Australia  tc  the  Rescne 357 

For  My  Brethren's  Sake    .■•.•.  358 

A  New  Holy  League.         •        •        •                 .         ,  358 

The  Uses  of  Adversity       •        •        <        .        .  J59 


CONTENTS. 


PAGB 

Ann-chair  Critics  Again 360 

Concluding  Note         ..•••••    361 
Prospectus  of  Part  Second.        .        •        •        t        •    362 


APPENDIX. 

A.  The  Prayer  of  the  Chiefs  of  Tanna .        •       •       .     367 

B.  Notes  OD  the  New  HebridM     .        .       1       .       •    |7i 


LIST   ()]•    II.LrSTRATIOXS. 


Portrait  OK  JiiKN  G.  Paton Frontispiece. 

"The  Man  That  Kills  Missi  Must  First  Kii.i.  Mk"     ']'o  face  p.     156 

Natives  Stealinc,  Property "  160 

Natives  Retirninc.  Stolen  Property        ...  " 

"  Tiiekk  They  Lay  Me  on  Cocoanut  Leaves  on  the 

Ground" " 

"At  Davhreak    I    Found    Mv    Houf  •,  Surrounded" 
The  Dangerous  Landing  Through  the  Sure     .         .  " 

"  Suddenly  He  Drew  A  Large  Butcher  Like  Kmi  1  " 
Springing  Forward  He  Caught  The  Club 


^5 


72 


Map  UK    1  HI     N't  U     lllHRIDES 


I. 

EARLIER    DAYS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

EARLIER     DAYS. 

Introductory  Note.— Kirkmahoc— Torthor  aid  Village.— Oui 

Villagers. — Nithsdale  Scenes. — Our  Cottage  Home. — Our 
Forebears. — An  Idyll  of  the  Heart.  — A  Consecrated  Father 
—  Accepted  Vows.  —  Happy  Sabbath  Days.  —  Golden 
Autumn  of  Life. 

WHAT  I  write  here  is  for  the  glory  of  God. 
For  more  than  twenty  years  have  I  been 
urged  to  record  my  story  as  a  missionary  of  the 
Cross ;  but  always  till  now,  in  my  sixty-fourth  year, 
my  heart  has  shrunk  from  the  task,  as  savouring 
too  much  of  self.  Latterly  the  conviction  has  been 
borne  home  to  me  that  if  there  be  much  in  my  ex- 
perience which  the  Church  of  God  ought  to  know, 
it  would  be  pride  on  m.y  part,  and  not  humility,  to 
let  it  die  with  me.  I  lift  my  pen,  therefore,  with  that 
motive  supreme  in  my  heart ;  and,  so  far  as  memory 
and  entries  in  my  note-books  and  letters  of  my  own 
and  of  other  friends  serve  or  help  my  sincere  desire 
to  be  truthful  and  fair,  the  following  chapters  will 
present  a  faithful  picture  of  the  life  through  which 
the  Lord  has  led  me.      If  it  bows  any  of  my  reader* 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


under  as  deep  and  certain  a  confidence  as  mine,  that 
in  "God's  hand  our  breath  is,  and  His  are  all  our 
ways,"  my  task  will  not  Iv  fruitless  in  the  Great  Day. 

On  the  24th  May,  1824,  I  was  born  in  a  cottage 
on  the  farm  of  Braehead,  in  the  parish  of  Kirkmahoe, 
near  Dumfries,  in  the  south  of  Scotland,  My  father, 
James  Paton,  was  a  stocking  manufacturer  in  a  small 
way ;  and  he  and  his  young  wife,  Janet  Jardine 
Rogerson,  lived  on  terms  of  warm  personal  friendship 
with  the  "  gentleman  farmer,"  so  they  gave  me  his 
name,  John  Gibson;  and  the  curly-haired  child  of 
the  cottage  was  soon  able  to  toddle  across  to  the 
mansion,  and  became  a  great  pet  of  the  lady  there. 
More  than  once,  in  my  many  journeyings,  have  I 
met  with  one  or  another,  in  some  way  connected 
with  that  family,  and  heard  little  incidents  not 
needing  to  be  repeated  here,  showing  how  beautiful 
and  tender  and  altogether  human  was  the  relation- 
ship in  those  days  betwixt  the  landlord  and  the 
cottars  on  his  estate.  On  my  last  visit  to  Scot- 
land, sixty  years  after,  I  drove  to  Braehead  in  com- 
pany with  my  youngest  brother  James  and  my 
cousin  David, — the  latter  born  the  same  week  as  I, 
and  the  former  nearly  twenty  years  my  junior  ;  and 
we  found  1.0  cottage,  nor  trace  of  a  cottage,  but 
amused  ourselves  by  supposing  that  we  could  dis- 
cover by  the  rising  of  the  grassy  mound,  the  outline 
where  the  foundations  once  had  been  I  Of  ten 
thousand  homes  in  Scotland,  once  sweet  and  beau- 


RARLIBK  DAYS. 


tiful,  each  a  little  possible  Paradise  in  its  own  well- 
cultivated  plot,  this  is  true  to-day ;  and  where  are 
the  healthy,  happy  peasant  boys  and  girls  that  such 
homes  bred  and  reared  ?  They  are  sweltering  and 
struggling  for  existence  in  our  towns  and  cities.  I 
am  told  that  this  must  be — that  it  is  all  the  result 
of  economic  laws  ;  but  I  confess  to  a  deepening  con- 
viction that  it  need  not  be,  and  that  the  loss  to  the 
nation  as  a  whole  is  vital,  if  not  irreparable. 

While  yet  a  mere  child,  five  years  or  so  of  age, 
my  parents  took  me  to  a  new  home  in  the  ancient 
village  of  Torthorwald,  about  four  and  a  quarter 
miles  north  from  Dumfries,  on  the  road  to  Lockerbie. 
At  that  time,  about  1830,  Torthorwald  was  a  busy 
and  thriving  village,  and  comparatively  populous, 
with  its  cottars  and  crofters,  large  farmers  and  small 
farmers,  weavers  and  shoemakers,  doggers  and  coop- 
ers, blacksmiths  and  tailors.  Fifty-five  years  later, 
when  I  last  visited  the  scenes  of  my  youth,  the 
village  proper  was  literally  extinct,  except  for  five 
thatched  cottages  where  the  lingering  patriarchs 
were  permitted  to  die  slowly  away, — when  they  too 
would  be  swept  into  the  large  farms,  and  their  garden 
plots  ploughed  over,  like  sixty  or  seventy  others  that 
had  been  obliterated  I  Of  course  the  Village  Smithy 
still  survives,  but  its  sparks  are  few  and  fading, — the 
great  cultivators  patronizing  rather  the  towns.  The 
Meal  Mill  still  grinds  away, — but  nothing  like  what 
it  did  when  every  villager  bought  or  cultivated  his 
few  acres  of  corn,  and  every  crofter  and   farmer  in 


EARLIER  DAYS, 


the  parish  sent  all  his  grist  to  the  mill.  The  Grocer's 
Shop  still  recalls  the  well-known  name  of  Robert 
Henderson  ;  but  so  few  are  the  mouths  now  to  be 
fed,  that  his  warm-hearted  wife  and  universal  favour- 
ite, the  very  heroine  of  our  village  life,  "  Jean  Grier," 
is  retiring  from  it  in  disgust,  and  leaving  it  to  her 
son-in-law,  declaring  that  "  these  Tory  landlords  and 
their  big  farms  hae  driven  our  folks  a'  awa',  and 
spoiled  the  Schule  and  the  Shop,  the  Kirk  and  the 
Mill."  And  verily  the  School  is  robbed  of  its  children, 
and  the  Parish  Church  of  its  worshippers,  when  five 
families  only  are  reared  where  twenty  once  flourished! 
Political  economy  may  curse  me,  if  it  will  ;  but  I 
heard  with  grim  satisfaction  that  this  system  of  large 
farming,  which  extinguishes  our  village  homes,  and 
sends  our  peasantry  to  rear  their  children  in  lanes 
and  alleys,  in  attics  and  cellars  of  populous  towns, 
was  proving  ruinous  at  length  to  the  landlords  and 
factors,  who  had  in  many  cases  cruelly  forced  it  on 
an  unwilling  people  for  mere  selfish  gain. 

The  Villagers  of  my  early  days — the  agricultural 
servants,  or  occasional  labourers,  the  tradesmen,  the 
small  farmers — were,  generally  speaking,  a  very  in- 
dustrious and  thoroughly  independent  race  of  people. 
Hard  workers  they  had  to  be,  else  they  would  starve ; 
yet  they  were  keen  debaters  on  all  affairs  both  in 
Church  and  State,  and  sometimes  in  the  "smiddy" 
or  the  "kiln,"  sometimes  in  a  happy  knot  on  the 
"village  green."  or  on  the  road  to  the  "  kirk  "  or  the 
"market,"  the  questions  that  were  tearing  the  mighty 


RARLIBR  DAYS. 


world  beyond  were  fought  over  again  by  secluded 
peasants  with  amazing  passion  and  bright  intelligence. 
From  the  Bank  Hill,  close  above  our  village,  and 
accessible  in  a  walk  of  fifteen  minutes,  a  view  opens 
to  the  eye  which,  despite  several  easily  understood 
prejudices  of  mine  that  may  discount  any  opinion 
that  I  offer,  still  appears  to  me  well  worth  seeing 
amongst  all  the  beauties  of  Scotland.  At  your  feet 
lay  a  thriving  village,  every  cottage  sitting  in  its  own 
plot  of  garden,  and  sending  up  its  blue  cloud  of"  peat 
reek,"  which  never  somehow  seemed  to  pollute  the 
blessed  air  ;  and  after  all  has  been  said  or  sung,  a 
beautifully  situated  village  of  healthy  and  happy 
homes  for  God's  children  is  surely  the  finest  feature 
in  every  landscape  I  There  nestled  the  Manse 
amongst  its  ancient  trees,  sometimes  wisely,  some- 
times foolishly  tenanted,  but  still  the  "  man's-house," 
the  man  of  God's  house,  when  such  can  be  found 
for  it.  There,  close  by,  the  Parish  School,  where  rich 
and  poor  met  together  on  equal  terms,  as  God's 
children  ;  and  we  learned  that  brains  and  character 
make  the  only  aristocracy  worth  mentioning.  Yonder 
amid  its  graves,  that  date  back  on  crumbling  stone 
five  hundred  years,  stands  the  Village  Church  ;  and 
there,  on  its  little  natural  hill,  at  the  end  of  the 
village,  rises  the  old  tower  of  Torthorwald,  frowning 
over  all  the  far-sweeping  valley  of  the  Nith,  and 
telling  of  days  of  blood  and  Border  foray.  It  was 
one  of  the  many  castles  of  the  Kirkpatricks.  and  its 
enormous   and   imperishable  walls   seem   worthy  ol 


SARLIER   DAYS, 


him  who  wrote  the  legend  of  his  family  in  the  blood 
of  the  Red  Comyn,  stabbed  in  the  Greyfriais  Church 
of  Dumfries,  when  he  smote  an  extra  blow  to  that  of 
Bruce,  and  cried,  "  I  male'  siccar."  Heyond,  betwixt 
you  and  the  Nith,  crawls  the  slow-creeping  Lochar 
towards  the  Solway,  through  miles  and  miles  of  moss 
and  heather, — the  nearest  realization  that  I  ever  be- 
held of  a  "stagnant  stream."  Looking  from  the 
Bank  Hill  on  a  summer  day,  Dumfries  with  its 
spires  shone  so  conspicuous  that  you  could  have 
believed  it  not  more  than  two  miles  away  ;  the 
splendid  sweeping  vale  through  which  Nith  rolls  to 
Solway,  lay  all  before  the  naked  eye,  beautiful  with 
village  spires,  mansion  houses,  and  white  shining 
farms  ;  the  Galloway  hills,  gloomy  and  far-tumbling, 
bounded  the  forward  view,  while  to  the  left  rose 
Criffel,  cloud-capped  and  majestic ;  then  the  white 
sands  of  Solway,  with  tides  swifter  than  horsemen  ; 
and  finally  the  eye  rested  joyfully  upon  the  hills  ol 
Cumberland,  and  noticed  with  glee  the  blue  curling 
smoke  from  its  villages  on  the  southern  Solway 
shores  Four  miles  behind  you  lie  the  ruins  of  the 
Castle  of  the  Bruce,  within  the  domains  of  his  own 
Royal  Burgh  of  Lochmaben  ;  a  few  miles  in  front, 
the  still  beautiful  and  amazing  remains  of  Caerlave- 
rock  Castle,  famous  in  many  a  Border  story ;  all 
Around  you,  scattered  throughout  the  dale  of  Nith, 
memories  or  ruins  of  other  baronial  "  keeps,"  rich  in 
su^ge^tion  to  the  peasant  fancy  I  Traditions  lost 
nothing    in    hulk,   or  in   graphic   force,   as  they  were 


EARLIER  DAYS, 


retold  for  the  thousandth  time  by  village  patriarchs 
around  the  kindly  peat  fire,  with  the  younger  rustics 
gaping  round.  A  high  spirit  of  patriotism,  and  a 
certain  glorious  delight  in  daring  enterprises,  was 
part  of  our  common  heritage. 

There,  amid  this  wholesome  and  breezy  village 
life,  our  dear  parents  found  their  home  for  the  long 
period  of  forty  years.  There  were  born  to  them 
eight  additional  children,  making  in  all  a  family  of 
five  sons  and  six  daughters.  Theirs  was  the  first  of 
the  thatched  cottages  on  the  left,  past  the  "  miller's 
house,"  going  up  the  "village  gate,"  with  a  small 
garden  in  front  of  it,  and  a  large  garden  across  the 
road  ;  and  it  is  one  of  the  few  still  lingering  to  show 
to  a  new  generation  what  the  homes  of  their  fathers 
were.  The  architect  who  planned  it  had  no  ideas 
of  art,  but  a  fine  eye  for  durability  !  It  consists  at 
present  of  three,  but  originally  of  four,  pairs  of  "oak 
couples "  (Scottic^  kipples),  planted  like  solid  trees 
in  the  ground  at  equal  intervals,  and  gently  sloped 
inwards  till  they  meet  or  are  "  coupled  "  at  the  ridge, 
this  coupling  being  managed  not  by  rusty  iron,  but 
by  great  solid  pins  of  oak.  A  roof  of  oaken  wattles 
was  laid  across  these,  till  within  eleven  or  twelve  feet 
of  the  ground,  and  from  the  ground  upwards  a  stone 
ivall  was  raised,  as  perpendicular  as  was  found  practi- 
cable, towards  these  overhanging  wattles,  this  wall 
being  roughly  "  pointed  "  with  sand  and  clay  and 
lime.  Now  into  and  upon  the  roof  was  woven  and 
intertwisted    a    covering    of    thatch,    that    defied    all 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


winds  and  weathers,  and  that  made  the  cottage 
marvellously  cosey, — being  renewed  year  by  year, 
and  never  allowed  to  remain  in  disrepair  at  any 
season.  But  the  beauty  of  the  construction  was  and 
is  its  durability,  or  rather  the  pernnanence  of  its 
oaken  ribs  1  There  they  stand,  after  probably  net 
less  than  four  centuries,  japanned  with  "  peat  reek  " 
till  they  are  literally  shining,  so  hard  that  no 
ordinary  nail  can  be  driven  into  them,  and  perfectly 
capable  for  service  for  four  centuries  more  on  the 
same  conditions.  The  walls  are  quite  modern,  having 
all  been  rebuilt  in  my  father's  time,  except  only  the 
few  great  foundation  boulders,  piled  around  the 
oaken  couples  ;  and  parts  of  the  roofing  also  may 
plead  guilty  to  having  found  its  way  thither  only  in 
recent  days  ;  but  the  architect's  one  idea  survives, 
baffling  time  and  change — the  ribs  and  rafters  of  oak. 
Our  home  consisted  of  a  "  but "  and  a  "  ben " 
and  a  **  mid  room,"  or  chamber,  called  the  "  closet" 
The  one  end  was  my  mother's  domain,  and  served 
all  the  purposes  of  dining-room  and  kitchen  and 
parlour,  besides  containing  two  large  wooden  erec- 
tions, called  by  our  Scotch  peasantry  "  box-beds "  ; 
not  holes  in  the  wall,  as  in  cities,  but  grand,  big, 
airy  beds,  adorned  with  many-coloured  counterpanes, 
and  hung  with  natty  curtains,  showing  the  skill  of 
the  mistress  of  the  house.  The  other  end  was  my 
father's  workshop,  filled  with  five  or  six  "stocking 
frames,"  whirring  with  the  constant  action  of  five  or 
six  pairs  of  busy  hands  and  feet,  and  producing  right 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


genuine  hosiery  for  the  merchants  at  Hawick  and 
Dumfries.  The  "  closet "  was  a  very  small  apartment 
betwixt  the  other  two,  having  room  only  for  a  bed, 
a  little  table,  and  a  chair,  with  a  diminutive  window 
sheddic^  diminutive  light  on  the  scene.  This  was 
th2  Sanctuary  of  that  cottage  home.  Thither  daily, 
and  oftentimes  a  day,  generally  after  each  meal,  we 
saw  our  father  retire,  and  "shut  to  the  door";  and  we 
children  got  to  understand  by  a  sort  of  spiritual 
instinct  (for  the  thing  was  too  sacred  to  be  talked 
about)  that  prayers  were  being  poured  out  there  for 
us,  as  of  old  by  the  High  Priest  within  the  veil  in  the 
Most  Holy  Place.  We  occasionally  heard  the  pathetic 
echoes  of  a  trembling  voice  pleading  as  if  for  life, 
and  we  learned  to  slip  out  and  in  past  that  door  on 
tiptoe,  not  to  disturb  the  holy  colloquy.  The  outside 
world  might  not  know,  but  we  knew,  whence  came 
that  happy  light  as  of  a  new-born  smile  that  always 
was  dawning  on  my  father's  face :  it  was  a  reflection 
from  the  Divine  Presence,  in  the  consciousness  of 
which  he  lived,  y Never,  in  temple  or  cathedral,  on 
mountain  or  in  glen,  can  I  hope  to  feel  that  the  Lord 
God  is  more  near,  more  visibly  walking  and  talking 
with  men,  than  under  that  humble  cottage  roof  of 
thatch  and  oaken  wattles.  Though  everything  else 
in  religion  were  by  some  unthinkable  catastrophe  to 
be  swept  out  of  memory,  or  blotted  from  my  under- 
standing, my  soul  would  wander  back  to  those  early 
scenes,  and  shut  itself  up  once  again  in  that  Sanctuary 
Closet,  and,  hearing  still  the  echoes  of  those  crie«  to 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


God,  would  hurl  back  all  doubt  with  the  victorioni 
appeal,  "  He  walked  with  God,  why  may  not  I  ? " 

A  few  notes  had  better  here  be  given  as  to  our 
"  Forebears,"  the  kind  of  stock  fronn  which  my  father 
and  mother  sprang.  My  father's  mother,  Janet 
Murray,  claimed  to  be  descended  from  a  Galloway 
family  that  fought  and  suffered  for  Christ's  Crown 
and  Covenant  in  Scotland's  "  killing  time,"  and  was 
herself  a  woman  of  a  pronouncedly  religious  deve- 
lopment. Her  husband,  our  grandfather,  William 
Paton,  had  passed  through  a  roving  and  romantic 
career,  before  he  settled  down  to  a  douce  deacon  of 
the  weavers  of  Dumfries,  like  his  father  before  him. 

Forced  by  a  press-gang  to  serve  on  board  a  British 
man-of-war,  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  French, 
and  thereafter  placed  under  Paul  Jones,  the  pirate  of 
the  seas,  and  bore  to  his  dying  day  the  mark  of  a 
slash  from  the  captain's  sword  across  his  shoulder  for 
some  slight  disrespect  or  offence.  Determining  with 
two  others  to  escape,  the  three  were  hotly  pursued  by 
Paul  Jones's  men.  One,  who  could  swim  but  little, 
was  shot,  and  had  to  be  cut  adrift  by  the  other  two, 
who  in  the  darkness  swam  into  a  cave  and  managed 
to  evade  for  two  nights  and  a  day  the  rage  of  their 
pursuers.  My  grandfather,  being  young  and  gentle 
and  yellow-haired,  persuaded  some  kind  heart  to  rig 
him  out  in  female  attire,  and  in  this  costume  escaped 
the  attentions  of  the  press-gang  more  than  once  ;  till, 
after  many  hardships,  he  bargained  with  the  captain 
of  a  coal  sloop  to  stow  him  away  amongst  his  black 


EARLIER  DAYS.  13 


diamonds,  and  thus,  in  due  time,  he  found  his  way 
home  to  Dumfries,  where  he  tackled  bravely  and 
wisely  the  duties  of  husband,  father,  and  citizen 
for  the  remainder  of  his  days.  The  smack  of  the 
sea  about  the  stories  of  his  youth  gave  zest  to  the 
talks  round  their  quiet  fireside,  and  that,  again,  wai 
seasoned  by  the  warm  evangelical  spirit  of  his 
Covenanting  wife,  her  lips  "  dropping  grace." 

Of  their  children,  two  reproduced  the  disposition 
of  their  father,  and  two  that  of  their  mother.  William 
took  to  the  soldier's  career,  and  died  in  Spain  ;  May, 
the  only  daughter,  gave  her  heart  and  hand  to  John 
Wood,  a  jolly  and  gallant  Englishman,  who  fought 
at  Waterloo,  and  lived  to  see  his  hundredth  birthday. 
John  and  James,  the  latter  being  my  father,  both 
learned  the  stocking  manufacturing  business  of  their 
fathers,  and  both  followed  their  mother's  piety  and 
became  from  their  early  teens  very  pronounced  and 
consistent  disciples  of  the  Lord. 

On  the  other  side,  my  mother,  Janet  Rogerson,  had 
for  parents  a  father  and  mother  of  the  Annandale 
stock.  William  Rogerson,  her  father,  was  one  of 
many  brothers,  all  men  of  uncommon  strength  and 
great  force  of  character,  quite  worthy  of  the  Border 
rievers  of  an  earlier  day.  Indeed,  it  was  in  some  such 
way  that  he  secured  his  wife,  though  the  dear  old 
lady  in  after-days  was  chary  about  telling  the  story. 
She  was  a  girl  of  good  position,  the  ward  of  two  un- 
scrupulous  uncles  who  had  charge  of  her  small  estate, 
near  Langholm  ;  and  while  attending  some  boarding 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


8ch(x>l  she  fell  devotedly  in  love  with  the  tall,  fair- 
haired,  gallant  young  blacksmith,  William  Rogerson, 
Her  guardians,  doubtless  very  properly,  objected  to 
the  "connection"  ;  but  our  young  Lochinvar,  with  his 
six  or  seven  stalwart  brothers  and  other  trusty 
"lads,"  all  mounted,  and  with  some  ready  tool  in 
case  of  need,  went  boldly  and  claimed  his  bride,  and 
she,  willingly  mounting  at  his  side,  was  borne  off  in 
the  light  of  open  day,  joyously  married,  and  took 
possession  of  her  "  but  and  ben,"  as  the  mistress  of 
the  blacksmith's  abode. 

The  uncles  had  it  out  with  him,  however,  in  an- 
other way.  While  he  was  enjoying  his  honeymoon, 
and  careless  of  mere  mundane  affairs,  they  managed 
to  dispose  of  all  the  property  of  their  ward,  and 
make  good  their  escape  with  the  proceeds  to  the 
New  World.  Having  heard  a  rumour  of  some  such 
sale,  our  young  blacksmith  on  horseback  just 
reached  the  scene  in  time  to  see  the  last  article — a 
Family  Bible — put  up  for  auction.  This  he  claimed, 
or  purchased,  or  seized,  in  name  of  the  heiress — but 
that  was  all  that  she  ever  inherited.  It  was  used 
devoutly  by  her  till  her  dying  day,  and  was  adorned 
with  the  record  of  her  own  marriage  and  of  the 
birth  of  a  large  and  happy  family,  whom  by-and-by 
God  gave  to  her. 

Janet  Jardine  bowed  her  neck  to  the  self-chosen 
yoke,  with  the  light  of  a  supreme  affection  in  her 
heart,  and  showed  in  her  gentler  ways,  her  love  of 
books,    her    fine    accomplishments    with    the    needle 


EARLIER  DAYS.  I| 


and  her  general  air  of  ladyhood,  that  her  lot  had 
once  been  cast  in  easier,  but  not  necessarily  happie*. 
ways.  Her  blacksmith  lover  proved  not  unworthy 
of  his  lady  bride,  and  in  her  old  days  found  a  quiet 
and  modest  home,  the  fruit  of  years  of  toil  and  hope- 
ful thrift,  their  own  little  property,  in  which  they 
rested  and  waited  a  happy  end.  Amongst  those 
who  at  last  wept  by  her  grave  stood,  amidst  many 
sons  and  daughters,  her  son  the  Rev.  James  J. 
Rogerson,  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England,  who, 
for  many  years  thereafter,  and  till  quite  recently,  was 
spared  to  occupy  a  distinguished  position  at  ancient 
Shrewsbury,  and  has  left  behind  him  there  an 
honoured  and  beloved  name. 

One  thing  else,  beautiful  in  its  pathos,  I  must  re- 
cord of  that  dear  old  lady.  Her  son,  Walter,  had  gone 
forth  from  her,  in  prosecution  of  his  calling,  had  cor- 
responded with  her  from  various  counties  in  England, 
and  then  had  suddenly  disappeared ;  and  no  sign 
came  to  her,  whether  he  was  dead  or  alive.  The 
mother-heart  in  her  clung  to  the  hope  of  his  return  ; 
every  night  she  prayed  for  that  happy  event,  and  be- 
fore closing  the  door,  threw  it  wide  open,  and  peered 
into  the  darkness  with  a  cry,  "Come  hame,  my 
boy  Walter,  your  mither  wearies  sair ; "  and  every 
morning,  at  early  break  of  day,  for  a  period  of  more 
than  twenty  years,  she  toddled  up  from  her  cot- 
tage door,  at  Johnsfield,  Lockerbie,  to  a  little 
round  hill,  called  the  "  Corbie  Dykes,"  and,  gazing 
with  tear-filled  eyes  towards  the  south  for  the  form 


I<  EARLIER   DAYS. 


of  her  returning  boy,  prayed  the  Lord  God  to  keep 
him  safe  and  restore  him  to  her  yet  again.  Always, 
us  I  think  upon  that  scene,  my  heart  finds  conso- 
lation in  reflecting  that  if  not  here  then  for  certain 
there.,  such  deathless  longing  love  will  be  rewarded, 
and,  rushing  into  long-delayed  embrace,  will  exclaim, 
"  Was  lost  and  is  found." 

From  such  a  home  came  our  mother,  Janet  Jardine 
Rogerson,  a  bright-hearted,  high-spirited,  patient- 
toiling,  and  altogether  heroic  little  woman  ;  who,  for 
about  forty-three  years,  made  and  kept  such  a  whole- 
some, independent,  God-fearing,  and  self-reliant  life 
for  her  family  of  five  sons  and  six  daughters,  as  con- 
strains me,  when  I  look  back  on  it  now,  in  the  light 
of  all  I  have  since  seen  and  known  of  others  far  differ- 
ently situated,  almost  to  worship  her  memory.  She 
had  gone  with  her  high  spirits  and  breezy  disposition 
to  gladden,  as  their  companion,  the  quiet  abode  of 
some  grand  or  great-grand-uncle  and  aunt,  familiarly 
named  in  all  that  Dalswinton  neighbourhood,  "  Old 
Adam  and  Eve."  Their  house  was  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  moor,  and  life  for  the  young  girl  there  had  not 
probably  too  much  excitement  But  one  thing  had 
arrested  her  attention.  She  had  noticed  that  a  young 
stocking  maker  from  the  "  Brig  End,"  James  Paton, 
the  son  of  William  and  Janet  there,  was  in  the  habit 
of  stealing  alone  into  the  quiet  wood,  book  in  hand, 
day  after  day,  at  certain  hours,  as  if  for  private  study 
and  meditation.  It  was  a  very  excusable  curiosity 
that  led  the  young  bright  heart  of  the  girl  to  watch 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


him  devoutly  reading  and  hear  him  reverently  reciting 
(though  she  knew  not  then,  it  was  Ralph  Erskine's 
"  Gospel  Sonnets,"  which  he  could  say  by  heart  sixty 
years  afterwards,  as  he  lay  on  his  bed  of  death)  ;  and 
finally  that  curiosity  awed  itself  into  a  holy  respect, 
when  she  saw  him  lay  aside  his  broad  Scotch  bonnet, 
kneel  down  under  the  sheltering  wings  of  some  tree, 
and  pour  out  all  his  soul  in  daily  prayers  to  God. 
As  yet  they  had  never  spoken.  What  spirit  moved 
her,  let  lovers  tell — was  it  all  devotion,  or  was  it  a 
touch  of  unconscious  love  kindling  in  her  towards 
the  yellow-haired  and  thoughtful  youth  ?  Or  was 
there  a  stroke  of  mischief,  of  that  teasing,  which  so 
often  opens  up  the  door  to  the  most  serious  step 
in  all  our  lives  ?  Anyhow,  one  day  she  slipped  in 
quietly,  stole  away  his  bonnet,  and  hung  it  on  a 
branch  near  by,  while  his  trance  of  devotion  made 
him  oblivious  of  all  around  ;  then,  from  a  safe  retreat 
she  watched  and  enjoyed  his  perplexity  in  seeking 
for  and  finding  it  I  A  second  day  this  was  repeated  ; 
but  his  manifest  disturbance  of  mind,  and  his  long 
pondering  with  the  bonnet  in  hand,  as  if  almost 
alarmed,  seemed  to  touch  another  chord  in  her  heart 
— that  chord  of  pity  which  is  so  often  the  prelude  of 
love,  that  finer  pity  that  grieves  to  wound  anything 
nobler  or  tenderer  than  ourselves.  Next  day,  when 
he  came  to  his  accustomed  place  of  prayer,  a  little 
card  was  pinned  against  the  tree  just  where  he  knelt, 
and  on  it  these  words  : — 

"  She  who  stole  away  your  bonnet  is  ashamed  of 
P.  a 


I«  EARLIER  DAYS. 


what  she  did  ;  she  has  a  great  respect  for  you,  and 
asks  you  to  pray  for  her,  that  she  may  become  as 
good  a  Christian  as  you.** 

Staring  long  at  that  writing,  he  forgot  Ralph 
Erskine  for  one  day ;  taking  down  the  card,  and  won- 
dering who  the  writer  could  be,  he  was  abusing  him- 
self for  his  stupidity  in  not  suspecting  that  some  one 
had  discovered  his  retreat,  and  removed  his  bonnet, 
instead  of  wondering  whether  angels  had  been  there 
during  his  prayer, — when,  suddenly  raising  his  eyes, 
he  saw  in  front  of  old  Adam's  cottage,  through  a 
lane  amongst  the  trees,  the  passing  of  another  kind 
of  angel,  swinging  a  milk-pail  in  her  hand  and 
merrily  singing  some  snatch  of  old  Scottish  song. 
He  knew,  in  that  moment,  by  a  Divine  instinct,  as 
infallible  as  any  voice  that  ever  came  to  seer  of  old, 
that  she  was  the  angel  visitor  that  had  stolen  in  upon 
his  retreat — that  bright-faced,  clcver-witted  niece  of 
old  Adam  and  Eve,  to  whom  he  had  never  yet 
spoken,  but  whose  praises  he  had  often  heard  said 
and  sung — "Wee  Jen."  I  am  afraid  he  did  pray  "for 
her,"  in  more  senses  than  one,  that  afternoon  ;  at  any 
rate,  more  than  a  Scotch  bonnet  was  very  effectually 
stolen  ;  a  good  heart  and  true  was  there  bestowed, 
and  the  trust  was  never  regretted  on  either  side,  and 
never  betrayed. 

Often  and  often,  in  the  genial  and  beautiful 
hours  of  the  autumntide  of  their  long  life,  have  I 
heard  my  dear  father  tease  "  Jen  "  about  her  maidenly 
intentions  in  the  stealing  of  that  bonnet ;  and  often 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


with  quick  mother  wit  have  heard  her  happy 
retort,  that  had  his  motives  for  coming  to  that 
retreat  been  altogether  and  exclusively  pious,  he 
would  probably  have  found  his  way  to  the  other  side 
of  the  wood,  but  that  men  who  prowled  about  the 
Garden  of  Eden  ran  the  risk  of  meeting  some  day 
with  a  daughter  of  Eve  I 

Somewhere  in  or  about  his  seventeenth  year,  my 
father  passed  through  a  crisis  of  religious  experience, 
and  from  that  day  he  openly  and  very  decidedly 
followed  the  Lord  Jesus.  His  parents  had  belonged 
to  one  of  the  older  branches  of  what  now  we  call 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church  ;  but  my  father 
having  made  an  independent  study  of  the  Scotch 
Worthies,  the  Cloud  of  Witnesses,  the  Testimonies 
and  the  Confession  of  Faith,  resolved  to  cast  in  hit 
lot  with  the  oldest  of  all  the  Scotch  Churches,  the 
Reformed  Presbyterian,  as  most  nearly  representing 
the  Covenanters  and  the  attainments  of  both  the 
first  and  second  Reformations  in  Scotland.  This 
choice  he  deliberately  made,  and  sincerely  and  in- 
telligently adhered  to ;  and  was  able  at  all  times  to 
give  strong  and  clear  reasons  from  Bible  and  from 
history  for  the  principles  he  upheld.  Still  his  sym- 
pathies and  votes  always  went  with  the  more  pro- 
gressive party  in  that  ancient  Church.  He  held  it  to 
be  right  that  Cameronians,  like  other  citizens,  should 
exercise  the  municipal  and  political  franchise,  and  he 
adhered  to  the  "  Majority  Synod,"  which  has  since 
been  incorporated  with  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


While  glorying  in  the  Psalms,  he  rejoiced  to  sing 
other  hymns  and  spiritual  songs  (thanks  to  Ralph 
Erskine's  "Sonnets,"  perhaps,  for  that  !)  from  his  earli- 
est days,  at  least  everywhere  except  in  the  ordinary 
Public  Worship  ;  and  long  before  he  died,  though 
he  still  held  the  Psalms  to  be  supreme,  he  had  learned 
to  hear  with  glowing  delight  vast  congregations  sing- 
ing the  hymns  of  modern  days,  had  learned  joyfully 
to  join  in  these  songs  of  Zion,  and  was  heard  often 
to  confess  his  belief  that  God  had  greatly  owned  and 
blessed  the  ministry  of  song  in  the  service  of  the 
Gospel. 

Besides  his  independent  choice  of  a  Church 
for  himself,  there  was  one  other  mark  and  fruit  of 
his  early  religious  decision,  which  looks  even  fairer 
through  all  these  years.  Family  Worship  had  here- 
tofore been  held  only  on  Sabbath  day  in  his  father's 
house;  but  the  young  Christian,  entering  into  con- 
ference with  his  sympathising  mother,  managed  to 
get  the  household  persuaded  that  there  ought  to  be 
daily  morning  and  evening  prayer  and  reading  of 
the  Bible  and  holy  singing.  This  the  more  readily, 
as  he  him.self  agreed  to  take  part  regularly  in  the 
same  and  so  relieve  the  old  warrior  of  what  might 
have  proved  for  him  too  arduous  spiritual  toils.  And 
so  began  in  his  seventeenth  year  that  blessed  custom 
of  Family  Prayer,  morning  and  evening,  which  my 
father  practised  probably  without  one  single  omission 
till  he  lay  on  his  deathbed,  seventy-seven  years  of 
age  ;  when,  even  to  the  last  day  of  his  life,  a  portion 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


of  Scripture  was  read,  and  his  voice  was  heard  softly 
joining  in  the  Psalm,  and  his  lips  breathed  the  morn- 
ing  and  evening  Prayer,— falling  in  sweet  benediction 
on  the  heads  of  all  his  children,  far  away  many  of 
them  over  all  the  earth,  but  all  meeting  him  there  at 
the  Throne  of  Grace.  None  of  us  can  remember  that 
any  day  ever  passed  unhallowed  thus  ;  no  hurry  for 
market,  no  rush  to  business,  no  arrival  of  friends  or 
guests,  no  trouble  or  sorrow,  no  joy  or  excitement, 
ever  prevented  at  least  our  kneeling  around  the 
family  altar,  while  the  High  Priest  led  our  prayers 
to  God,  and  offered  himself  and  his  children  there. 
And  blessed  to  others,  as  well  as  to  ourselves,  was 
the  light  of  such  example  I  I  have  heard  that,  in 
long  after  years,  the  worst  woman  in  the  village  of 
Torthorwald,  then  leading  an  immoral  life,  but  since 
changed  by  the  grace  of  God,  was  known  to  declare, 
that  the  only  thing  that  kept  her  from  despair  and 
from  the  hell  of  the  suicide,  was  when  in  the  dark 
winter  nights  she  crept  close  up  underneath  my 
father's  window,  and  heard  him  pleading  in  family 
worship  that  God  would  convert  "  the  sinner  from  the 
error  of  wicked  ways  and  polish  him  as  a  jewel  for 
the  Redeemer's  crown."  "I  felt,"  said  she,  "that 
I  was  a  burden  on  that  good  man's  heart,  and  I  knew 
that  God  would  not  disappoint  him.  That  thought 
kept  me  out  of  Hell,  and  at  last  led  me  to  the  only 
Saviour." 

My  father  had  a  strong   desire  to  be  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel ;  but  when  he  finally  saw  that  God's 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


will  had  marked  out  for  him  another  lot,  he  reconciled 
himself  by  entering  with  his  own  soul  into  this  solemn 
vow, — that  if  God  gave  him  sons,  he  would  consecrate 
them  unreservedly  to  the  ministry  of  Christ,  if  the 
Lord  saw  fit  to  accept  the  offering,  and  open  up  their 
way.  It  may  be  enough  here  to  say  that  he  lived 
to  see  three  of  us  entering  upon  and  not  unblessed 
in  the  Holy  Office ; — myself,  the  eldest  born  ;  my 
brother  Walter,  several  years  my  junior;  and  my 
brother  James,  the  youngest  of  eleven,  the  Benjamin 
of  the  flock. 

Our  place  of  worship  was  the  Reformed  Presby- 
terian Church  at  Dumfries,  under  the  ministry, 
during  most  of  these  days,  of  Rev.  John  McDiarmid — 
a  genuine,  solemn,  lovable  Covenanter,  who  cherished 
towards  my  father  a  warm  respect,  that  deepened 
into  apostolic  affection  when  the  yellow  hair  turned 
snow-white  and  both  of  them  grew  patriarchal  i_ 
their  years.  The  minister,  indeed,  was  translated 
to  a  Glasgow  charge ;  but  that  rather  exalted  than 
suspended  their  mutual  love.  Dumfries  was  four 
miles  fully  from  our  Torthorwald  home ;  but  the 
tradition  is  that  during  all  these  forty  years  my  father 
was  only  thrice  prevented  from  attending  the  worship 
of  God — once  by  snow  so  deep  that  he  was  baffled 
and  had  to  return ;  once  by  ice  on  the  road,  so  dan- 
gerous that  he  was  forced  to  crawl  back  up  the 
Roucan  Brae  on  his  hands  and  knees,  after  having 
descended  it  so  far  with  many  falls  ;  and  once  by  the 
terrible  outbreak  of  cholera  at  Dumfries     All  inter- 


EARLIER   DAYS.  aj 

course  betwixt  the  town  and  the  surrounding  villages 
was  publicly  prohibited ;  and  the  farmers  and  vil- 
lagers, suspecting  that  no  cholera  would  make  my 
father  stay  at  home  on  Sabbath,  sent  a  deputation 
to  my  mother  on  the  Saturday  evening,  and  urged 
her  to  restrain  his  devotions  for  once  I  That,  how- 
ever, was  needless ;  as,  where  the  life  of  others  was 
at  stake,  his  very  devotion  came  to  their  aid.  Each 
of  us,  from  very  early  days,  considered  it  no  penalty, 
but  a  great  joy,  to  go  with  our  father  to  the  church  ; 
the  four  miles  were  a  treat  to  our  young  spirits,  the 
company  by  the  way  was  a  fresh  incitement,  and 
occasionally  some  of  the  wonders  of  city-life  rewarded 
our  eager  eyes.  A  few  other  pious  men  and  women 
of  the  best  evangelical  type,  went  from  the  same 
parish  to  one  or  other  favourite  minister  at  Dumfries, — 
the  parish  church  during  all  those  years  being  rathei 
miserably  served ;  and  when  these  God-fearing  peas- 
ants "  forgathered  "  in  the  way  to  or  from  the  House 
of  God,  we  youngsters  had  sometimes  rare  glimpses 
of  what  Christian  talk  may  be  and  ought  to  be 
They  went  to  the  church,  full  of  beautiful  expectancy 
of  spirit — their  souls  were  on  the  outlook  for  God ; 
they  returned  from  the  church,  ready  and  even  anxi- 
ous to  exchange  ideas  as  to  what  they  had  heard 
and  received  of  the  things  of  life.  I  have  to  bear 
my  testimony  that  religion  was  presented  to  i>s  with 
a  great  deal  of  intellectual  freshness,  and  that  it  did 
not  repel  us  but  kindled  our  spiritual  interest  The 
talks  which  we  heard  were,  however,  genuine  ;  not 


EARLIER   DAYS. 


the  make-believe  of  religious  conversation,  but  the 
sincere  outcome  of  their  own  personalities.  That, 
perhaps,  makes  all  the  difference  betwixt  talk  that 
attracts  and  talk  that  drives  away. 

We  had,  too,  special  Bible  Readings  on  the  Lord'i 
Day  evening, — mother  and  children  and  visitors 
reading  in  turns,  with  fresh  and  interesting  question, 
answer,  and  exposition,  all  tending  to  impress  us  with 
the  infinite  grace  of  a  God  of  love  and  mercy  in  the 
great  gift  of  His  dear  Son  Jesus,  our  Saviour.  The 
Shorter  Catechism  was  gone  through  regularly,  each 
answering  the  question  asked,  till  the  whole  had  been 
explained,  and  its  foundation  in  Scripture  shown  by 
the  proof-texts  adduced.  It  has  been  an  amazing 
thing  to  me,  occasionally  to  meet  with  men  who 
blamed  this  "  catechizing  "  for  giving  them  a  dis- 
taste to  religion  ;  every  one  in  all  our  circle  thinks 
and  feels  exactly  the  opposite.  It  laid  the  solid  rock- 
foundations  of  our  religious  life.  After-years  have 
given  to  these  questions  and  their  answers  a  deeper 
or  a  modified  meaning,  but  none  of  us  have  ever 
once  even  dreamed  of  wishing  that  we  had  been 
otherwise  trained.  Of  course,  if  the  parents  are  not 
devout,  sincere,  and  affectionate, — if  the  whole  affair 
on  both  sides  is  taskwork,  or  worse,  hypocritical  and 
false, — results  must  be  very  different  indeed  !  Ob,  I 
can  remember  those  happy  Sabbath  evenings ;  no 
blinds  drawn,  and  shutters  up,  to  keep  out  the  sun 
from  us,  as  some  scandalously  affirm  ;  but  a  holy 
happy,  entirely  human   day.  for  a  Christian  father, 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


mother,  and  children  to  spend.  How  my  father 
would  parade  across  and  across  our  flag-floor,  telling 
over  the  substance  of  the  day's  sermons  to  our  dear 
mother,  who,  because  of  the  great  distance  and  be- 
cause of  her  many  living  "  encumbrances,"  got  very 
seldom  indeed  to  the  church,  but  gladly  embraced 
every  chance,  when  there  was  prospect  or  promise  of 
a  "  lift  "  either  way  from  some  friendly  gig  !  How 
he  would  entice  us  to  help  him  to  recall  some  idea 
or  other,  rewarding  us  when  we  got  the  length  of 
"taking  notes"  and  reading  them  over  on  our  return; 
how  he  would  turn  the  talk  ever  so  naturally  to  some 
Bible  story,  or  some  martyr  reminiscence,  or  some 
happy  allusion  to  the  "Pilgrim's  Progress"!  And 
then  it  was  quite  a  contest,  which  of  us  would  get 
reading  aloud,  while  all  the  rest  listened,  and  father 
added  here  and  there  a  happy  thought,  or  illustration, 
or  anecdote.  Others  must  write  and  say  what  they 
will,  and  as  they  feel ;  but  so  must  I.  There  were 
eleven  of  us  brought  up  in  a  home  like  that ;  and 
never  one  of  the  eleven,  boy  or  girl,  man  or  woman, 
has  been  heard,  or  ever  will  be  heard,  saying  that 
Sabbath  was  dull  or  wearisome  for  us,  or  suggesting 
that  we  have  heard  of  or  seen  any  way  more  likely 
than  that  for  making  the  Day  of  the  Lord  bright  and 
blessed  alike  for  parents  and  for  children.  But  God 
help  the  homes  where  these  things  are  done  by  force 
and  not  by  love  !  The  very  discipline  through  which 
our  father  passed  us  was  a  kind  of  religion  in  itself. 
If  anything  really  serious  required  to  be  punished,  he 


EARLIER   DAY6. 


retired  first  to  his  closet  for  prayer,  and  we  boys  got 
to  understand  that  he  was  laying  the  whole  matter 
before  God  ;  and  that  was  the  severest  part  of  the 
punishment  for  me  to  bear  !  I  could  have  defied 
any  amount  of  mere  penalty,  but  this  spoke  to  my 
conscience  as  a  message  from  God.  We  loved  him 
all  the  more,  when  we  saw  how  much  it  cost  him  to 
punish  us  ;  and,  in  truth,  he  had  never  very  much 
of  that  kind  of  work  to  do  upon  any  one  of  all  the 
eleven — we  were  ruled  by  love  far  more  than  by  fear._ 
As  I  must,  however,  leave  the  story  of  my  father's 
life — much  more  worthy,  in  many  ways,  of  being 
written  than  my  own— I  may  here  mention  that  his 
long  and  upright  life  made  him  a  great  favourite  in 
all  religious  circles  far  and  near  within  the  neigh- 
bourhood, that  at  sick-beds  and  at  funerals  he  was 
constantly  sent  for  and  much  appreciated,  and 
that  this  appreciation  greatly  increased,  instead  of 
diminishing,  when  years  whitened  his  long,  flowing 
locks  and  gave  him  an  apostolic  beauty  ;  till  finally, 
for  the  last  twelve  years  or  so  of  his  life,  he  became 
by  appointment  a  sort  of  Rural  Missionary  for  the 
four  contiguous  parishes,  and  spent  his  autumn  in 
literally  sowing  the  good  seed  of  the  Kingdom  as 
a  Colporteur  of  the  Tract  and  Book  Society.  His 
success  in  this  work,  for  a  rural  locality,  was  beyond 
all  belief  Within  a  radius  of  five  miles,  he  was 
known  in  every  home,  welcomed  by  the  children, 
respected  by  the  servants,  longed  for  eagerly  by  the 
sick  and  aged.     He  gloried  in  showing  off  the  beauti- 


EARLIER  DAYS. 


ful  Bibles  and  other  precious  books,  which  he  sold 
in  amazing  numbers.  He  sang  sweet  Psalms  beside 
the  sick,  and  prayed  like  the  voice  of  God  at  their 
dying  beds.  He  went  cheerily  from  farm  to  farm, 
from  cot  to  cot ;  and  when  he  wearied  on  the  moor- 
land roads,  he  refreshed  his  soul  by  reciting  aloud 
one  of  Ralph  Erskine's  "  Sonnets,"  or  crooning  to 
the  birds  one  of  David's  Psalms.  His  happy  partner, 
"Wee  Jen,"  died  in  1865,  and  he  himself  in  1868, 
having  reached  his  seventy-seventh  year, — an  alto- 
gether beautiful  and  noble  episode  of  human  existence 
having  been  enacted,  amid  the  humblest  surround- 
ings of  a  Scottish  peasant's  home,  through  the  influr 
ence  of  their  united  love  by  the  grace  of  God ;  and 
in  this  world,  or  in  any  world,  all  their  children  will 
rise  up  at  mention  of  their  names  and  c^W  theis 
tlesMdi 


II. 

AT   SCHOOL    AND    COLLEGE. 


CHAPTER    II. 

AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE. 

K  Typital  Scottish  School.— A  School  Prize.— A  Wayward 
Master. — Learning  a  Trade. — My  Father's  Prayers. — Jeho- 
vah Jireh. — With  Sappers  and  Miners, — Harvest  Field. — 
On  the  Road  to  Glasgow, — A  Memorable  Parting. — Before 
the  Examiners.— Killing  Work. — Deep  Waters.  — Mary  hill 
School. — Rough  School  Scenes. — Aut  Caesar,  Aut  Nullus, 
— My  Wages. 

IN  my  boyhood  Torthorwald  had  one  of  the  grand 
old  typical  Parish  Schools  of  Scotland,  where 
the  rich  and  the  poor  met  together  in  perfect  equality, 
where  Bible  and  Catechism  were  taught  as  zealously 
as  grammar  and  geography,  and  where  capable  lads 
from  the  humblest  of  cottages  were  prepared  in  Latin 
and  Mathematics  and  Greek  to  go  straight  from  their 
village  class  to  the  University  bench.  Besides,  at  that 
time,  an  accomplished  pedagogue  of  the  name  of 
Smith,  a  learned  man  of  more  than  local  fame,  had 
added  a  Boarding  House  to  the  ordinary  School,  and 
had  attracted  some  of  the  better  class  gentlemen  and 
farmers'  sons  from  the  surrounding  county,  so  that 
Torthorwald,  under   his  rigime,  reached    the  zenith 


AND   COLLEGE. 


of  its  educational  fame.  In  this  School  I  was  initi- 
ated into  the  mystery  of  letters,  and  all  my  brothers 
and  sisters  after  me,  though  some  of  them  under 
other  masters  than  mine  ; — my  youngest  brother 
James,  trained  there  under  a  master  named  Lithgow, 
going  direct  from  the  Village  School  to  the  Uni- 
versity of  Glasgow  in  his  fourteenth  year  I 

My  teacher  punished  severely — rather,  I  should 
say,  savagely — especially  for  lessons  badly  prepared. 
Yet,  that  he  was  in  some  respects  kindly  and  tender- 
hearted, I  had  the  best  of  reasons  to  know.  Seeing 
me  not  so  "  braw "  as  the  well-to-d*^  fellows  of  my 
year,  and  taking  a  warm  interest  in  me  as  a  pupil, 
he,  concluding  probably  that  new  suits  were  not  so 
easily  got  in  my  home  as  in  some  of  the  rest,  planned 
a  happy  and  kind-hearted  surprise — a  sort  of  un- 
acknowledged school  prize.  One  evening,  when  my 
father  was  "taking  the  books,"  and  pouring  out  his 
heart  in  family  worship,  the  door  of  our  house  gently 
opened  on  the  latch,  and  gently  closed  again.  After 
prayer,  on  rushing  to  the  door,  I  found  a  parcel  con- 
taining a  new  suit  of  warm  and  excellent  clothes, — 
seeing  which  my  mother  said  that  "  God  had  sent 
them  to  me,  and  I  should  thankfully  receive  them  as 
from  His  hand,  whoever  might  have  brought  them." 
Appearing  in  them  at  school  next  morning,  the 
teacher  cheerily  saluted  and  complimented  me  on  my 
"  braws."  I  innocently  told  him  how  they  came  and 
what  my  mother  said  ;  and  he  laughingly  replied, — 

"John,  whenever  you  need  anything  after  this,  just 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE.  33 

tell  your  father  to  '  tak'  the  Book,'  and  God  will  send 
it  in  answer  to  prayer  !  " 

Years  passed  by  before  I  came  to  know,  what  the 
reader  has  already  guessed,  that  the  good-hearted 
schoolmaster's  hand  lifted  the  latch  that  evening 
during  my  father's  prayer. 

All  his  influence,  however,  was  marred  by  occa- 
sional bursts  of  fierce  and  ungovernable  temper, 
amounting  to  savagery.  His  favouritism,  too,  was 
sometimes  disheartening, — as  when  I  won  a  Latin 
prize  for  an  exercise  by  the  verdict  of  the  second 
master,  yet  it  was  withheld  from  me,  and  prizes  were 
bestowed  without  merit  on  other  and  especially 
wealthier  boys ;  so  at  least  I  imagined,  and  it  cooled 
my  ambition  to  excel.  Favouritism  might  be  borne, 
but  not  mere  brutality  when  passion  mastered  him. 
Once,  after  having  flogged  me  unjustly,  on  my  return 
only  at  my  mother's  entreaty,  he  ran  at  me  again, 
kicked  me,  and  I  fled  in  pain  and  terror  from  his 
presence,  rushing  home.  When  his  passion  subsided, 
he  came  to  my  parents,  apologized,  and  pled  with 
me  to  return  ;  but  all  in  vain,  —  nothing  would  induce 
me  to  resume,  my  studies  there.  Undoubtedly  at 
that  time  I  had  a  great  thirst  for  education,  and  a 
retentive  memory,  which  made  all  lessons  compara- 
tively easy  ;  and,  as  no  other  school  was  within  my 
reach,  it  was  a  great  loss  that  my  heart  shrank  from 
this  teacher. 

Though  under  twelve  years  of  age,  I  started  to 
learn  my  father's  trade  in  which  I  made  surprising 

P-  3 


AT  SCHOOL   AND    COLLEGE. 


progress.  We  wrouglit  from  six  in  the  morning  till 
ten  at  night,  with  an  hour  at  dinner-time  and  half  an 
hour  at  breakfast  and  again  at  supper.  These  spare 
moments  every  day  I  devoutly  spent  on  my  books, 
chiefly  in  the  rudiments  of  Latin  and  Greek  ;  for  I 
had  given  my  soul  to  God,  and  was  resolved  to  aim 
at  being  a  missionary  of  the  Cross,  or  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel.  Yet  I  gladly  testify  that  what  I  learned 
of  the  stocking  frame  was  not  thrown  away  ;  the 
facility  of  using  tools,  and  of  watching  and  keeping 
the  machinery  in  order,  came  to  be  of  great  value  to 
me  in  the  Foreign  Mission  field. 

How  much  my  father's  prayers  at  this  time  im- 
pressed me  I  can  never  explain,  nor  could  any 
stranger  understand.  When,  on  his  knees  and  all 
of  us  kneeling  around  him  in  Family  Worship,  he 
poured  out  his  whole  soul  with  tears  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  heathen  world  to  the  service  of  Jesus,  and 
for  every  personal  and  domestic  need,  we  all  felt  as 
if  in  the  presence  of  the  living  Saviour,  and  learned 
to  know  and  love  Him  as  our  Divine  Friend.  As 
we  rose  from  our  knees,  I  used  to  look  at  the  light 
on  my  father's  face,  and  wish  I  were  like  him  in 
spirit, — hoping  that,  in  answer  to  his  prayers,  I  might 
be  privileged  and  prepared  to  carry  the  blessed  Gos- 
pel to  some  portion  of  the  heathen  world. 

One  incident  of  this  time  I  must  record  here, 
because  of  the  lasting  impression  made  upon  my 
religious  life.  Our  family,  like  all  others  of  peasant 
rank  in  the  land,  were  plunged   into  deep  distress, 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE.  35 

and  felt  the  pinch  severely,  through  the  failure  of  the 
potato,  the  badness  of  other  crops,  and  the  ransom- 
price  of  food.  Our  father  had  gone  off  with  work  to 
Hawick,  and  would  return  next  evening  with  money 
and  supplies ;  but  meantime  the  meal  barrel  ran 
empty,  and  our  dear  mother,  too  proud  and  too 
sensitive  to  let  any  one  know,  or  to  ask  aid  from  any 
quarter,  coaxed  us  all  to  rest,  assuring  us  that  she 
had  told  God  everything,  and  that  He  would  send  us 
plenty  in  the  morning.  Next  day,  with  the  carrier 
from  Lockerbie  came  a  present  from  her  father,  who, 
knowing  nothing  of  her  circumstances  or  of  this 
special  trial,  had  been  moved  of  God  to  send  at  that 
particular  nick  of  time  a  love-offering  to  his  daughter, 
such  as  they  still  send  to  each  other  in  those  kindly 
Scottish  shires— a  bag  of  new  potatoes,  a  stone  of 
the  first  ground  meal  or  flour,  or  tne  earliest  home- 
made cheese  of  the  season— which  largely  supplied 
all  our  need.  My  mother,  seeing  our  surprise  at 
such  an  answer  to  her  prayers,  took  us  around  her 
knees,  thanked  God  for  His  goodness,  and  said  to 
us,— 

"  O  my  children,  love  your  heavenly  Father,  tell 
Him  in  faith  and  prayer  all  your  needs,  and  He 
will  supply  your  wants  so  far  as  it  shall  be  for  your 
good  and  His  glory." 

Perhaps,  amidst  all  their  struggles  in  rearing  a 
family  of  eleven,  this  was  the  hardest  time  they  ever 
had,  and  the  only  time  they  ever  felt  the  actual  pinch 
of  hunger  ;    for   the  little   that   they  had    was  mar- 


AT  SCHOOL   AND    COLLEGE 


vellously  blessed  of  God,  and  was  not  less  marvel- 
lously utilized  by  that  noble  mother  of  ours,  whose 
high  spirit,  side  by  side  with  her  humble  and  gracious 
piety,  made  us,  under  God,  what  we  are  to-day. 

I  saved  as  much  at  my  trade  as  enabled  me  to  go 
six  weeks  to  Dumfries  Academy  ;  this  awoke  in  me. 
again  the  hunger  for  learning,  and  I  resolved  to  give 
up  that  trade  and  turn  to  something  that  mii^lit  be 
made  helpful  to  the  prosecution  of  my  education. 
An  engagement  was  secured  with  the  sappers  and 
miners,  who  were  mapping  and  measuring  the  county 
of  Dumfries  in  connection  with  the  Ordnance  Survey 
of  Scotland.  The  office  hours  were  from  9  a.m.  till 
4  p.m. ;  and  though  my  walk  from  home  was  above 
four  miles  every  morning,  and  the  .same  by  return  in 
the  evening,  I  found  much  spare  time  for  private 
study,  both  on  the  way  to  and  from  my  work  and 
also  after  hours.  Instead  of  spending  the  mid-day 
hour  with  the  rest,  at  football  and  other  games,  I 
stole  away  to  a  quiet  spot  on  the  banks  of  the  Nith, 
and  there  pored  over  my  book,  all  alone.  Our  lieu- 
tenant, unknown  to  me,  had  observed  this  from  his 
house  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream,  and  after  a 
time  called  me  into  his  ofTice  and  inquired  what  I 
was  studying.  I  told  him  the  whole  truth  as  to  my 
position  and  my  desires.  After  conferring  with  some 
of  the  other  officials  there,  he  summoned  me  again, 
and  in  their  presence  promised  me  promotion  in  the 
service,  and  special  training  in  Woolwich  at  the 
Government's  expense,  on  condition  that  I  would  sign 


AT  SCHOOL  AND    COLLEGE.  37 

an  engagement  for  seven  years.  Thanking  him  most 
gratefully  for  his  kind  offer,  I  agreed  to  bind  myself 
for  three  years  or  four,  but  not  for  seven. 

Excitedly  he  said,  "  Why  ?  Will  you  refuse  an 
offer  that  many  gentlemen's  sons  would  be  proud 
of?" 

I  said,  "  My  life  is  given  to  another  Master,  so  1 
cannot  engage  for  seven  years." 

He  asked  sharply,  "  To  whom  }  " 

I  replied,  "  To  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  I  want  to  pre- 
pare as  soon  as  possible  for  His  service  in  the  pro- 
claiming of  the  Gospel." 

In  great  anger  he  sprang  across  the  room,  called 
the  paymaster,  and  exclaimed,  "  Accept  my  offer,  or 
you  are  dismissed  on  the  spot  I  " 

I  answered,  "  I  am  extremely  sorry  if  you  do  so, 
but  to  bind  myself  for  seven  years  would  probably 
frustrate  the  purpose  of  my  life  ;  and  though  1  am 
greatly  obliged  to  you,  I  cannot  make  such  an  en- 
gagement." 

His  anger  made  him  unwilling  or  unable  to  com- 
prehend my  difficulty  ;  the  drawing  instruments  were 
delivered  up,  I  received  my  pay,  and  departed  without 
further  parley.  The  men,  both  over  me  and  beside 
me,  were  mostly  Roman  Catholics,  and  their  talk  was 
the  most  profane  I  had  ever  heard.  Few  of  them 
spoke  at  any  time  without  larding  their  language 
with  oaths,  and  I  was  thankful  to  get  away  from 
hearing  their  shocking  speech.  But  to  me  personally 
both  officers  and  men  had  been  extremely  kind,  for 


AT  SCHOOi.     IND    COLLEGE. 


which,  on  leaving,  I  thanked  them  all  very  cordially, 
and  they  looked  not  a  little  surprised, — as  if  unused 
to  such  recognitions  ! 

Hearing  how  I  had  been  treated,  and  why,  Mr 
Maxwell,  the  Rector  of  Dumfries  Academy,  offered 
to  let  me  attend  all  classes  there,  free  of  charge,  so 
long  as  I  cared  to  remain  ;  but  that,  in  lack  of  means 
of  support,  was  for  the  time  impossible,  as  I  would 
not  and  could  not  be  a  burden  on  my  dear  father, 
but  was  determined  rather  to  help  him  in  educating 
the  rest.  I  went  therefore  to  what  was  known  as 
the  Lamb  Fair  at  Lockerbie,  and  for  the  first  time  in 
my  life  took  a  "fee"  for  the  harvest.  On  arriving  at 
the  field  when  shearing  and  mowing  began,  the  far- 
mer asked  me  to  bind  a  sheaf;  when  I  had  done  so, 
he  lifted  it  by  the  band,  and  it  fell  to  pieces !  In- 
stead of  disheartening  me,  however,  he  gave  me  a 
careful  lesson  how  to  bind,  and  the  second  that  I 
bound  did  not  collapse  when  shaken,  and  the  third 
he  pitched  across  the  field,  and  on  finding  that  it  still 
remained  firm,  he  cried  to  me  cheerily, — 

"  Right  now,  my  lad  ;  go  ahead  I " 

It  was  hard  work  for  me  at  first,  and  my  hands 
got  very  sore  ;  but,  being  willing  and  determined,  I 
soon  got  into  the  way  of  it,  and  kept  up  with  the  best 
of  them.  The  harvesters,  seeing  I  was  not  one  of 
their  own  workers,  had  an  eager  dispute  as  to  what 
i  was,  some  holding  that  I  was  a  painter,  and  some  a 
tailor  ;  but  the  more  'cute  observers  denied  me  the 
rank  of  tailor  from   the  lack  of  "  laggings  "  on  my 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE. 


thumb  and  finger,  so  I  suppose  they  credited  me  with 
the  brush.  The  male  harvesters  were  told  off  to 
sleep  in  a  large  hay-loft,  the  beds  being  arranged  all 
along  the  side,  like  barracks.  Many  of  the  fellows 
were  rough  and  boisterous,  and  I  suppose  my  look 
showed  that  I  hesitated  in  mingling  with  them,  for 
the  quick  eye  and  kind  heart  of  the  farmer's  wife 
prompted  her  to  suggest  that  I,  being  so  much 
younger  than  the  rest,  might  sleep  with  her  son 
George  in  the  house, — an  offer,  oh,  how  gratefully  ac- 
cepted !  A  beautiful  new  steading  had  recently  been 
built  for  them;  and  during  certain  days,  or  portions  of 
days,  while  waiting  for  the  grain  to  ripen  or  to  dry. 
I  planned  and  laid  out  an  ornamental  garden  in  front 
of  it,  which  gave  great  satisfaction — a  taste  inherited 
from  my  mother,  with  her  joy  in  flowers  and  garden 
plots.  They  gave  me,  on  leaving,  a  handsome  pre- 
sent, as  well  as  my  fee,  for  I  had  got  on  very  plea- 
santly with  them  all.  This  experience,  too,  came  to 
be  valuable  to  me,  when,  in  long-after  days,  and  far 
other  lands.  Mission  buildings  had  to  be  erected,  and 
garden  and  field  cropped  and  cultivated  without  the 
aid  of  a  single  European  hand. 

Before  going  to  my  first  harvesting,  I  had  applied 
for  a  situation  in  Glasgow,  apparently  exactly  suited 
for  my  case ;  but  I  had  little  or  no  hope  of  ever  hear- 
ing of  it  further.  An  offer  of  ;^50  per  annum  was 
made  by  the  West  Campbell  Street  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian Congregation,  then  under  the  good  and 
noble  Dr.  Bates,  for  a  young  man  to  act  as  district 


A7  SCHOOL    AND    COLLEGE. 


visitor  and  tract  distributor,  especially  amongst  the 
absentee?  from  the  Sabbath  school;  with  the  privilege 
of  receiving  one  years  training  at  the  Free  Church 
Normal  Seminary,  that  he  might  qualify  himself  for 
teaching,  and  thereby  push  forward  to  the  Holy 
Ministry.  The  candidates,  along  with  their  applica- 
tion and  certificates,  were  to  send  an  essay  on  some 
subject,  of  their  own  composition,  and  in  their  own 
handwriting.  I  sent  in  two  long  poems  on  the 
Covenanters,  which  must  have  exceedingly  amused 
them,  as  I  had  not  learned  to  write  decent  prose  1 
But,  much  to  my  surprise,  immediately  on  the  close 
of  the  harvesting  experience,  a  letter  arrived,  inti- 
mating that  I,  along  with  another  young  man,  had 
been  put  upon  the  short  leet,  and  that  both  were 
requested  to  appear  in  Glasgow  on  a  given  day  and 
compete  for  the  appointment.  Two  days  thereafter 
I  started  out  from  my  quiet  country  home  on  the 
road  to  Glasgow.  Literally  on  the  road,  for  from 
Torthorwald  to  Kilmarnock — about  forty  miles — had 
to  be  done  on  foot,  and  thence  to  Glasgow  by  rail 
Railways  in  those  days  were  as  yet  few,  and  coach 
travelling  was  far  beyond  my  purse.  A  small  bur.dle 
tied  up  in  my  pocket  handkerchief,  contained  my 
Bible  and  all  my  personal  belongings.  Thus  was  I 
launched  upon  the  ocean  of  life.  "  I  know  thy  poverty, 
but  thou  art  rich." 

My  dear  father  walked  with  me  the  first  six  miles 
of  the  way.  His  counsels  and  tears  and  heavenly 
conversation  on  that  parting  journey  are  fresh  in  mv 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE. 


heart  as  if  it  had  been  yesterday ;  and  tears  are  on 
my  cheeks  as  freely  now  as  then,  whenever  memory 
steals  me  away  to  the  scene.  For  the  last  half-mile 
or  so  we  walked  on  together  in  almost  unbroken 
silence, — my  father,  as  was  often  his  custom,  carrying 
hat  in  hand,  while  his  long,  flowing  yellow  hair  (then 
yellow,  but  in  later  years  white  as  snow)  streamed 
like  a  girl's  down  his  shoulders.  His  lips  kept  moving 
in  silent  prayers  for  me,  and  his  tears  fell  fast  when 
our  eyes  met  each  other  in  looks  for  which  all  speech 
was  vain.  We  halted  on  reaching  the  appointed 
parting  place ;  he  grasped  my  hand  firmly  for  a 
minute  in  silence,  and  then  solemnly  and  affection- 
ately said, — 

"  God  bless  you,  my  son  I  Your  father's  God 
prosper  you,  and  keep  you  from  all  evil  !  " 

Unable  to  say  more,  his  lips  kept  moving  in  silent 
piayer  ;  in  tears  we  embraced,  and  parted.  I  ran  oflf 
as  fast  as  I  could,  and,  when  about  to  turn  a  corner 
in  the  road  where  he  would  lose  sight  of  me,  I  looked 
back  and  saw  him  still  standing  with  head  uncovered 
where  I  had  left  him.  Waving  my  hat  in  adieu,  I 
was  round  the  corner  and  out  of  sight  in  an  instant 
But  my  heart  was  too  full  and  sore  to  carry  me 
further,  so  I  darted  into  the  side  of  the  road  and 
wept  for  a  time.  Then,  rising  up  cautiously,  1 
climbed  the  dyke  to  see  if  he  yet  stood  where  I  had 
left  him,  and  just  at  that  moment  I  caught  a  glimpse 
of  him  climbing  the  dyke  and  looking  out  for  me  I 
He  did  not  see  me  and  after  he  had  gazed  eacjerly  ii 


AT  SCHOOL   AND    COLLEGE. 


my  direction  for  a  while,  he  got  down,  turned  his  face 
towards  home,  and  began  to  return — his  head  still 
uncovered,  and  his  heart,  I  felt  sure,  still  rising  in 
prayers  for  me.  I  watched  through  blinding  tears, 
till  his  form  faded  from  my  gaze ;  and  then,  hasten- 
ing on  my  way,  vowed  deeply  and  oft,  by  the  help  of 
God,  to  live  and  act  so  as  never  to  grieve  or  dishonour 
such  a  father  and  mother  as  He  had  given  me.  The 
appearance  of  my  father,  v.hen  we  parted, — his 
advice,  prayers  and  tears, — the  road,  the  dyke,  the 
climbing  up  on  it  and  then  walking  away,  head 
uncovered,  have  often,  often,  all  through  life,  risen 
vividly  before  my  mind, — and  do  so  now  while  I  am 
writing,  as  if  it  had  been  but  an  hour  ago.  In  my 
earlier  years  particularly,  when  exposed  to  many 
temptations,  his  parting  form  rose  before  me  as  that 
of  a  guardian  Angel.  It  is  no  Pharisaism,  but  deep 
gratitude,  which  makes  me  here  testify  that  the 
memory  of  that  scene  not  only  helped,  by  God's 
grace,  to  keep  me  pure  from  the  prevailing  sins,  but 
also  stimulated  me  in  all  my  studies,  that  I  might  not 
fall  short  of  his  hopes,  and  in  all  my  Christian  duties, 
that  I  might  faithfully  follow  his  shining  example. 

I  reached  Glasgow  on  the  third  day,  having  slept 
one  night  at  Thornhill,  and  another  at  New  Cum- 
nock ;  and  having  needed,  owing  to  the  kindness  o< 
acquaintances  upon  whom  I  called  by  the  way,  to 
spend  only  three  half-pence  of  my  modest  funds. 
Safely  arrived,  but  weary,  I  secured  a  humble  room 
for  my  lodging,  for  which  I   had  to  pay  one  shilling 


AT  SCHOOL   AND    COLLEGE. 


and  sixpence  per  week.  Buoyant  and  full  of  hooe 
and  looking  up  to  God  for  guidance,  I  appeared  at 
the  appointed  hour  oeiore  tne  examiners,  as  did  aiso 
the  other  candidate ;  and  they,  having  carefully  gone 
through  their  work,  asked  us  to  retire.  When  re- 
called, they  informed  us  that  they  had  great  difficulty 
in  choosing,  and  suggested  that  the  one  of  us  might 
withdraw  in  favour  of  the  other,  or  that  both  might 
submit  to  a  more  testing  examination.  Neither 
seemed  inclined  to  give  it  up,  both  were  willing  for  a 
second  examination,  but  the  patrons  made  another 
suggestion.  They  had  only  ;^50  per  annum  to  give  ; 
but  if  we  would  agree  to  divide  it  betwixt  us,  and  go 
into  one  lodging,  we  might  both  be  able  to  struggle 
t'lrough ;  they  would  pay  our  entrance  fees  at  the 
Fiee  Normal  Seminary,  and  provide  us  with  the 
books  required  ;  and  perhaps  they  might  be  able  to 
add  a  little  to  the  sum  promised  to  each  of  us.  By 
dividing  the  mission  work  appointed,  and  each  taking 
only  the  half,  more  time  also  might  be  secured  for 
our  studies.  Though  the  two  candidates  had  never 
seen  each  other  before,  we  at  once  accepted  this 
proposal,  and  got  on  famously  together,  never  having 
had  a  dispute  on  anything  of  common  interest 
throughout  our  whole  career. 

As  our  fellow-students  at  the  Normal  were  all  fai 
advanced  beyond  us  in  their  education,  we  found  it 
killing  work,  rnd  had  to  grind  away  incessantly,  late 
and  early.  B  )th  of  us,  before  the  year  closed,  broke 
down  in  healt'i,  partly  by  hard  study,  but  principally, 


AT  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE. 


perhaps,  for  lack  of  nourishing  diet.  A  severe  cough 
icized  upon  me  ;  I  began  spitting  blood,  and  a  doctoi 
ordered  me  at  once  home  to  the  country  and  forbad 
all  attempts  at  study.  My  heart  sank ;  it  was  s 
dreadful  disappointment,  and  to  me  a  bitter  trial. 
Soon  after,  my  companion,  though  apparently  much 
stronger  than  I,  was  similarly  seized.  He,  however, 
never  entirely  recovered,  though  for  some  years  he 
taught  in  a  humble  school ;  and  long  ago  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus,  a  devoted  and  honoured  Christian  man. 

I,  on  the  other  hand,  after  a  short  rest,  nourished 
by  the  hill  air  of  Torthorwald  and  by  the  new  mi  k  of 
our  family  cow,  was  ere  long  at  work  again,  anc  got 
an  appointment  to  teach  a  small  school  at  Gi  /an. 
There  I  received  the  greatest  kindness  from  lev. 
Matthew  G.  Easton  of  the  Reformed  Presbyt  tian 
Church,  now  Dr.  Easton  of  the  Free  Church,  Di  vel, 
and  gradually  but  completely  recovered  my  heal    i. 

Having  saved  £\o  by  my  teaching,  I  returned  to 
Glasgow,  and  was  enrolled  as  a  student  at  the 
College ;  but  before  the  session  was  finished  my 
money  was  exhausted — I  had  lent  some  to  a  pooi 
student  who  failed  to  repay  me — and  only  nine 
shillings  remained  in  my  purse.  There  was  no  one 
from  whom  to  borrow,  had  I  been  willing ;  I  had 
been  disappointed  in  securing  private  tuition  ;  and 
no  course  seemed  open  for  me,  except  to  pay  what 
little  I  owed,  give  up  my  College  career,  and  seek 
for  teaching  or  other  work  in  the  country.  I  wrote 
a  letter  to  my  father  and  mother,  informinjr  them  of 


AT  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEG&.  4,\ 

my  circumstances  ;  that  I  was  leaving  Glasgow  in 
quest  of  work,  and  that  they  would  not  hear  from  me 
again  till  I  had  found  a  suitable  situation.  I  told 
them  that  if  otherwise  unsuccessful,  I  should  fall 
back  on  my  own  trade,  though  I  shrank  from  that 
as  not  tending  to  advance  my  education ;  but  that 
they  might  rest  assured  I  would  do  nothing  to  dis- 
honour them  or  my  Christian  profession.  Having 
read  that  letter  over  again  through  many  tears,  I 
said, — I  cannot  send  that,  for  it  will  grieve  my  darling 
parents  ;  and  therefore,  leaving  it  on  the  table,  I 
locked  my  room  door  and  ran  out  to  find  a  place 
where  I  might  sell  my  few  precious  books,  and  hold 
on  a  few  weeks  longer.  But,  as  I  stood  on  the 
opposite  side  and  wondered  whether  these  folks  in  a 
shop  with  the  three  golden  balls  would  care  to  have 
a  poor  student's  books,  and  as  I  hesitated,  knowing 
how  much  I  needed  them  for  my  studies,  conscience 
smote  me  for  doing  a  guilty  thing  ;  I  imagined  thai 
the  people  were  watching  me  as  if  I  were  about  to 
commit  a  theft,  and  I  made  off  from  the  scene  at  full 
speed,  with  a  feeling  of  intense  shame  at  having 
dreamed  of  such  a  thing  1  Passing  through  one 
short  street  into  another,  I  marched  on  mechanically  ; 
but  the  Lord  God  of  my  father  was  guiding  my 
steps,  all  unknown  to  me. 

A  certain  notice  in  a  window,  into  which  I  had 
probably  never  in  my  life  looked  before,  here  caught 
my  eye,  to  this  effect — "Teacher  wanted,  Maryhil) 
Free  Church  School ;  apply  at  the  Manse."     A  coach 


AT  SCHOOL   AND   COLLEGE 


or  'bus  was  just  passing,  when  I  turned  round  ;  I 
leapt  into  it,  saw  the  minister,  arranged  to  undertake 
the  school,  returned  to  Glasgow,  paid  my  landlady's 
lodging  score,  tore  up  the  letter  to  my  parents  and 
wrote  another  full  of  cheer  and  hope,  and  early  next 
morning  entered  the  school  and  began  a  tough  and 
trying  job.  The  minister  warned  me  that  the  school 
was  a  wreck,  and  had  been  broken  up  chiefly  by 
coarse  and  bad  characters  from  mills  and  coal-pits, 
who  attended  the  evening  classes.  They  had  abused 
several  masters  in  succession  ;  and,  laying  a  thick 
and  heavy  cane  on  the  desk,  he  said, — 

"  Use  that  freely,  or  you  will  never  keep  order 
here ! " 

I  put  it  aside  into  the  drawer  of  my  desk,  saying, — 

"That  will  be  my  last  resource." 

There  were  very  few  scholars  for  the  first  week — 
about  eighteen  in  the  day  school  and  twenty  in  the 
night  school.  The  clerk  of  the  mill,  a  good  young 
fellow,  came  to  the  evening  classes,  avowedly  to  learn 
book-keeping,  but  privately  he  said  he  had  come  to 
save  me  from  personal  injury. 

The  following  week,  a  young  man  and  a  young 
woman  began  to  attend  the  night  school,  who  showed 
from  the  first  moment  that  they  were  bent  on  mis- 
chief. By  talking  aloud,  joking,  telling  stories,  and 
laughing,  they  stopped  the  work  of  the  school.  On 
my  repeated  appeals  for  quiet  and  order,  they  be- 
came the  more  boisterous,  and  gave  great  merriment 
to  a  few  of  the  scholars  present.     I  finally  urged  the 


AT  SCHOOL  AND   COLLEGE.  47 

young  man,  a  tall,  powerful  fellow,  to  be  quiet  or  at 
once  to  leave,  declaring  that  at  all  hazards  I  must 
and  would  have  perfect  order  ;  but  he  only  mocked 
at  me,  and  assumed  a  fighting  attitude.  Quietly 
locking  the  door  and  putting  the  key  in  my  pocket, 
I  turned  to  my  desk,  armed  myself  with  the  canCv 
and  dared  any  one  at  his  peril  to  interfere  betwixt 
us.  It  was  a  rough  struggle,  he  smashing  at  me 
clumsily  with  his  fists,  I  with  quick  movements 
evading  and  dealing  him  blow  after  blow  with  the 
heavy  cane  for  several  rounds,  till  at  length  he 
crouched  down  at  his  desk,  exhausted  and  beaten, 
and  I  ordered  him  to  turn  to  his  book,  which  he  did 
in  sulky  silence.  Going  to  my  desk,  I  addressed 
them  and  asked  them  to  inform  all  who  wished  to 
come  to  the  school,  "that  if  they  came  for  education, 
everything  would  be  heartily  done  that  it  was  in  my 
power  to  do ;  but  that  any  who  wished  for  mischief 
had  better  stay  away,  as  I  was  determined  to 
conquer,  not  to  be  conquered,  and  to  secure  order 
and  silence,  whatever  it  might  cost.  Further,  I  as- 
sured them  that  that  cane  would  not  again  be  lifted 
by  me,  if  kindness  and  forbearance  on  my  part  could 
possibly  gain  the  day,  as  I  wished  to  rule  by  love 
and  not  by  terror.  But  this  young  man  knew  he  was 
in  the  wrong,  and  it  was  that  which  had  made  him 
weak  against  me,  though  every  way  stronger  far  than 
I.  Yet  I  would  be  his  friend  and  helper,  if  he  was 
willing  to  be  friendly  with  me,  the  same  as  if  this 
night  had  never  been." 


AT  SCHOOL  AND    COLLEGE. 


A  dead  silence  fell  on  the  school  ;  every  one  buried 
face  diligently  in  book  ;  and  the  evening  closed  in 
uncommon  quiet  and  order. 

Next  morning,  two  of  the  bigger  boys  at  the  day 
school,  instead  of  taking  their  seats  like  the  rest,  got 
in  under  the  gallery  where  coals  and  lumber  were 
kept,  and  made  a  great  noise  as  if  dog  and  cat  were 
worrying  each  other.  Pleading  with  them  only  in- 
creased the  uproar ;  so  I  locked  the  doors,  laid  past 
the  keys,  and  proceeded  with  the  morning's  work. 
Half  an  hour  before  the  mid-day  rest,  I  began  sing- 
ing a  hymn,  and  marched  the  children  round  as  if 
to  leave  ;  then  the  two  young  rajcals  came  out,  and, 
walking  in  front,  sang  boisterously.  Seizing  the  first 
by  the  collar,  I  made  him  stagger  into  the  middle  of 
the  floor,  and  dragging  the  other  beside  him,  I  raised 
my  heavy  cane  and  dared  them  to  move.  Ordering 
the  children  to  resume  their  seats,  I  appointed  them 
a  jury  to  hear  the  case  and  to  pass  sentence.  The 
two  were  found  guilty,  and  awarded  a  severe  lashing. 
I  proposed,  as  this  was  their  first  ofifence,  and  as  I 
only  used  the  cane  for  a  last  resource,  to  forego  all 
punishment,  if  they  apologized  and  promised  to  be 
attentive  and  obedient  in  the  future.  They  both 
heartily  did  so,  and  became  my  favourite  scholars. 
[^ext  evening  I  had  little  difficulty,  as  the  worst 
characters  did  not  at  once  return,  guessing  that  they 
had  got  a  bit  of  lion  in  the  new  dominie,  that  was 
more  likely  to  subdue  than  to  be  subdued. 

On  the  following  day,  the  parents  of  some  children, 


AT  SCHOOL  AND    COLLEGE.  49 

getting  alarmed  by  the  rumours  of  these  exploits, 
waited  on  me  with  the  minister,  and  said  their  children 
were  terrified  to  come.  I  said  that  no  child  had  been 
beaten  by  me,  but  that  I  insisted  upon  order  and 
obedience ;  I  reminded  the  minister  that  of  my  im- 
mediate predecessors  three  had  suffered  from  these 
rowdies  in  the  evening  class — one  actually  going 
wrong  in  the  mind  over  the  worry,  another  losing  his 
health  and  dying,  and  the  third  leaving  in  disgust ; 
and  finally  I  declared  that  I  must  either  be  master,  at 
whatever  cost,  or  leave  the  school.  From  that  time 
perfect  order  was  established,  and  the  school  flour- 
ished apace.  During  next  week,  many  of  the  worst 
characters  returned  to  their  class  work  in  the  evening; 
but  thenceforward  the  behaviour  of  all  towards  me 
was  admirable.  The  attendance  grew,  till  the  schooP 
became  crowded,  both  during  the  day  and  at  night. 
During  the  mid-day  hour  even,  I  had  a  large  class 
of  young  women  who  came  to  improve  themselves 
in  writing  and  arithmetic.  By-and-by  the  cane  be- 
came a  forgotten  implement  ;  the  sorrow  and  pain 
which  I  showed  as  to  badly  done  lessons,  or  anything 
blameworthy,  proved  the  far  more  effectual  penalty. 

The  School  Committee  had  promised  me  at  least 
ten  shillings  per  week,  and  guaranteed  to  make  up 
any  deficit  if  the  fees  fell  short  of  that  sum  ;  but  if 
the  income  from  fees  exceeded  that  sum,  all  was  to 
be  mine.  Affairs  went  on  prosperously  for  a  season  ; 
indeed,  too  much  so  for  my  selfish  interest.  The 
committee,  regarding  the  arrangement  with   me    as 

P.  4 


50  AT  SCHOOL   AND    COLLEGE. 

only  temporary,  took  advantage  of  the  larger  attend- 
ance and  better  repute  of  the  school,  to  secure  the 
services  of  a  master  of  the  highest  grade.  The  parents 
of  many  of  the  children,  resenting  this,  offered  to 
take  and  seat  a  hall  if  I  would  remain  and  carry  on 
an  opposition  school ;  but,  besides  regarding  this  as 
scarcely  fair  to  the  committee,  however  unhandsomely 
they  had  treated  me,  I  knew  too  well  that  I  had 
neither  education  nor  experience  to  compete  with  an 
accomplished  teacher,  and  so  declined  the  proposal, 
though  grateful  for  their  kind  appreciation.  Their 
children,  however,  got  up  a  testimonial  and  subscrip- 
tion, in  token  of  their  gratitude  and  esteem,  which  way 
presented  to  me  on  the  day  before  I  left ;  and  this  I 
valued  chiefly  because  the  presentation  was  made  by 
the  young  fellows  who  at  first  behaved  so  badly,  but 
were  now  my  warm  friends. 

Once  more  I  committed  my  future  to  the  Lord 
God  of  my  father,  assured  that  in  my  very  heart  I 
was  willing  and  anxious  to  serve  Him  and  to  follow 
the  blessed  Saviour,  yet  feeling  keenly  that  intense 
darkness  had  once  again  enclosed  my  path. 


III. 

IN    GLASGOW    CITY    MISSION, 


CHAPTER  III. 

IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION, 

«'He  leadeth  me."— A  Degraded  District.— The  Gospel  in  t 
Hay-Loft. — New  Mission  Premises. — At  Work  for  Jesus. — 
At  War  with  Hell. — Sowing  Gospel  Seeds.— Publicans  oo 
the  War  Path.— Marched  to  the  Police  Office.— Papists 
and  Infidels. — An  Infidel  Saved. — An  Infidel  in  Despair. — 
A  Brand  from  the  Burning. — A  Saintly  Child. — Papists  in 
Arms. — Elder  and  Student. 

BEFORE  undertaking  the  Maryhill  school,  I  had 
applied  to  be  taken  on  as  an  agent  in  the 
Glasgow  City  Mission  ;  and  the  night  before  I  had 
to  leave  Maryhill,  I  received  a  letter  from  Rev. 
Thomas  Caie,  the  superintendent  of  the  said  Mission, 
saying  that  the  directors  had  kept  their  eyes  on  me 
ever  since  my  application,  and  requesting,  as  they 
understood  I  was  leaving  the  school,  that  I  would 
appear  before  them  the  next  morning,  and  have  my 
qualifications  for  becoming  a  Missionary  examined 
into.  Praising  God,  I  went  off  at  once,  passed  the 
examination  successfully,  and  was  appointed  to  spend 
two  hours  that  afternoon  and  the  following  Monday 
in  visitation  with  two  of  the  directors,  calling  at  every 
house  in  a  low  district  of  the  town,  and  conversing 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


with  all  the  characters  encountered  there  on  their  eter- 
nal welfare.  I  had  also  to  preach  a  "  trial  "  discourse 
in  a  Mission  meeiing,  where  a  deputation  of  directors 
would  be  present,  the  following  evening  being  Sun- 
day ;  and  on  Wednesday  evening,  they  met  again  to 
hear  their  reports  and  to  accept  or  reject  me.  All 
this  had  come  upon  me  so  unexpectedly,  that  I  al- 
most anticipated  failure  ;  but  looking  up  for  help  I 
went  through  with  it,  and  on  the  fifth  day  after  leav- 
ing the  school  they  called  me  before  a  meeting  of 
directors,  and  informed  me  that  I  had  passed  my 
trials  most  successfully,  and  that  the  reports  were  so 
favourable  that  they  had  unanimously  resolved  to 
receive  me  at  once  as  one  of  their  City  Missionaries. 
It  was  further  explained  that  one  of  their  number, 
Matthew  Fairley,  Esq.,  an  elder  in  Dr.  Symington's 
congregation,  had  guaranteed  the  half  of  my  salary  for 
two  years,  the  other  half  to  be  met  by  the  resources  of 
the  Mission  voluntarily  contributed, — the  whole  salary 
at  that  time  amounting  to  £^0  per  annum.  The 
district  allocated  to  me  was  one  especially  needful 
and  trying,  that  had  never  been  occupied,  in  and 
around  the  Green  Street  of  Calton,  and  I  was  enjoined 
to  enter  upon  my  duties  at  once.  After  receiving 
many  good  and  kind  counsels  from  these  good  and 
kind  men,  one  of  them  in  prayer  very  solemnly  dedi- 
cated me  and  my  work  to  the  Lord  ;  and  several  of 
them  were  appointed  to  introduce  me  to  my  district, 
taking  a  day  each  by  turns,  and  to  assist  me  in 
making  arrangements  for  the  on-carrying  of  the  work. 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


Deeply   solemnized  with  the   responsibilities  of  nny 
new  office,  I  left  that   meeting  praising  God  for  all 
His  undeserved  mercies,  and  seeing  most  clearly  His 
gracious  hand  in  all  the  way  by  which  He  had  led 
me,  and  the  trials  by  which  He  had  prepared  me  for 
the  sphere  of  service.    Man  proposes— God  disposes. 
Most  of  these  directors  were  men  of  God,  adapted 
and  qualified  for  this  special  work,  and  very  helpful 
in  counsel  as  they  went  with  me  from  day  to  day,  in- 
troducing me  to  my  district,  and  seeing  the  character 
and  position  of  ^  the  people  dwelling  there.     Looking 
back  upon  these  Mission  experiences,  I  have  ever  felt 
that  they  were,  to  me  and  many  others,  a  good  and 
profitable  training  of  students   for  the  office  of  the 
Ministry,  preparing  us   to  deal   with   men  of  every 
shade  of  thought  and  of  character,  and  try  to  lead 
them  to  the  knowledge  and  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
I   found   the  district  a  very  degraded  one.      Many 
families  said  they  had    never   been   visited   by  any 
minister;  and  many  were  lapsed  professors  of  religion 
who   had   attended   no   church   for   ten,  sixteen,    oi 
twenty  years,  and   said  they  had  never  been  called 
upon  by  any  minister,  nor  by  any  Christian  visitor. 
In     it    were    congregated     many    avowed    infidels, 
Romanists,    and    drunkards,— living    together,    and 
associated  for  evil,  but  apparently  without  any  effec- 
tive counteracting  influence.     In  many  of  its  closes 
and  courts  sin  and  vice  walked  about  openly— naked 
and  not  ashamed. 

W«^  were  expected  to  spend  four  hours  daily  in 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


visiting  from  house  to  house,  holding  small  prayer 
meetings  amongst  those  visited,  calling  them  together 
also  in  evening  meetings,  and  trying  by  all  means  to 
do  whatever  good  was  possible  amongst  them.  The 
only  place  in  the  whole  district  available  for  a  Sab- 
bath evening  Evangelistic  Service  was  a  hay-loft, 
unJer  which  a  cow-feeder  kept  a  large  number  of 
cows,  and  which  was  reached  by  an  outside  rickety 
wooden  stair.  After  nearly  a  year's  hard  work,  I  had 
only  six  or  seven  non-church-goers,  who  had  been 
led  to  attend  regularly  there,  besides  about  the  same 
number  who  met  on  a  week  evening  in  the  ground- 
floor  of  a  house  kindly  granted  for  the  purpose  by 
a  poor  and  industrious  but  ill-used  Irishwoman. 
She  supported  her  family  by  keeping  a  little  shop, 
and  selling  coals.  Her  husband  was  a  powerful  man 
— a  good  worker,  but  a  hard  drinker,  and,  like  too 
many  others  addicted  to  intemperance,  he  abused  and 
beat  her,  and  pawned  and  drank  everything  he  could 
get  hold  of  She,  amid  many  prayers  and  tears,  bore 
everything  patiently,  and  strove  to  bring  up  her  only 
daughter  in  the  fear  of  God.  We  e.xerted,  by  God's 
blessing,  a  good  influence  upon  him  through  our 
meetings.  He  became  a  total  abstainer,  gave  up  his 
evil  ways,  and  attended  church  regularly  with  his 
wife.  As  his  interest  increased,  he  tried  to  bring 
others  also  to  the  meeting,  and  urged  them  to  be- 
come abstainers.  His  wife  became  a  centre  of  help 
and  of  good  influence  in  all  the  district,  as  she 
kindly  invited  all  and  welcomed  them  to  the  meeting 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  57 

in  her   house,  and   my  work   grew  every  day  more 

hopeful. 

Seeing,  however,  that  one  year's  hard  work  showed 
such  small  results,  the  directors  proposed  to  remove 
me  to  another  district,  as  in  their  estimation  the  non- 
church-goers  in  Green  Street  were  unassailable  by 
ordinary  means.  I  pleaded  for  six  months'  longer 
trial,  as  I  had  gained  the  confidence  of  many  of  the 
poor  people  there,  and  had  an  invincible  faith  that 
the  good  seed  sown  would  soon  bear  blessed  fruit 
To  this  the  directors  kindly  agreed.  At  our  next 
meeting  I  informed  those  present  that,  if  we  could 
not  draw  out  more  of  the  non-church-goers  to  attend 
the  services,  I  should  be  removed  to  another  part  of 
the  city.  Each  one  there  and  then  agreed  to  bring 
another  to  our  next  meeting.  Both  our  meetings  at 
once  doubled  their  attendance.  My  interest  in  them 
and  their  interest  in  me  now  grew  apace,  and,  foj 
fear  I  might  be  taken  away  from  them,  they  made 
another  effort,  and  again  doubled  our  attendance. 
Henceforth  meeting  and  class  were  both  too  large  for 
any  house  that  was  available  for  us  in  the  whole  of 
our  district.  We  instituted  a  Bible  Class,  a  Singing 
Class,  a  Communicants'  Class,  and  a  Total  Abstinence 
Society  ;  and,  in  addition  to  the  usual  meetings,  wc 
opened  two  prayer  meetings  specially  for  the  Calton 
division  of  the  Glasgow  Police — one  at  a  suitable 
hour  for  the  men  on  day  duty,  and  another  for  those 
on  night  duty.  The  men  got  up  a  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Society  and  Singing  Class  also  amongst  them  • 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


selves,  weekly,  on  another  evening.  My  work  now 
occupied  every  evening  in  the  week  ;  and  I  had  two 
meetings  every  Sabbath.  By  God's  blessing  they  all 
prospered,  and  gave  evidence  of  such  fruits  as  showed 
that  the  Lord  was  working  there  for  good  by  our 
humble  instrumentality. 

The  kind  cow-feeder  had  to  inform  us — and  he  did 
it  with  much  genuine  sorrow— that  at  a  given  date  he 
would  require  the  hay- loft,  which  was  our  place  of 
meeting ;  and  as  no  other  suitable  house  or  hall  could 
be  got,  the  poor  people  and  I  feared  the  extinction  of 
our  work.  On  hearing  this  the  ostlers  and  other  ser- 
vants of  Menzies,  the  coach-hirer,  who  had  extensive 
premises  near  our  place  of  meeting,  of  their  own  accord 
asked  and  obtained  liberty  to  clear  out  a  hay-loft  of 
theirs  that  was  seldom  in  use,  and  resolved,  at  their 
own  expense,  to  erect  an  outside  wooden  stair  for  the 
convenience  of  the  people.  This  becoming  known, 
and  being  much  talked  of,  caused  great  joy  in  the 
district,  arrested  general  attention,  and  increased  the 
interest  of  our  work.  But  I  saw  that,  however  gene- 
rous, it  could  be  at  the  best  only  another  temporary 
arrangement,  and  that  the  premises  might  a:_;ain  at 
any  moment  be  required.  After  prayer  I  therefore 
laid  the  whole  case  before  my  good  and  great-hearted 
friend,  Thomas  Binnie,  Esq.,  Monteith  Row,  and  he, 
after  inquiring  into  all  the  circumstances,  secured  a 
good  site  for  a  Mission  Hall  in  a  piece  of  unoccupied 
ground  near  our  old  hay-loft,  on  which  he  proposed 
to  build   suitable  premises  at  his  own  expense.     At 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  S« 


that  very  time,    however,   a   commodious  block   of 
buildings,  that  had  been  Church.  Schools,  Manse,  etc, 
came  into  the  market      Mr.  Binnie  persuaded    Dr. 
Symington's  congregation.  Great  Hamilton  Street,  in 
connection  with  which  my  Mission  was  carried  on, 
to  purchase  the  whole  property  for  Mission  purposes. 
Its  situation  at  the  foot  of  Green  Street  gave  it  a 
control  of  the  whole  district  where  my  work   lay  ; 
and   so  the  Church  was   given  to  me   in  which  to 
conduct  all  my  meetings,  while  the  other  halls  were 
adapted  as  Schools  for  poor  girls  and  boys,  where 
they  were  educated  by  a  proper  master,  and  were 
largely  supplied  with  books,  clothing,  and  even  food, 
by  the  ladies  of  the  congregation.     The  purchasing 
and  using  of  these  buildings  for  an  evangelistic  and 
educational  Mission  became  a  blessing— a  very  con- 
spicuous blessing— to  that  district  in  the  Calton  of 
Glasgow  ;    and  the  blessing   still    perpetuates  itself, 
not  only  in  the  old  premises,  now  used  for  an  Indus- 
trial   School,   but    still    more   in   the   beautiful   and 
spacious  Mission  Halls,  erected  immediately  in  front 
of  the  old,  and  consecrated  to  the  work  of  the  Lord 
in  that  poor  and  crowded  and  clamant  portion  of  the 

city. 

Availing  myself  of  the  increased  facilities,  my  work 
was  all  re-organized.  On  Sabbath  morning,  at  seven 
o'clock,  I  had  one  of  the  most  deeply  interesting  and 
fruitful'  of  all  my  Classes  tor  tne  study  of  the  Bible. 
It  was  attended  by  from  seventy  to  a  hundred  of  the 
very  poorest  young  women  and  grown-up  lad;  of  the 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


whole  district.  They  had  nothing  to  put  on  except 
their  ordinary  work-day  clothes, — all  without  bonnets 
some  without  shoes.  Beautiful  was  it  to  mark  how 
the  poorest  began  to  improve  in  personal  appearance 
immediately  after  they  came  to  our  class  ;  how  they 
gradually  got  shoes  and  one  bit  of  clothing  after 
another,  to  enable  them  to  attend  our  other  meet- 
ings, and  then  to  go  to  church  ;  and,  above  all,  how 
eagerly  they  sought  to  bring  others  with  them,  taking 
a  deep  personal  interest  in  all  the  work  of  the  Mis- 
sion. Long  after  they  themselves  could  appear  in  ex- 
cellent dress,  many  of  them  still  continued  to  attend 
in  their  working  clothes,  and  to  bring  other  and 
poorer  girls  with  them  to  that  morning  class,  and 
thereby  helped  to  improve  and  elevate  their  com- 
panions. 

My  delight  in  that  Bible  Class  was  among  the 
purest  joys  in  all  my  life,  and  the  results  were 
amongst  the  most  certain  and  precious  of  all  my 
ministry.  Yet  it  was  not  made  successful  without 
unceasing  psins  and  prayers.  What  would  my 
younger  brethren  in  the  Ministry,  or  in  the  Mission, 
think  of  starting  out  at  six  o'clock  every  Sunday 
morning,  running  from  street  to  street  for  an  hour, 
knocking  at  the  doors  and  rousing  the  careless,  and 
thus  getting  together,  and  keeping  together,  their 
Bible  Class  ?  This  was  what  I  did  at  first ;  but,  in 
course  of  time,  a  band  of  voluntary  visitors  belonging 
to  the  class  took  charge  of  all  the  irregulars,  the  in- 
differents,  and  the  new-comers,  and  thereby  not  only 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


relieved  and  assisted  me,  but  vastly  increased  their 
own  personal  interest,  and  became  warmly  attached 
to  each  other. 

I  had  also  a  very  large  Bible  Class — a  sort  of 
Bible-reading — on  Monday  night,  attended  by  all, 
of  both  sexes  and  of  any  age,  who  cared  to  come 
or  had  any  interest  in  the  work.  Wednesday  even- 
ing, again,  was  devoted  to  a  Prayer  Meeting  for  all, 
and  the  attendance  often  more  than  half-filled  the 
Church.  There  I  usually  took  up  some  book  of  Holy 
Scripture,  and  read  and  lectured  right  through,  prac- 
tically expounding  and  applying  it.  On  Thursday  I 
held  a  Communicants'  Class,  intended  for  the  more 
careful  instruction  of  all  who  wished  to  become  full 
members  of  the  Church.  Our  constant  text-book 
was  "Patterson  on  the  Shorter  Catechism,"  than  which 
I  have  never  seen  a  better  compendium  of  the  doc- 
trines of  Holy  Scripture.  Each  being  thus  trained 
for  a  season,  received  from  me,  if  found  worthy,  a 
letter  to  the  minister  of  any  Protestant  Church  which 
he  or  she  inclined  to  join.  In  this  way  great  num- 
bers became  active  and  useful  communicants  in  the 
surrounding  congregations,  and  eight  young  lads  of 
humble  circumstances  educated  themselves  for  the 
ministry  of  the  Church, — most  of  them  getting  their 
first  lessons  in  Latin  and  Greek  from  my  very  poor 
stock  of  the  same  I  Friday  evening  was  occupied  with 
a  Singing  Class,  teaching  Church  music,  and  practis- 
ing for  our  Sabbath  meetings.  On  Saturday  evening 
we  held  our  Total  Abstinence  meeting,  at  which  the 


62  IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

members  themselves  took  a  principal  part,  in   read- 
ings, addresses,  recitations,  singing  hymns,  etc. 

Great  good  resulted  from  this  Total  Abstinence 
work.  Many  adults  took  and  kept  the  pledge,  there- 
by greatly  increasing  the  comfort  and  happiness  of 
their  homes.  Many  were  led  to  attend  the  church 
on  the  Lord's  Day,  who  had  formerly  spent  it  in 
rioting  and  drinking.  But,  above  all,  it  trained  the 
young  to  fear  the  very  name  of  intoxicating  drink, 
and  to  hate  and  keep  far  away  from  everything  that  led 
to  intemperance.  From  observation,  at  an  early  age 
I  became  convinced  that  mere  Temperance  Societies 
were  a  failure,  and  that  Total  Abstinence,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  was  the  only  sure  preventive  as  well  as 
remedy.  What  was  temperance  in  one  man  was 
drunkenness  in  another  ;  and  all  the  drunkards  came 
jiot  from  those  who  practised  total  abstinence,  but 
from  those  who  practised  or  tried  to  practise  temper- 
ance. I  had  seen  temperance  men  drinking  wine  in 
the  presence  of  others  who  drank  to  excess,  and 
never  could  see  how  they  felt  clear  of  blame  ;  and 
I  had  known  ministers  and  others,  once  strong 
temperance  advocates,  fall  through  their  "modera- 
tion "  and  becom.e  drunkards.  Therefore  it  has  all 
my  life  appeared  to  me  beyond  dispute,  in  reference 
to  intoxicants  of  every  kind,  that  the  only  rational 
temperance  is  total  abstinence  from  them  as  bever- 
ages, and  the  use  of  them  only  as  drugs,  and  then 
only  with  extreme  caution,  as  they  are  deceptive  and 
deleterious  poisons  of  the  most  debasing  and  demo 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  63 

ralizing  kind.  I  found  also,  that  when  I  tried  to 
reclaim  a  drunkard,  or  caution  any  one  as  to  intem- 
perate habits,  one  of  the  first  questions  was, — 
"Are  you  a  pledged  Abstainer  yourself?" 
By  being  enabled  to  rci)ly  decidedly,  "  Yes,  I  am," 
the  mouth  of  the  objector  was  closed  ;  and  that  gave 
me  a  hundred-fold  more  influence  with  him  than  if 
I  had  had  to  confess  that  I  was  only  "  temperate." 
For  the  good  of  others,  and  for  the  increase  of  their 
personal  influence  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  I  would 
plead  with  every  Minister  and  Missionary,  every  office- 
bearer and  Sabbath  school  teacher,  every  one  who 
wishes  to  work  for  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  family,  the 
Church,  and  the  world,  to  be  a  Total  Abstainer  from 
all  intoxicating  drinks. 

I  would  add  my  testimony  also  against  the  use  of 
tobacco,  which  injures  and  leads  many  astray,  especi- 
ally the  very  young,  and  which  never  can  be  required 
by  any  person  in  ordinary  health.  But  I  would  not 
be  understood  to  regard  the  evils  that  flow  from  it  as 
deserving  to  be  mentioned  in  comparison  with  the 
unutterable  woes  and  miseries  of  intemperance.  To 
be  protected,  however,  from  suspicion  and  from  evil, 
all  the  followers  of  Jesus  should,  in  self-denial  (how 
small  !)  and  consecration  to  His  service,  be  pledged 
Abstainers  from  both  of  these  selfish  indulgences, 
which  are  certainly  injurious  to  many,  which  are  no 
ornament  to  any  character,  and  which  can  be  no  help 
in  well-doing.  Praise  God  for  the  many  who  are  now 
so  pledged  !     Happy  day  for  poor  Humanity,  when 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


all  the  Lord's  people  adopt  this  self-denying  ordi- 
nance for  the  good  of  the  race  ! 

Not  boastfully,  but  gratefully,  let  me  record  that 
my  Classes  and  Meetings  were  now  attended  by  such 
numbers  that  they  were  amongst  the  largest  and 
most  successful  that  the  City  Mission  had  ever 
known  ;  and  by  God's  blessing  I  was  enabled  tc 
develop  them  into  a  regular,  warmly  attached,  and 
intelligent  Congregation.  My  work,  however  exact- 
ing, was  full  of  joy  to  me.  From  five  to  six  hundred 
people  were  in  usual  weekly  attendance  ;  consisting 
exclusively  of  poor  working  persons,  and  largely  of 
the  humbler  class  of  mill-workers.  So  soon  as  their 
circumstances  improved,  they  were  constantly  re- 
moving to  more  respectable  and  healthy  localities, 
and  got  to  be  scattered  over  all  the  city.  But  wher- 
ever they  went,  I  visited  them  regularly  to  prevent 
their  falling  away,  and  held  by  them  till  I  got  them 
interested  in  some  Church  near  where  they  had 
gone  to  live.  On  my  return,  many  years  after,  from 
the  Foreign  Mission  field,  there  was  scarcely  a  con- 
gregation in  any  part  of  the  city  where  some  one 
did  not  warmly  salute  me  with  the  cry,  "  Don't  you 
remember  me  ? "  And  then,  after  greetings,  came 
the  well-remembered  name  of  one  or  other  member 
of  my  old  Bible  Class. 

Such  toils  left  me  but  small  time  for  private  studies. 
The  City  Missionary  was  required  to  spend  four  hours 
daily  in  his  work  ;  but  often  had  1  to  spend  double 
that  time,  day  after  day,  in  order  to  overtake  what  was 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


laid  upon  me.  About  eight  or  ten  of  my  most  devDted 
young  men,  and  double  that  number  of  young  women, 
whom  I  had  trained  to  become  visitors  and  tract  dis- 
tributors, greatly  strengthened  my  hands.  Each  of 
the  young  men  by  himself,  and  the  young  women 
two  by  two,  had  ciiarge  of  a  portion  of  a  street, 
which  was  visited  by  them  regularly  twice  every 
month.  At  a  monthly  meeting  of  all  our  Workers, 
reports  were  given  in,  changes  were  noted,  and  all 
matters  brought  under  notice  were  attended  to.  Be- 
sides, if  any  note  or  message  were  left  at  my  lodging, 
or  any  case  of  sickness  or  want  reported,  it  was 
looked  after  by  me  without  delay.  Several  Christian 
gentlemen,  mill-owners  and  other  employers  in  the 
Calton,  Mile-end,  and  Bridgeton  of  Glasgow,  were  so 
interested  in  my  work  that  they  kindly  offered  to 
give  employment  to  every  deserving  person  recom- 
mended by  me,  and  that  relieved  much  distress  and 
greatly  increased  my  influence  for  good. 

Almost  the  only  enemies  I  had  were  the  keepers 
of  Public- Houses,  whose  trade  had  been  injured  by 
my  Total  Abstinence  Society.  Besides  the  Satur- 
day night  meetings  all  the  year  round,  we  held,  in 
summer  evenings  and  on  Saturday  afternoons,  Evan- 
gelistic and  Total  Abstinence  services  in  the  open  air. 
We  met  in  Thomson's  Lane,  a  short,  broad  street,  not 
open  for  the  traffic  of  conveyances,  and  admirably 
situated  for  our  purposes.  Our  pulpit  was  formed  by 
the  top  of  an  outside  stair,  leading  to  the  second  flat 
of  a  house  in   the  middle  of  the  lane.      Prominent 

P-  5 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


Christian  workers  took  part  with  us  in  delivering 
addresses ;  an  intimation  through  my  classes  usually 
secured  good  audiences  ;  and  the  hearty  singing  of 
hymns  by  my  Mission  Choir  gave  zest  and  joy  to  the 
whole  proceedings.  Of  other  so-called  "  attractions  " 
we  had  none,  and  needed  none,  save  the  sincere  pro- 
clamation of  the  Good  Tidings  from  God  to  men  ! 

On  one  occasion,  it  becoming  known  that  we 
had  arranged  for  a  special  Saturday  afternoon  de- 
monstration, a  deputation  of  Publicans  complained 
beforehand  to  the  Captain  of  the  Police  that  our 
meetings  were  interfering  with  their  legitimate  trade. 
He  heard  their  complaints  and  promised  to  send 
officers  to  watch  the  meeting,  prevent  any  disturb- 
ance, and  take  in  charge  all  offenders,  but  declined  to 
prohibit  the  meetings  till  he  received  their  reports. 
The  Captain,  a  pious  Wesleyan,  who  was  in  full  sym- 
pathy with  us  and  our  work,  informed  me  of  the 
complaints  made  and  intimated  that  his  men  would 
be  present,  but  I  was  just  to  conduct  the  meeting  as 
usual,  and  he  would  guarantee  that  strict  justice 
would  be  done.  The  Publicans,  having  announced 
amongst  their  sympathisers  that  the  Police  were  to 
break  up  and  prevent  our  meeting  and  take  the  con- 
ductors in  charge,  a  very  large  crowd  assembled,  both 
friendly  and  unfriendly,  for  the  Publicans  and  their 
hangers-on  were  there  "  to  see  the  fun,"  and  to  help 
in  baiting  the  Missionary.  Punctually,  I  ascended 
the  stone  stair,  accompanied  by  another  Missionary 
^\o  was  tlso  to  deliver   an   address,  and  announced 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


our   opening   hymn.      As   we   sang,   a   company   of 
Police  appeared,  and  were  quietly  located  here  and 
there  among  the  crowd,  the  Serjeant  himself  taking 
his   post   close  by  the    platform,  whence   the  whole 
assembly   could    be    scanned.      Our    enemies   were 
jubilant,  and  signals  were  passed  betwixt  them  and 
their  friends,  as   if  the  time  had  come  to  provoke  a 
row.     Before  the  hymn  was  finished,  Captain  Baker 
himself,  to  the  infinite  surprise  of  friend  and  foe  alike, 
joined   us  on   the  platform,  devoutly  listened  to  all 
that  was  said,  and  waited  till  the  close.     The  Publi- 
cans could  not  for  very  shame  leave,  while  he  was 
there  at  their  suggestion   and   request,  though  they 
had    wit   enough  to  perceive  that  his  presence  had 
frustrated  all  their  sinister  plans.     They  had  to  hear 
our  addresses  and  prayers  and  hymns  ;  they  had  to 
listen   to    the    intimation    of    our   future    meetings. 
When  all   had  quietly  dispersed,  the  Captain  warmly 
congratulated   us   on   our    large  and    well-conducted 
congregation,  and  hoped  that  great  good  would  result 
from  our  efforts.    This  opposition,  also,  the  Lord  over- 
ruled to  increase  our  influence,  and  to  give  point  and 
publicity  to  our  assaults  upon  the  kingdom  of  Satan. 
Though  disappointed  thus,  some  of  the  Publicans 
resolved  to  have  revenge.    On  the  following  Saturday 
evening,  when  a  large  meeting  was  being  addressed 
in  our  Green  Street  Church,  which  had  to  be  entered 
by  a  great  iron  gateway,  a  spirit  merchant  ran  his 
van  in  front  of  the  gate,  so  that  the  people  could  not 
leave  the  Church  without  its  removal.     Hearing  this, 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION, 


I  sent  two  of  my  young  men  to  draw  it  aside  and 
clear  the  way.  The  Pubh'can,  watching  near  by  in 
league  with  two  policemen,  pounced  upon  the  young 
men  whenever  they  seized  the  shafts,  and  gave  them 
in  charge  for  removing  his  property.  On  hearing 
that  the  young  men  were  being  marched  to  the 
Police  Office,  I  ran  after  them  and  asked  what  was 
their  offence  ?  They  replied  that  they  were  prisoners 
for  injuring  the  spirit  merchant's  property;  and  the 
officers  tartly  informed  me  that  if  I  further  interfered 
I  would  be  taken  too.  I  replied,  that  as  the  young 
men  only  did  what  was  necessary,  and  at  my  request, 
I  would  go  with  them  to  the  Office.  The  cry  now 
went  through  the  street,  that  the  Publicans  were 
sending  the  Missionary  and  his  young  men  to  the 
Police  Office,  and  a  huge  mob  rushed  together  to 
rescue  us ;  but  I  earnestly  entreated  them  not  to 
raise  disturbance,  but  allow  us  quietly  to  pass  on.  At 
the  Office,  it  appeared  as  if  the  lieutenant  on  duty 
and  the  men  under  him  were  all  in  sympathy  with 
the  Publicans.  He  tool:  down  in  writing  all  their 
allegations,  but  would  not  listen  to  us.  At  this  stage 
a  handsomely  dressed  and  dignified  gentleman  came 
forward  and  said, — 

"  What  bail  is  required  ?  " 

A  few  sharp  words  passed  ;  another,  and  appa- 
rently higher,  officer  entered,  and  took  part  in  the 
colloquy.  I  could  only  hear  the  gentleman  protest, 
in  authoritative  tones,  the  policemen  having  been 
quietly  asked  some  questions. — 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


"I  know  this  whole  case,  I  will  expose  it  to  the 
bottom  ;  expect  me  here  to  stand  by  the  Missionary 
and  these  young  men  on  Monday  morning." 

Before  I  could  collect  my  wits  to  thank  him,  and 
before  I  quite  understood  what  was  going  on,  he  had 
disappeared;  and  the  superior  officer  turned  to  us  and 
intimated  in  a  very  respectful  manner  that  the  charge 
had  been  withdrawn,  and  that  I  and  my  friends  were 
at  liberty.  I  never  found  out  exactly  who  the  gentle- 
man was  that  befriended  us  ;  but  from  the  manner 
in  which  he  asserted  himself  and  was  listened  to,  I 
saw  that  he  was  well  known  in  official  quarters. 
From  that  day  our  work  progressed  without  further 
open  opposition,  and  many  who  had  been  slaves  of 
intemperance  were  not  only  reformed,  but  became 
fervent  workers  in  the  Total  Abstinence  cause. 

Though  intemperance  was  the  main  cause  of 
poverty,  suffering,  misery,  and  vice  in  that  district  of 
Glasgow,  I  had  also  considerable  opposition  from 
Romanists  and  Infidels,  many  of  whom  met  in  clubs, 
where  they  drank  together  and  gloried  in  their 
wickedness  and  in  leading  other  young  men  astray. 
Against  these  I  prepared  and  delivered  lectures,  at 
the  close  of  which  discussion  was  allowed  ;  but  I  fear 
they  did  little  good.  These  men  embraced  the 
opportunity  of  airing  their  absurdities,  or  sowing  the 
seeds  of  corruption  in  those  whom  otherwise  they 
could  never  have  reached,  while  their  own  hearts  and 
minds  were  fast  shut  against  all  conviction  or  light. 

One  infidel  Lecturer  in  the  district  became  very  ill 


TO  IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

His  wife  called  me  in  to  visit  him.  I  found  him 
possessed  of  a  circulating  library  of  infidel  books,  by 
which  he  sought  to  pervert  unwary  minds.  Though 
he  had  talked  and  lectured  much  against  the  Gospel, 
he  did  not  at  all  really  understand  its  message.  He 
had  read  the  Bible,  but  only  to  find  food  there  for 
ridicule.  Now  supposed  to  be  dying,  he  confessed 
that  his  mind  was  full  of  terror  as  to  the  Future. 
After  several  visits  and  frequent  conversations  and 
prayers,  he  became  genuinely  and  deeply  interested, 
drank  in  God's  message  of  salvation,  and  cried  aloud 
with  many  tears  for  pardon  and  peace.  He  bitterly 
lamented  the  evil  he  had  done,  and  called  in  all 
the  infidel  literature  that  he  had  in  circulation,  with 
the  purpose  of  destroying  it  He  began  to  speak 
solemnly  to  any  of  his  old  companions  that  came  to 
see  him,  telling  them  what  he  had  found  in  the 
Lord  Jesua  At  his  request  I  bought  and  brought 
to  him  a  Bible,  which  he  received  with  great  joy, 
saying,  "  This  is  the  book  for  me  now  ;  "  and  add- 
ing, "  Since  you  were  here  last,  I  gathered  together  all 
my  infidel  books  ;  my  wife  locked  the  door,  till  she 
and  my  daughter  tore  them  to  pieces,  and  I  struck 
♦he  light  that  reduced  the  pile  to  ashes." 

As  long  as  he  lived,  this  man  was  unwearied  and 
unflinching  in  testifying,  to  all  that  crossed  his  path, 
how  much  Jesus  Christ  had  been  to  his  heart  and 
soul ;  and  he  died  in  the  possession  of  a  full  and 
blessed  hope. 

Another  Infidel,  wnose  wife  was  a  Roman  Catholic 


IS  GLASGOW   CITY  MISSION. 


also  became  unwell,  and  gradually  sank  under  great 
sufiering  and  agony.  His  blasphemies  against  God 
weie  known  and  shuddered  at  by  all  the  neighbours. 
His  wife  pled  with  me  to  visit  him.  She  refused,  at 
my  suggestion,  to  call  her  own  priest,  so  I  accom- 
panied her  at  last  The  man  refused  to  hear  one 
word  about  spiritual  things,  and  foamed  with  rage. 
He  even  spat  at  me,  when  I  mentioned  the  name  of 
Jesus.  "The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of 
the  Spirit  of  God;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him  I" 
There  is  a  wisdom  which  is  at  best  earthly,  and  at 
worst  "sensual  and  devilish."  His  wife  asked  me  to 
take  care  of  the  little  money  they  had,  as  she  would 
not  entrust  it  to  her  own  priest.  I  visited  the  poor 
man  daily,  but  his  enmity  to  God  and  his  sufferings 
together  seemed  to  drive  him  mad.  His  yells 
gathered  crowds  on  the  streets.  He  tore  to  pieces 
his  very  bed-clothes,  till  they  had  to  bind  him  on 
the  iron  bed  where  he  lay,  foaming  and  blaspheming. 
Towards  the  end  I  pled  with  him  even  then  to  look  to 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  asked  if  I  might  pray  with  him  ? 
With  all  his  remaining  strength,  he  shouted  at  me, — 

"  Pray  for  me  to  the  devil  1  " 

Reminding  him  how  he  had  always  denied  that 
there  was  any  devil,  I  suggested  that  he  must  surely 
believe  in  one  now,  else  he  would  scarcely  make  such 
a  request,  even  in  mockery.     In  great  rage  he  cried, — 

"  Yes,  I  believe  there  is  a  devil,  and  a  God,  and  a 
just  God,  too ;  but  I  have  hated  Him  in  life,  and  I 
hate  Him  in  death  I " 


r«  IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

With  these  awful  words,  he  wri>^gled  into  Eternity  ; 
but  his  shocking  death  produced  a  very  serious  im- 
pression for  good,  especially  amongst  young  men,  in 
the  district  where  his  character  was  known. 

How  different  was  the  case  of  that  Doctor  who  also 
had  been  an  unbeliever  as  well  as  a  drunkard  I  Highly 
educated,  skilful,  and  gifted  above  most  in  his  pro- 
fession, he  was  taken  into  consultation  for  specially 
dangerous  cases,  whenever  they  could  find  him  toler- 
ably sober.  After  one  of  his  excessive  "  bouts,"  he 
had  a  dreadful  attack  of  deliriian  tremens.  At  one 
time,  wife  and  watchers  had  a  fierce  struggle  to  dash 
from  his  lips  a  draught  of  prussic  acid  ;  at  another, 
they  detected  the  silver-hafted  lancet  concealed  in  the 
band  of  his  shirt,  as  he  lay  down,  to  bleed  himself  to 
death.  His  aunt  came  and  pled  with  me  to  visit  him. 
My  heart  bled  for  his  poor  young  wife  and  two  beauti- 
ful little  children.  Visiting  him  twice  daily,  and  some- 
times even  more  frequently,  I  found  the  way  somehow 
into  his  heart,  and  he  would  do  almost  anything  for 
me  and  longed  for  my  visits.  When  again  the  fit  of 
self-destruction  seized  him,  they  sent  for  me  ;  he  held 
out  his  hand  eagerly,  and  grasping  mine,  said, — 

"  Put  all  these  people  out  of  the  room,  remain  you 
with  me  ;  I  will  be  quiet,  I  will  do  everything  you 
isk  1 " 

I  got  them  all  to  leave,  but  whispered  to  one  in 
passing  to  "  keep  near  the  door." 

Alone  I  sat  beside  him,  my  hand  in  his,  and  kept 
up  a  qc'ct  conversation  for  several  hours.     After  wr 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  -Jl 

had  talked  of  everything  that  I  could  think  of,  and  it 
was  now  far  into  the  morning,  I  said, — 

**  If  you  had  a  Bible  here,  we  might  read  a  chapter, 
verse  about." 

He  said  dreamily,  "There  was  once  a  Bible  abcve 
yon  press  ;  if  you  can  get  up  to  it,  you  might  find  it 
there  yet." 

Getting  it,  dusting  it,  and  laying  it  on  a  small 
cable  which  I  drew  near  to  the  sofa  on  which  we  sat, 
we  read  there  and  then  a  chapter  together.  After 
this,  I  said,  "  Now,  shall  we  pray?" 

He  replied  heartily,  "  Yes." 

I  having  removed  the  little  table,  we  kneeled  down 
together  at  the  sofa  ;  and  after  a  solemn  pause,  I 
whispered,  "  You  pray  first." 

He  replied,  "  I  curse,  I  cannot  pray  ;  would  you 
have  me  curse  God  to  His  face  ?" 

I  answered,  "  You  promised  to  do  all  that  I  asked  ; 
you  must  pray,  or  try  to  pray,  and  let  me  hear  that 
you  cannot." 

He  said,  *'  I  cannot  curse  God  on  my  knees  ;  let  me 
stand,  and  I  will  curse  Him  ;  I  cannot  pray." 

I  gently  held  him  on  his  knees,  saying,  "Just  try 
to  pray,  and  let  me  hear  you  cannot." 

Instantly  he  cried  out,  "  O  Lord,  Thou  knowest 
I  cannot  pray,"  and  was  going  to  say  something 
dreadful  as  he  strove  to  rise  up.  But  I  just  took  the 
words  he  had  uttered  as  if  they  had  been  my  own, 
and  continued  the  prayer,  pleading  for  him  and  his 
dear  ones  as  we  knelt  there  together,  till  he  showed 


74  IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

that  he  was  completely  subdued  and  lying  low  at  the 
feet  of  God.  On  rising  from  our  knees  he  was  mani- 
festly greatly  impressed,  and  I  said, — 

"  Now,  as  I  must  be  at  College  by  daybreak  and 
must  return  to  my  lodging  for  my  books  and  an 
hour's  rest,  will  you  do  one  thing  more  for  me  before 
I  go?" 

"  Yes,"  was  his  reply. 

"  Then,"  said  I,  "  it  is  long  since  you  had  a  re- 
freshing sleep ;  now,  will  you  lie  down,  and  I  will  sit 
by  you  till  you  fall  asleep  ?  " 

He  lay  down,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep.  After  com- 
mending him  to  the  care  and  blessing  of  the  Lord, 
I  quietly  slipped  out,  and  his  wife  returned  to  watch 
by  his  side.  When  I  came  back  later  in  the  day,  after 
my  classes  were  over,  he,  on  hearing  my  foot  and 
voice,  came  running  to  meet  me,  and  clasping  me  in 
his  arms,  cried, — 

"  Thank  God,  I  can  pray  now  1  I  rose  this 
morning  refreshed  from  sleep,  and  prayed  with  my 
wife  and  children  for  the  first  time  in  my  life ;  and 
now  I  shall  do  so  every  day,  and  serve  God  while  I 
live,  who  hath  dealt  in  so  great  mercy  with  me  I  " 

After  delightful  conversation,  he  promised  to  go 
with  me  to  Dr.  Symington's  church  on  Sabbath  Day ; 
there  he  took  sittings  beside  me  ;  at  next  half-yearly 
communion  he  and  his  wife  were  received  into  mem- 
bership, and  their  children  were  baptized  ;  and  from 
that  day  till  his  death  he  led  a  devoted  and  most 
useful  Christian  life.     Henceforth,  as  a  medical  man 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  yj 

he  delighted  to  attend  all  poor  and  destitute  cases 
which  we  brought  under  his  care  ;  he  ministered  to 
them  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  spoke  to  them  of  their 
blessed  Saviour.  When  he  came  across  cases  that 
were  hopeless,  he  sent  for  me  to  visit  them  too,  being 
as  anxious  for  their  souls  as  for  their  bodies.  He 
died,  years  after  this,  of  consumption,  partly  at  least 
the  fruit  of  early  excesses  ;  but  he  was  serenely  pre- 
pared for  death,  and  happy  in  the  assured  hope  of 
eternal  blessedness  with  Christ.  He  sleeps  in  Jesus ; 
and  I  do  believe  that  I  shall  meet  him  in  Glory  as  a 
trophy  of  redeeming  grace  and  love  ! 

In  my  Mission  district,  1  was  the  witness  of  many 
joyful  departures  to  be  with  Jesus, — I  do  not  like  to 
name  them  "  deaths  "  at  all.  Even  now,  at  the  dis* 
tance  of  nearly  forty  years,  many  instances,  especially 
amongst  the  young  men  and  women  who  attended 
my  classes,  rise  up  before  my  mind.  They  left  us, 
rejoicing  in  the  bright  assurance  that  nothing  present 
or  to  come  "could  ever  separate  them  or  us  from  the 
love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 
Several  of  them,  by  their  conversation  even  on  their 
death-bed,  were  known  to  have  done  much  good. 
Many  examples  might  be  given ;  but  I  can  find  room 
for  only  one,  John  Sim,  a  dear  little  boy,  was  carried 
away  by  consumption.  His  childish  heart  seemed 
to  be  filled  with  joy  about  seeing  Jesus.  His  simple 
prattle,  mingled  with  deep  questionings,  arrested  not 
only  his  young  companions,  but  pierced  the  hearts 
of  some  careless  sinners  who  heard  him,  and  greatly 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


refreshed  the  faith  of  God's  dear  people.     It  was  the 

very  pathos  of  song    incarnated    to  hear  the  weak 

quaver  of  his  dying  voice  sing  out, — 

**  I  lay  my  sins  on  Jesus, 

The  spotless  Lamb  of  God." 

Shortly  before  his  decease  he  said  to  his  patents, 
*•  I  am  going  soon  to  be  with  Jesus  ;  but  I  some- 
times  fear  that  I  may  not  see  you  there." 

"  Why  so,  my  child  ?  "  said  his  weeping  mother. 

"  Because,"  he  answered,  "  if  you  were  set  upon 
going  to  heaven  and  seeing  Jesus  there,  you  would 
pray  about  it,  and  sing  about  it ;  you  would  talk 
about  Jesus  to  others,  and  tell  them  of  that  happy 
meeting  with  Him  in  Glory.  All  this  my  dear  Sabbath 
school  teacher  taught  me,  and  she  vvill  meet  me  there. 
Now  why  did  not  you,  my  father  and  mother,  tell 
me  all  these  things  about  Jesus,  if  you  are  going  to 
meet  Him  too  ?  " 

Their  tears  fell  fast  over  their  dying  child  ;  and 
he  little  knew,  in  his  unthinking  eighth  year,  what  a 
message  from  God  had  pierced  their  souls  through  his 
innocent  words.  One  day  an  aunt  from  the  country 
visited  his  mother,  and  their  talk  had  run  in  channels 
for  which  the  child  no  longer  felt  any  interest.  On 
my  sitting  down  beside  him,  he  said, — 

"  Sit  you  down  and  talk  with  me  about  Jesus  ;  I 
am  tired  hearing  so  much  talk  about  everything  else 
but  Jesus  ;  I  am  going  soon  to  be  with  Him.  Oh, 
do  tell  me  everything  you  know  or  have  ever  heard 
about  Jesus,  the  spotless  Lamb  of  God  1 " 


m  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


At  last  the  child  literally  longed  to  be  away,  not 
for  rest,  or  freedom  from  pain — for  of  that  he  had 
very  little — but,  as  he  himself  always  put  it,  "  to  see 
Jesus."  And,  after  all,  that  was  the  wisdom  of  the 
heart,  however  he  learned  it  Eternal  life,  here  or 
hereafter,  is  just  the  vision  of  Jesus. 

Amongst  many  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  my 
Mission  district,  also,  I  was  very  kindly  received,  and 
allowed  even  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  to  pray. 
At  length,  however,  a  young  woman  who  professed 
to  be  converted  by  my  classes  and  meetings  brought 
things  to  a  crisis  betwixt  them  and  me.  She  had 
renounced  her  former  faith,  was  living  in  a  Protestant 
family,  and  looked  to  me  as  her  pastor  and  teacher. 
One  night,  a  closed  carriage,  with  two  men  and 
women,  was  sent  from  a  Nunnery  in  Clyde  Street, 
to  take  her  and  her  little  sister  with  them.  She 
refused,  and  declined  all  authority  on  their  part,  de- 
claring that  she  was  now  a  Protestant  by  her  own 
free  choice.  During  this  altercation,  a  message  had 
been  sent  for  me.  On  arriving,  I  found  the  house 
filled  with  a-  noisy  crowd.  Before  them  all,  she 
appealed  to  me  for  protection  from  these  her  enemies. 
The  Romanists,  becoming  enraged,  jostled  me  into  a 
comer  of  the  room,  and  there  enclosed  me.  The  two 
women  pulled  her  out  of  bed  by  force,  for  the  girl 
had  been  sick,  and  began  to  dress  her,  but  she  fainted 
among  their  hands. 

I  called  out, — 
Do  not  murder  the  poor  girl !     Get  her  water, 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


quick,  quick  1 "  and  leaving  my  hat  on  the  table,  I 
rushed  through  amongst  them,  as  if  in  search  of 
wa^f^r,  and  they  let  me  pass.  Knowing  that  the 
house  had  only  one  door,  I  quickly  slipped  the  key 
from  within,  shut  and  locked  the  door  outside,  and 
with  the  key  in  my  hand  ran  to  the  Police  Office. 
Having  secured  two  constables  to  protect  the  girl 
and  take  the  would-be  captors  into  custody,  I  re- 
turned, opened  the  door,  and  found,  alas !  that  these 
constables  were  themselves  Roman  Catholics,  and  at 
once  set  about  frustrating  me  and  assisting  their  own 
friends.  The  poor  sick  girl  was  supported  by  the 
arms  into  the  carriage  ;  the  policemen  cleared  the 
way  through  the  crowd  ;  and  before  I  could  force 
my  way  through  the  obstructives  in  the  house,  the 
conveyance  was  already  starting.  I  appealed  and 
shouted  to  the  crowds  to  protect  the  girl,  and  seize 
and  take  the  whole  party  to  the  Police  Office.  A 
gentleman  in  the  crowd  took  my  part,  and  said  to 
a  big  Highland  policeman  in  the  street, — 

"  Mac,  I  commit  that  conveyance  and  party  to 
you  on  a  criminal  charge,  before  witnesses  ;  you  will 
suffer,  if  they  escape." 

The  driver  lashing  at  his  horse  to  get  away,  Mac 
drew  his  baton  and  struck,  when  the  driver  leapt 
down  to  the  street  on  the  opposite  side,  and  threw 
the  reins  in  the  policeman's  face.  Thereupon  our 
stalwart  friend  at  once  mounted  the  box,  and  drove 
straight  for  the  Police  Office.  On  arriving  there,  we 
discovered  that  only  the  women  were  inside  with  the 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 


sick  girl— the  men  having  escaped  in  the  scuffle  and 
the  crush.  What  proved  more  disappointing  was 
that  the  lieutenant  on  duty  happened  to  be  a  Papist, 
who,  after  hearing  our  statement  and  conferring  with 
the  parties  in  the  conveyance,  returned,  and  said, — 

"Her  friends  are  taking  her  to  a  comfortable  home ; 
y^ou  have  no  right  to  interfere,  and  I  have  let  them 
go."  He  further  refused  to  hear  the  grounds  of  our 
complaint,  and  ordered  the  police  to  clear  the  Office. 

Next  morning,  a  false  and  foolish  account  01" 
the  whole  affair  appeared  in  the  Newspapers,  con- 
demnatory of  the  Mission  and  of  myself;  a  meeting 
of  the  directors  was  summoned,  and  the  Superin- 
tendent came  to  my  lodging  to  take  me  before  them. 
Having  heard  all,  and  questioned  and  cross-questioned 
me,  they  resolved  to  prosecute  the  abductors  of  the 
girl.  The  Nunnery  authorities  confessed  that  the 
little  sister  was  with  them,  but  denied  that  she  had 
been  taken  in  there,  or  that  they  knew  anything  of 
her  case.  Though  the  girl  was  sought  for  carefully 
by  the  Police,  and  by  all  the  members  of  my  class, 
for  nearly  a  fortnight,  no  trace  of  her  or  of  the  coach- 
man or  of  any  of  the  parties  could  be  discovered ;  till 
one  day  from  a  cellar,  through  a  grated  window,  she 
called  to  one  of  my  class  girls  passing  by,  and  begged 
her  to  run  and  let  me  know  that  she  was  confined 
there.  At  once,  the  directors  of  the  City  Mission 
were  informed  by  me,  and  Police  were  sent  to  rescue 
her ;  but  on  examining  that  house  they  found  that 
■he  had  been  again  removed.     The  occupiers  denied 


8o  IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION. 

all  knowledge  of  where  she  had  gone,  or  who  had 
taken  her  away  from  their  lodging.  All  other  efforts 
failed  to  find  her,  till  she  was  left  at  the  Poor  House 
door,  far  gone  in  dropsy,  and  soon  after  died  in  that 
last  refuge  of  the  destitute  and  forsaken. 

Anonymous  letters  were  now  sent,  threatening  my 
life  ;  and  I  was  publicly  cursed  from  the  altar  by  the 
priests  in  Abercromby  Street  Chapel.  The  directors 
of  the  Mission,  fearing  violence,  advised  me  to  leave 
Glasgow  for  a  short  holiday,  and  even  offered  to  ar- 
range for  my  being  taken  for  work  in  Edinburgh  for 
a  year,  that  the  fanatical  passions  of  the  Irish  Papists 
might  have  time  to  subside.  But  I  refused  to  leave 
my  work.  I  went  on  conducting  it  all  as  in  the  past. 
The  worst  thing  that  happened  was,  that  on  rushing 
one  day  past  a  row  of  houses  occupied  exclusively 
by  Papists,  a  stone  thrown  from  one  of  them  cut  me 
severely  above  the  eye,  and  I  fell  stunned  and  bleed- 
ing. When  I  recovered  and  scrambled  to  my  feet, 
no  person  of  course  that  could  be  suspected  was  to 
be  seen  !  The  doctor  having  dressed  the  wound,  it 
rapidly  healed,  and  after  a  short  confinement  I  re- 
sumed my  work  and  my  studies  without  any  further 
serious  annoyance.  Attempts  were  made  more  than 
ortce,  in  these  Papist  closes,  and  I  believe  by  the 
Papists  themselves,  to  pour  pails  of  boiling  water  on 
my  head,  over  windows  and  down  dark  stairs,  but  in 
every  case  I  marvellously  escaped  ;  and  as  I  would 
not  turn  coward,  their  malice  tired  itself  out,  and 
they  ultimately  left  me  entirely  at  peace.     Is  not  this 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY  MISSION.  8l 

A  feature  of  the  lower  Irish,  and  especially  Popish 
population  ?  Let  them  see  that  bullying  makes  you 
afraid,  and  they  will  brutally  and  cruelly  misuse  you  ; 
but  defy  them  fearlessly,  or  take  them  by  the  nose, 
and  they  will  crouch  like  whelps  beneath  your  feet. 
Is  there  anything  in  their  Religion  that  accounts  for 
this  ?  Is  it  not  a  system  of  alternating  tyranny  on 
the  one  part,  and  terror,  abject  terror,  on  the  other  ? 

About  this  same  time  there  was  an  election  of 
elders  for  Dr.  Symington's  congregation,  and  I  was 
by  an  almost  unanimous  vote  chosen  for  that  office. 
For  years  now  I  had  been  attached  to  them  as  City 
Missionary  for  their  district,  and  many  friends  urged 
me  to  accept  the  eldership,  as  likely  to  increase  my 
usefulness,  and  give  me  varied  experience  for  my 
future  work.  My  dear  father,  also,  himself  an  elder 
in  the  congregation  at  Dumfries,  advised  me  simi- 
larly ;  and  though  very  young,  comparatively,  for 
such  a  post,  I  did  accept  the  office,  and  continued  to 
act  as  an  elder  and  member  of  Dr.  Symington's  kirk 
session,  till  by-and-by  I  was  ordained  as  a  Missionary 
to  the  New  Hebrides,  where  the  great  lot  of  my  life 
had  been  cast  by  the  Lord,  as  yet  unknown  to  me. 

All  through  my  City  Mission  period,  I  was  pain- 
fully carrying  on  my  studies,  first  at  the  University 
of  Glasgow,  and  thereafter  at  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian Divinity  Hall;  and  also  medical  classes 
at  the  Andersonian  College.  With  the  exception  of 
one  session,  when  failure  of  health  broke  me  down, 
I  struggled  patiently  on   through  ten   years.      The 

P.  6 


IN  GLASGOW  CITY   MISSION. 


work  was  hard  and  most  exacting  ;  and  if  I  never 
attained  the  scholarship  for  which  I  thirsted — being 
but  poorly  grounded  in  my  younger  days — I  yet  had 
much  of  the  blessed  Master's  presence  in  all  my 
efforts,  which  many  better  scholars  sorely  lacked  ; 
and  I  was  sustained  by  the  lofty  aim  which  burned 
ali  these  years  bright  within  my  soul,  namely, — to 
be  qualified  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
to  be  owned  and  used  by  Him  for  the  salvation  of 
perishing  men 


IV. 
FOREIGN    MISSION    CLAIMS. 


CHAPTER   IV. 
FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS, 

The  Wail  of  the  Heathen. — A  Missionary  Wanted — Two  Soula 
on  the  Altar.— Lions  in  the  Path.— The  Old  Folks  at 
Home. — Successors  in  Green  Street  Mission. — Old  Green 
Street  Hands. — A  Father  in  God. 

HAPPY  in  my  work  as  I  felt,  and  successful  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  yet  I  continually  heard, 
and  chiefly  during  my  last  years  in  the  Divinity  Hall, 
the  wail  of  the  perishing  Heathen  in  the  South  Seas ; 
and  I  saw  that  few  were  caring  for  them,  while  I  well 
knew  that  many  would  be  ready  to  take  up  my  work 
in  Calton,  and  carry  it  forward  perhaps  with  more 
efficiency  than  myself  Without  revealing  the  state 
of  my  mind  to  any  person,  this  was  the  supreme 
subject  of  my  daily  meditation  and  prayer  ;  and  this 
also  led  me  to  enter  upon  those  medical  studies,  in 
which  I  purposed  taking  the  full  course ;  but  at  the 
close  of  my  third  year,  an  incident  occurred,  wlu'ch 
led  me  at  once  to  offer  myself  for  the  Foreign  Mis- 
sion field. 

The  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  in 
which  I  had   been  brought  up,  had   been  advertising 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS, 


for  another  Missionary  to  join  the  Rev.  John  Inglis 
in  his  grand  work  in  the  New  Hebrides.  Dr.  Bates, 
the  excellent  convener  of  the  Heathen  Missions  Com- 
mittee, was  deeply  grieved,  because  for  two  years 
their  appeal  had  failed.  At  length,  the  Synod,  after 
much  prayer  and  consultation,  felt  the  claims  of  the 
Heathen  so  urgently  pressed  upon  them  by  the  Lord's 
repeated  calls,  that  they  resolved  tc  cast  lots,  to  dis- 
cover whether  God  would  thus  select  any  Minister  to 
be  relieved  from  his  home-charge,  and  designated  as 
a  Missionary  to  the  South  Seas.  Each  member  of 
Synod,  as  I  was  informed,  agreed  to  hand  in,  after 
solemn  appeal  to  God,  the  names  of  the  three  best 
qualified  in  his  esteem  for  such  a  work,  and  he  who 
had  the  clear  majority  was  to  be  loosed  from  his 
congregation,  and  to  proceed  to  the  Mission  field — 
or  the  first  and  second  highest,  if  two  could  be  se- 
cured. Hearing  this  debate,  and  feeling  an  intense 
interest  in  these  most  unusual  proceedings,  I  remem- 
ber yet  the  hushed  solemnity  of  the  prayer  before 
the  names  were  handed  in.  I  remember  the  strained 
silence  that  held  the  Assembly  while  the  scrutinizers 
retired  to  examine  the  papers  ;  and  I  remember  how 
tears  blinded  my  eyes  when  they  returned  to  an- 
nounce that  the  result  was  so  indecisive,  that  it  was 
clear  that  the  Lord  had  not  in  that  way  provided  a 
Missionary.  The  cause  was  once  again  solemnly  laid 
before  God  in  prayer,  and  a  cloud  of  sadness  ap- 
peared to  fall  over  all  the  Synod, 

The  Lord  kept  saying  within  me,  "Since  none  better 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS.  87 

qualified  can  be  got,  rise  and  offer  yourself!"  Almost 
overpowering  was  the  impulse  to  answer  aloud,  "Here 
am  I,  send  me."  But  I  was  dreadfully  afraid  of  mis- 
taking my  own  emotions  for  the  will  of  God.  So  I 
resolved  to  make  it  a  subject  of  close  deliberation 
and  prayer  for  a  few  days  longer,  and  to  look  at  the 
proposal  from  every  possible  aspect.  Besides,  I  was 
keenly  solicitous  about  the  effect  upon  the  hundreds 
of  young  people  and  others,  now  attached  to  all  my 
classes  and  meetings ;  and  yet  I  felt  a  growing  assur- 
ance that  this  was  the  call  of  God  to  His  servant, 
and  that  He  who  was  willing  to  employ  me  in  the 
work  abroad,  was  both  able  and  willing  to  provide 
for  the  on-carrying  of  my  work  at  home.  The  wail 
and  the  claims  of  the  Heathen  were  constantly  sound- 
ing in  my  ears.  I  saw  them  perishing  for  lack  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God  and  His  Son  Jesus,  while 
my  Green  Street  people  had  the  open  Bible,  and  all 
the  means  of  grace  within  easy  reach,  which,  if  they 
rejected,  they  did  so  wilfully,  and  at  their  own  peril. 
None  seemed  prepared  for  the  Heathen  field  ;  many 
were  capable  and  ready  for  the  Calton  service.  My 
medical  studies,  as  well  as  my  literary  and  divinity 
training,  had  specially  qualified  me  in  some  ways  for 
the  Foreign  field,  and  from  every  aspect  at  which  I 
could  look  the  whole  facts  in  the  face,  the  voice  with- 
in me  sounded  like  a  voice  from  God. 

It  was  under  good  Dr.  Bates  of  West  Campbell 
Street  that  I  had  begun  my  career  in  Glasgow — receiv- 
ing £2^  per  annum  for  district  visitation  in  connection 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


with  his  congregation,  along  with  instruction  under 
Mr.  Hislop  and  his  staff  in  the  Free  Church  Normal 
Seminary — and  oh,  how  Dr.  Bates  did  rejoice,  and 
even  weep  for  joy,  when  I  called  on  him,  and  offered 
myself  for  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  1  I  returned  to 
my  lodging  with  a  lighter  heart  than  I  had  for  some 
time  enjoyed,  feeling  that  nothing  so  clears  the  vision, 
and  lifts  up  the  life,  as  a  decision  to  move  forward  in 
what  you  know  to  be  entirely  the  will  of  the  Lord. 
I  said  to  my  fellow-student,  who  had  chummed  with 
me  all  through  our  course  at  college, — 

"I  have  been  away  signing  my  banishment"  (a 
rather  trifling  way  of  talk  for  such  an  occasion), 
"  I  have  offered  myself  as  a  Missionary  for  the  New 
Hebrides." 

After  a  long  and  silent  meditation,  in  which  he 
seemed  lost  in  far-wandering  thoughts,  his  answer 
was, — 

**  If  they  will  accept  of  me,  I  also  am  resolved  to 
go!" 

I  said,  "  Will  you  write  the  convener  to  that  effect 
or  let  me  do  so  ?  " 

He  replied,  "  You  may." 

A  few  minutes  later  his  letter  of  offer  was  in  the 
post  office.  Next  morning,  Dr.  Bates  called  upon 
us  early,  and  after  a  long  conversation,  commended 
as  and  our  future  work  to  the  Lord  God  in  fervent 
prayer. 

My  fellow-student,  Mr.  Joseph  Copcland,  h.id  also 
for  some  time  been  a  very  successful  City  Missionary 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS, 


in  the  Camlachie  district,  while  attending  along  with 
me  at  the  Divinity  Hall.  This  leading  of  God,  where- 
by we  both  resolved  at  the  same  time  to  give  ourselves 
to  the  Foreign  Mission  field,  was  wholly  unexpected 
by  us,  as  we  had  never  once  spoken  to  each  other 
about  going  abroad.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Heathen 
Missions  Committee,  held  immediately  thereafter, 
both  were,  after  due  deliberation,  formally  accepted, 
on  condition  that  we  passed  successfully  the  usual 
examinations  required  of  candidates  for  the  Ministry. 
And  for  the  next  twelve  months  we  were  placed 
under  the  special  committee  for  advice  as  to  medical 
experience,  acquaintance  with  the  rudiments  of  trades, 
and  anything  else  which  might  be  thought  useful  to 
us  in  the  Foreign  field. 

When  it  became  known  that  I  was  preparing  to 
go  abroad  as  Missionary,  nearly  all  were  dead  against 
the  proposal,  except  Dr.  Bates  and  my  fellow-student. 
My  dear  father  and  mother,  however,  when  I  con- 
sulted them,  characteristically  replied,  "  that  they 
had  long  since  given  me  away  to  the  Lord,  and  in 
this  matter  also  would  leave  me  to  God's  disposal." 
From  other  quarters  we  were  besieged  with  the 
strongest  opposition  on  all  sides.  Even  Dr.  Syming- 
ton, one  of  my  professors  in  divinity,  and  the  beloved 
Minister  in  connection  with  whose  congregation  I  had 
wrought  so  long  as  a  City  Missionary,  and  in  whose 
kirk  session  I  had  for  years  sat  as  an  elder,  repeat- 
edly urged  me  to  remain  at  home.  He  argued,  "  that 
Green  Street   Church  was  doubtless    the  sphere  for 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


which  God  had  given  me  peculiar  qualifications,  and 
in  which  He  had  so  largely  blessed  my  labours  ;  that 
'\i  I  left  those  now  attending  my  classes  and  meet- 
ings, they  might  be  scattered,  and  many  of  them 
would  probably  fall  away  ;  that  I  was  leaving  cer- 
tainty for  uncertainty — work  in  which  God  had  made 
me  greatly  useful,  for  work  in  which  I  might  fail  to 
be  useful,  and  only  throw  away  my  life  amongst 
Cannibals." 

I  replied,  "  that  my  mind  was  finally  resolved  ; 
that,  though  I  loved  my  work  and  my  people,  yet  I 
felt  that  I  could  leave  them  to  the  care  of  Jesus,  who 
would  soon  provide  them  a  better  pastor  than  I  ;  and 
that,  with  regard  to  my  life  amongst  the  Cannibals,  as 
I  had  only  once  to  die,  I  was  content  to  leave  the 
time  and  place  and  means  in  the  hand  of  God,  who 
had  already  marvellously  preserved  me  when  visiting 
cholera  patients  and  the  fever-stricken  poor  ;  on  that 
score  I  had  positively  no  further  concern,  having  left 
it  all  absolutely  to  the  Lord,  whom  I  sought  to  serve 
and  honour,  whether  in  life  or  by  death." 

The  house  connected  with  my  Green  Street  Church, 
was  now  offered  to  me  for  a  Manse,  and  any  reason- 
able salary  that  I  cared  to  ask  (as  against  the  pro- 
mised ^^120  per  annum  for  the  far-off  and  dangerous 
New  Hebrides),  on  condition  that  I  would  remain  at 
home.  I  cannot  honestly  say  that  such  offers  or 
opposing  influences  proved  a  heavy  trial  to  me  ;  they 
rather  tended  to  contirm  my  determination  that  the 
path  of  duty  was  to  go  abroad.     Amongst  many  who 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


sought  to  deter  me,  was  one  dear  old  Christian  gen- 
tleman, whose  crowning  argument  always  was, — 
"The  Cannibals  !  you  will  be  eaten  by  Cannibals  !  " 
At  last  I  replied,  "  Mr.  Dickson,  you  are  advanced 
In  years  now,  and  your  own  prospect  is  soon  to  be 
laid  in  the  grave,  there  to  be  eaten  by  worms  ;  I 
confess  to  you,  that  if  I  can  but  live  and  die  serving 
and  honouring  the  Lord  Jesus,  it  will  make  no  differ- 
ence to  me  whether  I  am  eaten  by  Cannibals  or  by 
worms  ;  and  in  the  Great  Day  my  resurrection  body 
will  arise  as  fair  as  yours  in  the  likeness  of  our  risen 
Redeemer." 

The  old  gentleman,  raising  his  hands  in  a  depre- 
cating attitude,  left  the  room  exclaiming, — 
"  After  that  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  I " 
My  dear  Green  Street  people  grieved  excessively  at 
the  thought  of  my  leaving  them,  and  oaily  pled  with 
me  to  remain.  Indeed,  the  opposition  was  so  strong 
from  nearly  all,  and  many  of  them  warm  Christian 
friends,  that  I  was  sorely  tempted  to  question  whether 
I  was  carrying  out  the  Divine  will,  or  only  some 
headstrong  wish  of  my  own.  This  also  caused  me 
much  anxiety,  and  drove  me  close  to  God  in  prayer. 
But  again  every  doubt  would  vanish,  when  I  clearly 
saw  that  all  at  home  had  free  access  to  the  Bible  and 
the  means  of  grace,  with  Gospel  light  shining  all 
around  them,  while  the  poor  Heathen  were  perishing, 
without  even  the  chance  of  knowing  all  God's  love 
and  mercy  to  men.  Conscience  said  louder  and  clearer 
every  day,  "  Leave  all  these  results  with  Jesus  your 


92  FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 

Lord,  who  said,  'Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature,  and  lo  1  I  am  with  you 
alway.'' "  These  words  kept  ringing  in  my  ears ; 
these  were  our  marching  orders. 

Some  retorted  upon  me,  "There  are  Heathen  at 
home ;  let  us  seek  and  save,  first  of  all,  the  lost  ones 
perishing  at  our  doors."  This  I  felt  to  be  most  true, 
and  an  appalling  fact ;  but  I  unfailingly  observed  that 
hose  who  made  this  retort  neglected  these  home 
Heathen  themselves ;  and  so  the  objection,  as  from 
Ihem,  lost  all  its  power.  They  would  ungrudgingly 
spend  more  on  a  fashionable  party  at  dinner  or  tea, 
on  concert  or  ball  or  theatre,  or  on  some  ostentatious 
display,  or  worldly  and  selfish  indulgence,  ten  times 
more,  perhaps  in  a  single  day,  than  they  would  give 
in  a  year,  or  in  half  a  lifetime,  for  the  conversion  of 
the  whole  Heathen  World,  either  at  home  or  abroad. 
Objections  from  all  such  people  must,  of  course,  al- 
ways count  for  nothing  among  men  to  whom  spiritual 
things  are  realities.  For  these  people  themselves, — I 
do,  and  always  did,  only  pity  them,  as  God's  stewards, 
making  such  a  miserable  use  of  time  and  money 
entrusted  to  their  care. 

On  meeting  with  so  many  obstructing  influences, 
I  again  laid  the  whole  matter  before  my  deaf 
parents,  and  their  reply  was  to  this  effect : — "  Here- 
tofore we  feared  to  bias  you,  but  now  we  must  tell 
you  why  we  praise  God  for  the  decision  to  which 
you  have  been  led.  Your  father's  heart  was  set  upon 
being  a  Minister,  but  other  claims  forced  him  to  give 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS.  93 

It  up.  When  you  were  given  to  them,  your  father 
and  mother  laid  you  upon  the  altar,  their  first-born, 
to  be  consecrated,  if  God  saw  fit,  as  a  Missionary  of 
the  Cross  ;  and  it  has  been  their  constant  prayer  that 
you  might  be  prepared,  qualified,  and  led  to  this  very 
decision  ;  and  we  pray  with  all  our  heart  that  the 
Lord  may  accept  your  offering,  long  spare  you,  and 
give  you  many  souls  from  the  Heathen  World  for 
your  hire."  From  that  moment,  every  doubt  as  to  my 
path  of  duty  for  ever  vanished.  I  saw  the  hand  of 
God  very  visibly,  not  only  preparing  me  for,  but  now 
leading  me  to,  the  Foreign  Mission  field. 

Well  did  I  know  that  the  sympathy  and  prayers 
of  my  dear  parents  were  warmly  with  me  in  all  my 
studies  and  in  all  my  Mission  work ;  but  for  my 
education  they  could,  of  course,  give  me  no  money 
help.  All  through,  on  the  contrary,  it  was  my  pride 
and  joy  to  help  them,  being  the  eldest  in  a  family 
of  eleven.  First,  I  assisted  them  to  purchase  the 
family  cow,  without  whose  invaluable  aid  my  ever- 
memorable  mother  never  could  have  reared  and  fed 
her  numerous  flock ;  then,  I  paid  for  them  the  house- 
rent  and  the  cow's  grass  on  the  Bank  Hill,  till 
some  of  the  others  grew  up  and  relieved  me  by 
paying  these  in  my  stead ;  and  finally,  I  helped  to 
pay  the  school-fees,  to  provide  clothing — in  short, 
I  gave,  and  gladly,  what  could  possibly  be  saved 
out  of  my  City  Mission  salary  of  ;^40,  ultimately 
advanced  to  £^^  per  annum.  Self-educated  thuf 
!ind  without  the  help  of  one  shilling  from  any  other 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


source,  readers  will  easily  imagine  that  I  had  many 
a  staggering  difficulty  to  overcome  in  my  long  cur- 
riculum in  Arts,  Divinity,  and  Medicine ;  but  God  so 
guided  me,  and  blessed  all  my  little  arrangements, 
that  I  never  incurred  one  farthing  of  personal  debt. 
There  was,  however,  a  heavy  burden  always  pressing 
upon  me,  and  crushing  my  spirit  from  the  day  I  left 
my  home,  which  had  been  thus  incurred. 

The  late  owner  of  the  Dalswinton  estate  allowed,  as 
a  prize,  the  cottager  who  had  the  tidiest  house  and 
most  beautiful  flower-garden  to  sit  rent  free.  For 
several  years  in  succession,  my  old  sea-faring  grand- 
father won  this  prize,  partly  by  his  own  handy  skill, 
partly  by  his  wife's  joy  in  flowers.  Unfortunately  no 
clearance-receipt  had  been  asked  or  given  for  these 
rents — the  proprietor  and  his  cottars  treating  each 
other  as  friends  rather  than  as  men  of  business. 
The  new  heir,  unexpectedly  succeeding,  found  him- 
self in  need  of  money,  and  threatened  prosecution 
for  such  rents  as  arrears.  The  money  had  to  be 
borrowed.  A  money-lending  lawyer  gave  it  at  usu- 
rious interest,  on  condition  of  my  father  also  becom- 
ing responsible  for  interest  and  principal.  This 
burden  hung  like  a  millstone  around  my  grand- 
father's neck  till  the  day  of  his  death ;  and  it  then 
became  suspended  round  my  father's  neck  alone. 
The  lawyer,  on  hearing  of  my  giving  up  trade  and 
entering  upon  study,  threatened  to  prosecute  my 
father  for  the  capital,  unless  my  name  were  given 
along  with  his  for  security.     Every  shilling  that  I  oi 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


any  of  us  could  save,  all  through  these  ten  years 
of  my  preparatory  classes,  went  to  pay  off  that 
interest  and  gradually  to  reduce  the  capital ;  and 
this  burden  we  managed,  amongst  us,  to  extinguish 
just  on  the  eve  of  my  departure  for  the  South  Seas. 
Indeed,  one  of  the  purest  joys  connected  with  that 
time  was  that  I  received  my  first  Foreign  Mission 
salary  and  outfit  money  in  advance,  and  could  send 
home  a  sum  sufficient  to  wipe  out  the  last  penny 
of  a  claim  by  that  money-lender  or  by  any  one  else 
against  my  beloved  parents,  in  connection  with  the 
noble  struggle  they  had  made  in  rearing  so  large 
a  family  in  thorough  Scottish  independence.  And 
that  joy  was  hallowed  by  the  knowledge  that  my 
other  brothers  and  sisters  were  now  all  willing  and 
able  to  do  what  I  had  been  doing — for  we  stuck 
to  each  other  and  to  the  old  folks  like  burs,  and 
had  all  things  "  in  common,"  as  a  family  In  Christ — 
and  I  knew  that  never  again,  howsoever  long  they 
might  be  spared  through  a  peaceful  autumn  of  life, 
would  the  dear  old  father  and  mother  lack  any  joy 
or  comfort  that  the  willing  hands  and  loving  hearts 
of  all  their  children  could  singly  or  unitedly  pro- 
vide. For  all  this  I  did  praise  the  Lord.  It  con- 
soled me,  beyond  description,  in  parting  from  them, 
probably  for  ever  in  this  world  at  least. 

The  Directors  of  Glasgow  City  Mission  along 
with  the  Great  Hamilton  Street  congregation,  had 
made  every  effort  to  find  a  suitable  successor  to 
me  in   my  Green  Street  work,  but   in  vain.      Des- 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS 


pairing  of  success,  as  no  inexperienced  worker  could 
with  any  hope  undertake  it,  Rev.  Mr.  Caie,  the  su- 
perintendent, felt  moved  to  appeal  to  my  brother 
Walter, — then  in  a  good  business  situation  in  the  city, 
who  had  been  of  late  closely  associated  with  me 
in  all  my  undertakings, — if  he  would  not  come  to 
the  rescue,  devote  himself  to  the  Mission,  and  pre- 
pare for  the  Holy  Ministry,  My  brother  resigned 
a  good  position  and  excellent  prospects  in  the  busi- 
ness world,  set  himself  to  carry  forward  the  Green 
Street  P.lission  and  did  so  with  abundant  energy  and 
manifest  blessing,  persevered  in  his  studies,  despite 
a  long-continued  illness  through  injury  to  his  foot, 
and  became  an  honoured  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  in 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  first  of  all,  and 
now  in  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  at  Chapelton, 
near  Hamilton. 

On  my  brother  withdrawing  from  Green  Street,  God 
provided  for  the  district  a  devoted  young  Minister,  ad- 
mirably adapted  for  the  work,  Rev.  John  Edgar,  M.A., 
who  succeeded  in  drawing  together  such  a  body  of 
people  that  they  hived  off  and  built  a  new  church  in 
Landressy  Street,  which  is  now,  by  amalgamation, 
known  as  the  Barrowfield  Free  Church  of  Glasgow. 
For  that  fruit  too,  while  giving  all  praise  to  other  de- 
voted workers,  we  bless  God  as  we  trace  the  history  of 
our  Green  Street  Mission.  Let  him  that  soweth  and 
him  that  reapeth  rejoice  unfeignedly  together!  The 
spirit  of  the  old  Green  Street  workers  lives  on  loo, 
as  I  have  already  said,  in  the  new  premises  erected 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS.  97 

close  thereby  ;  and  in  none  more  conspicuously  than 
In  the  son  of  my  staunch  patron  and  friend,  another 
Thomas  Binnie,  Esq.,  who  in  Foundry  Boy  meetings 
and  otherwise  devotes  the  consecrated  leisure  of  a 
busy  and  prosperous  life  to  the  direct  personal  ser- 
vice of  his  Lord  and  Master.  The  blessing  of 
Jehovah  God  be  ever  upon  that  place,  and  upon  all 
who  there  seek  to  win  their  fellows  to  the  love  and 
service  of  Jesus  Christ! 

When  I  left  Glasgow,  many  of  the  young  men 
and  women  of  my  classes  would,  if  it  had  been 
possible,  have  gone  with  me,  to  live  and  die  among 
the  Heathen.  Though  chiefly  working  girls  and  lads 
in  trades  and  mills,  their  deep  interest  led  them  to 
unite  their  pence  and  sixpences  and  to  buy  web 
after  web  of  calico,  print,  and  woollen  stuffs,  which 
they  themselves  shaped  and  sewed  into  dresses  for 
the  women,  and  kilts  and  pants  for  men,  on  the  New 
Hebrides.  This  continued  to  be  repeated  year  by 
year,  long  after  I  had  left  them  ;  and  to  this  day  no 
box  from  Glasgow  goes  to  the  New  Hebrides  Mis- 
sion which  does  not  contain  article  after  article  from 
one  or  other  of  the  old  Green  Street  hands.  I  do 
certainly  anticipate  that,  when  they  and  I  meet  in 
Glory,  those  days  in  which  we  learned  the  joy  of 
Christian  service  in  the  Green  Street  Mission  Halls 
will  form  no  unwelcome  theme  of  holy  and  happy 
converse  1 

That  able  and  devoted  Minister  of  the  Gospel, 
Dr.  Bates,  the   Convener   of  the  Heathen  Missions, 

p  7 


FOREIGN  MISSION  CLAIMS. 


had  taken  the  deepest  and  most  fatherly  interest  in 
all  our  preparations.  But  on  the  morning  of  our 
final  examinations  he  was  confined  to  bed  with  sick- 
ness ;  yet  could  not  be  content  without  sending  his 
daughter  to  wait  in  an  adjoining  room  near  the  Pres- 
bytery House,  to  learn  the  result,  and  instantly  to 
carry  him  word.  When  she,  hurrying  home,  in- 
formed him  that  we  both  had  passed  successfully, 
and  that  the  day  of  our  ordination  as  Missionaries  to 
the  New  Hebrides  had  been  appointed,  the  apostolic 
old  man  praised  God  for  the  glad  tidings,  and  said 
his  work  was  now  done,  and  that  he  could  depart 
in  peace, — having  seen  two  devoted  men  set  apart  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  these  dark  and  bloody  Islands 
in  answer  to  his  prayers  and  tears  for  mxny  a  day. 
Thereafter  he  rapidly  sank,  and  soon  fell  asleep  in 
Jesus.  He  was  from  the  first  a  very  precious  friend 
to  me,  one  of  the  ablest  Ministers  our  Church  ever 
had,  by  far  the  warmest  advocate  of  her  Foreign 
Missions,  and  altogether  a  most  attractive,  white- 
souled,  and  noble  specimen  of  an  ambassador  for 
Christ,  beseeching  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God 


V. 
THE    NEW    HEBRIDES. 


liD  ,1-vS  •  •  a 


^NEW  GflNEA  .A«i^*  .jj^arr.  ^^^^  --.yuJca^u  i. 

ArdupcLuj.  -  Su,UMt  I.  ^Rmnell  t.  vjid,-^.^ 


^tiantaCriij 


Vaniu*  Lava  *>^J*fc<a  /. 

■> 


^,  ^       /W/on  ^OE-*  o*<*/wi^a.  Qj 

f* : ^^      .' -^^B-T :   * 


-«i^(»iri,  tfw^  .ff>ta»U'«vlOTt 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

License  and  Ordination. — At  Sea. — From  Melbotime  to  Ane.- 
tyum. — Settlement  on  Tanna. — Our  Mission  Stations.— 
Diplomatic  Chiefs. — Painful  First  Impressions. — Bloody 
Scenes. — The  Widow's  Doom. 

ON  the  first  of  December»_i857^the  other  Mis 
sionary-designate  and  I  were  "  licensed "  as 
preachers  of  the  Gospel.  Thereafter  we  spent  four 
months  in  visiting  and  addressing  nearly  every  con- 
gregation and  Sabbath  school  in  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian Chuich  of  Scotland,  that  the  people  might 
see  us  and  know  us,  and  thereby  take  a  personal 
interest  in  our  work.  That  idea  was  certainly  ex- 
cellent, and  might  well  be  adapted  to  the  larger 
Churches,  by  allocating  one  Missionary  to  each  pro- 
vince or  to  so  many  presbyteries,  sending  him  tc 
address  these,  and  training  them  to  regard  him  as 
their  Missionary  and  his  work  as  theirs.  On  the 
23rd  March,  1858,  in  Dr.  Symington's  church,  Glas- 
gow, in  presence  of  a  mighty  crowd,  and  after  a 
magnificent  sermon  on  "Come  over  and  help  us," 
we  were  solemnly  ordained  as  Ministers  of  the  Gos- 


The  new  HEBRIDES. 


pel,  and  set  apart  as  Missionaries  to  the  New  Heb- 
rides. On  the  i6th  April,  1858,  we  left  the  Tail  of 
the  Bank  at  Greenock,  and  set  sail  in  the  Clutha 
for  the  Foreign  Mission  field. 

Our  voyage  to  Melbourne  was  rather  tedious,  but 
ended  prosperously,  under  Captain  Broadfoot,  a 
kindly,  brave-hearted  Scot,  who  did  everything  that 
was  possible  for  our  comfort.  He  himself  led  the 
singing  on  board  at  worship,  which  was  always 
charming  to  me,  and  was  always  regularly  conducted 
—on  deck  when  the  weather  was  fair,  below  when 
it  was  rough.  I  was  also  permitted  to  conduct  Bible 
classes  amongst  the  crew  and  amongst  the  pas- 
sengers, at  times  and  places  approved  of  by  the 
Captain — in  which  there  was  great  joy.  Nearly 
thirty  years  after,  when  I  returned  the  second  time 
to  Scotland,  a  gentleman  of  good  position,  and  the 
father  of  a  large  family  in  the  West,  saluted  me 
warmly  at  the  close  of  one  of  my  meetings,  and  re- 
minded me  that  he  was  my  precentor  in  the  Bible 
class  on  board  the  Cliiiha !  He  was  kind  enough 
to  say  that  he  had  never  forgotten  the  scene  and 
the  lessons  there. 

Arriving  at  Melbourne,  we  were  welcomed  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Moor,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Samuel  Wilson,  and  Mr. 
Wright,  all  Reformed  Presbyterians  from  Geelong 
Mr.  Wilson's  two  children,  Jessie  and  Donald,  had 
been  under  our  care  during  the  voyage ;  and  my 
young  wife  and  I  went  with  them  for  a  few  days 
on  a  visit  to  Geelong,  while  Mr.  Cooelaad  remained 


THE  NEW   HE  U  RIDES.  103 


on  board  the  Clutha  to  look  after  our  boxes  and  to 
watch  for  any  opportunity  of  reaching  our  destina- 
tion on  the  Islands.  He  heard  that  an  American 
ship,  the  Francis  P.  Sage,  was  sailing  from  Mel- 
bourne to  Penang ;  and  the  Captain  agreed  to  land 
us  on  Aneityum,  New  Hebrides,  with  our  two  boats 
and  fifty  boxes,  for  ;{^ioo.  We  got  on  board  on  the 
I2th  August,  but  such  a  gale  blew  that  we  did  not 
sail  till  the  17th.  On  the  Clutha  all  was  quiet,  and 
good  order  prevailed  ;  in  the  F.  P,  Sage  all  was 
noise  and  profanity.  The  Captain  said  he  kept  hi* 
second  mate  for  the  purpose  of  swearing  at  the  men 
and  knocking  them  about.  The  voyage  was  most 
disagreeable  to  all  of  us,  but  fortunately  it  lasted 
only  twelve  days.  On  the  29th  we  were  close  up  to 
Aneityum  ;  bi;t  the  Captain  refused  to  land  us,  even 
in  his  boats  ;  some  of  »is  suspecting  that  his  men 
were  so  badly  used,  that  had  they  got  on  shore  they 
would  never  have  returned  to  him  1  In  any  case 
he  had  beforehand  secured  his  ;^ioo. 

He  lay  off  the  island  til!  a  trader's  boat  came  oft 
to  see  what  we  wanted,  and  by  it  we  sent  a  note  to 
Dr.  Geddie,  one  of  the  Missionaries  there.  Eaily 
next  morning,  Monday,  he  came  off  to  us  in  his  boat, 
accompanied  by  Mr.  Mathieson,  a  newly-arrived  Mis- 
sionary from  Nova  Scotia;  bringing  also  Captain 
Anderson  in  the  small  mission  schooner,  the  John 
Knox,  and  a  large  mission  boat  called  tlie  Columbia 
well  manned  with  crews  of  able  and  wilhng  Natives, 
Our  fifty  boxes  wei«i  s^on  on   board   the  jfoJin  Knox 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 


the  Columbia,  and  our  own  boats — all  being  heavily 
loaded  and  built  up,  except  those  that  had  to  be 
used  in  pulling  the  others  ashore.  Dr.  Geddie,  Mr. 
Mathieson,  Mrs.  Paton,  and  I,  were  perched  among 
the  boxes  on  the  John  Knox,  and  had  to  hold  on 
as  best  we  could.  On  sheering  off  from  the  F.  P. 
Sage,  one  of  her  davits  caught  and  broke  the  main- 
mast of  the  little  John  Knox  by  the  deck,  and  I 
saved  my  wife  from  being  crushed  to  death  by  its 
fall  through  managing  to  swing  her  instantaneously 
aside  in  an  apparently  impossible  manner.  It  did 
graze  Mr.  Mathieson,  but  he  was  not  hurt  The 
John  Knox,  already  overloaded,  was  thus  quite  dis- 
abled ;  we  were  about  ten  miles  at  sea,  and  in 
imminent  danger ;  but  the  Captain  of  the  F.  P.  Sage 
heartlessly  sailed  away  and  left  us  to  struggle  with 
our  fate. 

We  drifted  steadily  towards  Tanna,  an  island 
of  Cannibals,  where  our  goods  would  have  been 
plundered  and  all  of  us  cooked  and  eaten.  Dr. 
Geddie's  boat  and  mine  had  the  John  Knox  in 
tow ,  and  Mr.  Copeland,  with  a  crew  of  Natives, 
was  struggling  hard  with  his  boat  to  pull  the  Co- 
lumbia and  her  load  towards  Aneityum.  As  God 
mercifully  ordered  it,  though  we  had  a  stiff  trade 
wind  to  pull  against,  we  had  a  comparatively  calm 
sea ;  yet  we  drifted  still  to  leeward,  till  Dr.  Inglis 
going  round  to  the  harbour  in  his  boat,  as  he  had 
heard  of  our  arrival,  saw  us  far  at  sea,  and  hastened 
to  our  rescue.     All  the  boats  now,  with  their  willing 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.  105 

native  crews,  got  fastened  to  our  schooner,  and  to 
our  great  joy  she  began  to  move  ahead.  After 
pulling  for  hours  and  hours,  under  the  scorching 
rays  of  an  almost  tropical  sun,  we  were  all  safely 
landed  on  shore  at  Aneityum  about  six  o'clock  in 
the  evening  of  August  30th,  just  four  months  and 
fourteen  days  since  we  sailed  from  Greenock.  We 
got  a  hearty  welcome  from  the  Missionaries'  wives 
on  the  shore,  Mrs.  Geddie,  Mrs.  IngHs,  and  Mrs. 
Mathieson,  and  from  all  our  new  friends,  the  Chris- 
tian Natives  of  Aneityum ;  and  the  great  danger 
in  which  both  life  and  property  had  been  placed 
at  the  close  of  our  voyage,  made  us  praise  God  all 
the  more,  that  He  had  brought  us  to  this  quiet 
resting-place,  around  which  lay  the  Islands  of  the 
New  Hebrides,  to  which  our  eager  hearts  had  looked 
forward,  and  into  which  we  entered  now  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord. 

Mr.  Copeland,  Mrs.  Paton,  and  I  went  round  the 
island  to  Dr.  Inglis's  Station,  where  we  were  most 
cordially  received  and  entertained  by  his  dear  lady, 
and  by  the  Christian  Natives  there.  As  he  was 
making  several  additions  to  his  house  at  that  time, 
we  received  for  the  next  few  weeks  our  first  practical 
and  valuable  training  in  Mission  house-building,  as 
well  as  in  higher  matters.  Soon  after,  a  meeting 
was  called  to  consult  about  our  settlement,  and,  by 
the  advice  and  with  the  concurrence  of  all,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mathieson  from  Nova  Scotia  were  located  on 
the  south   side  of  Tanna,  at   Umairarekar,  and  Mrs 


I06  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

Paton  and  I  at  Port  Resolution,  on  the  same  island 
At  first  it  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Copeland  should 
be  placed  along  with  us  ;  but  owing  to  the  weakly 
state  of  Mrs.  Mathieson's  health,  it  was  afterwards 
resolved  that,  for  a  time  at  least,  Mr.  Copeland 
should  live  at  either  Station,  as  might  seem  most 
suitable  or  most  requisite.  Till  the  close  of  the 
sailing  season,  his  time  was  spent  chiefly  in  the  John 
Knox,  helping  Captain  Anderson  in  loading  and 
disloading  the  wood  and  house-building  materials 
betwixt  Aneityum  and  Tanna  ;  while  I  was  occupied 
chiefly  with  the  house-building  and  preparatory 
arrangements. 

Dr.  Inglis  and  a  number  of  his  most  energetic 
Natives  accompanied  us  to  Kwamera,  Tanna.  There 
we  purchased  a  site  for  Mission  House  and  Church, 
and  laid  a  stone  foundation,  and  advanced  as  far 
as  practicable  the  erection  of  a  dwelling  for  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mathieson.  Thence  we  proceeded  to  Port 
Resolution,  Tanna,  and  similarly  purchased  a  site, 
and  advanced,  to  a  forward  stage,  the  house  which 
Mrs.  Paton  and  I  were  to  occupy  on  our  settlement 
there.  Lime,  for  plastering,  had  to  be  burned  in 
kilns  from  the  coral  rocks  ;  and  thatch,  for  roofing 
with  sugar-cane  leaf,  had  to  be  prepared  by  the 
Natives  at  both  stations  before  our  return  ;  for  which, 
as  for  all  else,  a  price  was  duly  agreed  upon  and 
was  scrupulously  paid.  Unfortunately  we  learned, 
when  too  late,  that  both  houses  were  too  near  the 
shore,  exposed   to   unwholesome    miasma,   and  pro- 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.  i^ 

ductive  of  the  dreaded  fever  and  ague, — the  most 
virulent  and  insidious  enemy  to  all  Europeans  in 
those  Southern  Seas. 

At  both  Stations,  but  especially  at  Port  Resolution, 
we  found  the  Natives  in  a  very  excited  and  unsettled 
state.  Threatened  wars  kept  them  in  constant 
terror — war  betwixt  distant  tribes,  or  adjoining 
villages,  or  nearest  neighbours.  The  Chiefs,  at  both 
Stations,  willingly  sold  sites  for  houses,  and  appeared 
to  desire  Missionaries  to  live  amongst  them  ;  but 
perhaps  it  was  with  an  eye  to  the  axes,  knives, 
fishhooks,  blankets,  and  clothing,  which  they  got  in 
payment,  or  hoped  for  in  plunder,  rather  than  from 
any  thirst  for  the  Gospel,  as  they  were  all  savages 
and  cannibals.  They  warily  declined  to  promise 
protection  to  the  Mission  families  and  the  Teachers ; 
but  they  said  they  would  not  themselves  do  them 
any  harm,  though  they  could  not  say  what  the  Inland 
people  might  do  ;— not  a  bad  specimen  of  diplomacy, 
leaving  an  open  door  for  any  future  emergency, 
and  neither  better  nor  worse  than  the  methods  by 
which  the  civilized  European  nations  make  and  break 
their  treaties  in  peace  and  in  war!  Such  promises 
meant  and  were  intended  to  mean  nothing.  The 
Natives,  both  on  Tanna,  and  on  my  second  home 
at  Aniwa,  believed  that  they  had  kept  their  promise, 
if  they  inflicted  no  injury  with  their  own  hands, 
even  though  they  had  hired  others  to  do  so.  No 
Heathen  there  could  be  trusted  one  step  beyond 
what  appeared  to  be  his   own    self-interest  for  the 


lo8  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

nonce ;  and  nothing  conceivable  was  too  base  of 
cruel  to  be  done,  if  only  it  served  his  turn.  The 
depths  of  Satan,  outlined  in  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Romans,  were  uncovered  there  before  our  eyes  in 
the  daily  life  of  the  people,  without  veil  and  without 
excuse. 

My  first  impressions  drove  me  to  the  verge  of 
utter  dismay.  On  beholding  these  Natives  in  their 
paint  and  nakedness  and  misery,  my  heart  was  as 
full  of  horror  as  of  pity.  Had  I  given  up  my 
much-beloved  work  and  my  dear  people  in  Glasgow, 
with  so  many  delightful  associations,  to  consecrate 
my  life  to  these  degraded  creatures.'  Was  it  possible 
to  teach  them  right  and  wrong,  to  Christianize,  or 
even  to  civilize  them  ?  But  that  was  only  a  passing 
feeling  I  I  soon  got  as  deeply  interested  in  them, 
and  in  all  that  tended  to  advance  them,  and  to  lead 
them  to  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Jesus,  as  ever 
I  had  been  in  my  work  at  Glasgow.  We  were 
surprised  and  delighted  at  the  remarkable  change 
produced  on  the  natives  of  Aneityum  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Drs.  Geddie  and  Inglis  in  so  short 
a  time ;  and  we  hoped,  by  prayerful  perseverance 
in  the  use  of  similar  means,  to  see  the  same  work 
of  God  repeated  on  Tanna.  Besides,  the  wonderful 
and  blessed  work  done  by  Mrs.  Inglis  and  Mrs. 
Geddie,  at  their  Stations,  filled  our  wives  with  the 
buoyant  hope  of  being  instruments  in  the  hand  of 
God  to  produce  an  equally  beneficent  change  amongst 
the  savage  women  of  Tanna.     Mrs.  Paton  had  been 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.  109 

left  with  Mrs.  Inglis  to  learn  all  she  could  from 
her  of  Mission  work  on  the  Islands,  till  I  returned 
with  Dr.  Inglis  from  the  house-building  operations 
on  Tanna ;  during  which  period  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mathieson  were  also  being  instructed  by  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Geddie.  To  the  Tannese,  Dr.  Inglis  and  I  were 
objects  of  curiosity  and  fear ;  they  came  crowding  to 
gaze  on  our  wooden  and  lime-plastered  house,  they 
chattered  incessantly  with  each  other,  and  left  the 
scene  dav  after  day  with  undisguised  and  increasing 
wonderment  Possibly  they  thought  us  rather  mad 
than  wise ! 

Party  after  party  of  armed  men,  going  and  coming 
in  a  state  of  great  excitement,  we  were  informed 
that  war  was  on  foot ;  but  our  Aneityumese  Teachers 
were  told  to  assure  us  that  the  Harbour  people 
would  only  act  on  the  defensive,  and  that  no  one 
would  molest  us  at  our  work.  One  day  two  hostile 
tribes  met  near  our  Station  ;  high  words  arose,  and 
old  feuds  were  revived.  The  Inland  people  with- 
drew;  but  the  Harbour  people,  false  to  their  pro- 
mises, flew  to  arms  and  rushed  past  us  in  pursuit 
of  their  enemies.  The  discharge  of  muskets  in  the 
adjoining  bush,  and  the  horrid  yells  of  the  savages, 
soon  informed  us  that  they  were  engaged  in  deadly 
fights.  Excitement  and  terror  were  on  every  counte- 
nance ;  armed  men  rushed  about  in  every  direction, 
with  feathers  in  their  twisted  hair, — with  faces  painted 
red,  black,  and  white,  and  some,  one  cheek  black, 
the  other    red,    others,    the   brow   white,    the    chin 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 


blue — in  fact,  any  colour  and  on  any  part, — the  more 
grotesque  and  savage  looking,  the  higher  the  art ! 
Some  of  the  women  ran  with  their  children  to  places 
of  safety ;  but  even  then  we  saw  other  girls  and 
women,  on  the  shore  close  by,  chewing  sugar-cane 
and  chaffering  and  laughing,  as  if  their  fathers  and 
brothers  had  been  engaged  in  a  country  dance,  instead 
of  a  bloody  conflict.  In  the  afternoon,  as  the  sounds 
of  the  muskets  and  the  yelling  of  the  warriors  came 
unpleasantly  near  to  us,  Dr.  Inglis,  leaning  against 
a  post  for  a  little  while  in  silent  prayer,  looked  on 
us  and  said, — 

"  The  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  built  in  troublous 
times,  and  why  not  the  Mission  House  on  Tanna  ? 
But  let  us  rest  for  this  day,  and  pray  for  these  poor 
Heathen." 

We  retired  to  a  native  house,  that  had  been 
temporarily  granted  to  us  for  rest,  and  there  pled 
before  God  for  them  all.  The  noise  and  the  dis- 
charge of  muskets  gradually  receded,  as  if  the  Inland 
people  were  retiring  ;  and  towards  evening  the  people 
around  us  returned  to  their  villages.  We  were  after- 
wards informed  that  five  or  six  men  had  been  shot 
dead ;  that  their  bodies  had  been  carried  by  the 
conquerors  from  the  field  of  battle,  and  cooked  and 
eaten  that  very  night  by  the  savages  at  a  boiling 
spring  near  the  head  of  the  bay,  less  than  a  mile 
from  the  spot  where  my  house  was  being  built  We 
had  also  a  more  graphic  illustration  of  the  surround- 
ings into  which  we  had  come,  through  Dr.   Ingiis's 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 


Aneityum  boy,  who  accompanied  us  as  cook.  When 
our  tea  was  wanted  that  evening,  the  boy  could 
not  be  found.  After  a  while  of  great  anxiety  on 
our  part,  he  returned,  saying, — 

'■  Missi,  this  is  a  dark  land.  The  people  of  this 
land  do  dark  works.  At  the  boiling  spring  they 
have  cooked  and  feasted  upon  the  slain.  They  have 
washed  the  blood  into  the  stream  ;  they  have  bathed 
there  till  all  the  waters  are  red.  I  cannot  get  water 
to  make  your  tea.     What  shall  I  do  .-'" 

Dr.  Inglis  told  him  that  he  must  try  for  water 
elsewhere,  till  the  rains  came  and  cleansed  the 
polluted  stream  ;  and  that,  meanwhile,  instead  of 
tea,  we  would  drink  from  the  cocoa-nut,  as  they  had 
often  done  before.  The  lad  was  quite  relieved.  It 
not  a  little  astonished  us,  however,  to  see  that  his 
mind  regarded  their  killing  and  eating  each  other 
as  a  thing  scarcely  to  be  noticed,  but  that  it  was 
horrible  that  they  should  spoil  the  water  I  How 
much  are  even  our  deepest  instincts  the  creatures 
of  mere  circumstances !  I,  if  trained  like  him,  would 
probably  have  felt  like  him. 

Next  evening,  as  we  sat  talking  about  the  people 
and  the  dark  scenes  around  us,  the  quiet  of  the 
night  was  broken  by  a  wild  wailing  cry  from  the 
villages  around,  long-continued  and  unearthly.  We 
were  informed  that  one  of  the  wounded  men,  carried 
home  from  the  battle,  had  just  died  ;  and  that  they 
had  strangled  his  widow  to  death,  that  her  spirit 
might  accompany  him  to  the  other  world,  and    be 


THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 


his  servant  there,  as  she  had  been  here.  Now  their 
dead  bodies  were  laid  side  by  side,  ready  to  be 
buried  in  the  sea.  Our  hearts  sank  to  think  of  all 
this  happening  within  ear-shot,  and  that  we  knew 
it  not !  Every  new  scene,  every  fresh  incident,  set 
more  clearly  before  us  the  benighted  condition  and 
shocking  cruelties  of  these  heathen  people,  and  we 
longed  to  be  able  to  speak  to  them  of  Jesus  and 
the  love  of  God.  We  eagerly  tried  to  pick  up  every 
word  of  their  language,  that  we  might,  in  their  own 
tongue,  unfold  to  them  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
God  and  the  salvation  from  all  these  sins  through 
Jesus  Christ 

Dr.  Inglis  and  I,  with  the  help  of  the  Natives  from 
Aneityum,  having  accomplished  all  that  could  be 
done  for  lack  of  lime  and  sawn  wood  to  finish  the 
new  Mission  House  on  Tanna,  made  an  agreement 
with  the  Natives  for  knives,  calico,  and  axes,  to 
burn  lime  and  prepare  other  things  for  our  retura 
We  then  hastened  back  to  Aneityum,  that  we  might, 
if  possible,  get  ready  for  settling  on  Tanna  before  the 
Rainy  Season  set  in.  That  was  rapidly  approach- 
ing, and  it  brings  with  it  discomfort  and  unhealth 
to  Europeans  throughout  all  these  Pacific  Isles. 


VI. 

LIFE    AND    DEATH    ON    TANNA. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

UFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANN^. 

Our  Island  Home. — Learning  the  Language. — A  Religion 
Fear.  —With  or  Without  a  God. — Ideas  of  the  Invisible- 
Gods  and  Demons. — My  Companion  Missionary. — Pioneers 
in  the  New  Hebrides — Missionaries  of  Aneityum. — The 
Lord's  Arrowroot. — Unhealthy  Sites. — The  Great  Bereave- 
ment.— Memorial  Tributes. — Selwyn  and  Patteson  at  a 
Tannese  Grave.— Her  Last  Letter. — Last  Words. — Pre- 
sentiment and  Mystery. 

OUR  little  missionary  ship,  the  John  Knox, 
having  no  accommodation  for  lady  passengers, 
and  little  for  anybody  else,  except  the  discomfort 
of  lying  on  deck,  we  took  advantage  of  a  trader 
to  convey  us  from  Aneityum  to  Tanna.  The  captain 
kindly  offered  to  take  us  and  about  thirty  casks 
and  boxes  to  Port  Resolution  for  ;^5,  which  we  gladly 
accepted.  After  a  few  hours'  sailing  we  were  all 
safely  landed  on  Tanna  on  the  5th  November,  1858. 
Dr.  Geddie  went  for  a  fortnight  to  Umairarckar,  on 
the  south  side  of  Tanna,  to  assist  in  the  settlement 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mathieson,  and  to  help  in  making 
their  house  habitable  and  comfortable.  Mr.  Cope- 
land,  Mrs.  Paton,  and  I  were  left  at  Port  Resolution. 


||6  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA 

to  finish  the  building  of  our  house  there,  and  work 
our  way  into  the  goodwill  of  the  Natives  as  best 
we  could.  On  landing  there,  we  found  the  people 
to  be  literally  naked  and  painted  savages  ;  they  A^ere 
at  least  as  jdestitute  of  clothing  as  Adam  and  Eve 
after  the  fall,  when  they  sewed  fig-leaves  for  a  girdle ; 
and  even  more  so,  for  the  women  wore  only  a  tiny 
apron  of  grass,  in  some  cases  shaped  like  a  skirt  or 
girdle,  the  men  an  indescribable  affair,  like  a  pouch 
or  bag,  and  the  children  absolutely  nothing  whatever  I 

At  first  they  came  in  crowds  to  look  at  us,  and 
at  everything  we  did  or  had.  We  knew  nothing 
of  their  language  ;  we  could  not  speak  a  single  word 
to  them,  nor  they  to  us.  We  looked  at  them,  they 
at  us  ;  we  sm.iled,  and  nodded,  and  made  signs  to 
each  other  ;  this  was  our  first  meeting  and  parting. 
One  day  I  observed  two  men,  the  one  lifting  up 
one  of  our  articles  to  the  other,  and  saying, — 

"Nunksi  nari  enu  ?" 

I  concluded  that  he  was  asking,  "  What  is  this  ?" 
Instantly,  lifting  a  piece  of  wood,  I  said, — 

**  Nunksi  nari  enu  ?" 

They  smiled  and  spoke  to  each  other.  I  under- 
stood them  to  be  saying,  "  He  has  got  hold  of 
our  language  now."  Then  they  told  me  their  name 
for  the  thing  which  I  had  pointed  to.  I  found 
that  they  understood  my  question,  What  is  this  ? 
or,  What  is  that  ?  and  that  I  could  now  get  from 
them  the  name  of  every  visible  or  tangible 
thing  around  us  I     We  carefully  noted   down   every 


LIFE   AND   DEATH  ON  TANNA  ll? 


name  they  gave  us,  spelling  all  phonetically,  and 
also  every  strange  sound  we  heard  from  them  ; 
thereafter,  by  painstaking  comparison  of  different 
circumstances,  we  tried  to  ascertain  their  meanings, 
testing  our  own  guess  by  again  cross-questioning  the 
Natives.  One  day  I  saw  two  males  approaching, 
when  one,  who  was  a  stranger,  pointed  to  me  with 
his  finger,  and  said, — 
"Se  nangin?" 

Concluding  that  he  was  asking  my  name,  I  pointed 
to  one  of  them  with  my  finger,  and  looking  at  the 
other,  inquired, — 
"  Se  nangin  ?" 

They  smiled,  and  gave  me  their  names.  We  were 
now  able  to  get  the  names  of  persons  and  things, 
and  so  our  ears  got  familiarized  with  the  distinctive 
sounds  of  their  language  ;  and  being  always  keenly 
on  the  alert,  we  made  extraordinary  progress  in  at- 
tempting bits  of  conversation  and  in  reducing  their 
speech  for  the  first  time  to  a  written  form— for  the 
New  Hebrideans  had  no  literature,  and  not  even  the 
rudiments  of  an  alphabet  I  used  to  hire  some  of 
the  more  intelligent  lads  and  men  to  sit  and  talk 
with  us,  and  answer  our  questions  about  n  imes  and 
sounds ;  but  they  so  often  deceived  u£  and  we, 
doubtless,  misunderstood  them  so  often,  that  this 
course  was  not  satisfactory,  till  after  we  had  gained 
some  knowledge  of  their  language  and  its  construc- 
tion, and  they  themselves  had  become  interested  in 
helping  us.     Amongst  our  most  interested  helpers, 


Il8  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA. 

and  most  trustworthy,  were  two  aged  chiefs — Nowai 
and  Nouka — in  many  respects  two  of  Nature's  noblest 
gentlemen,  kind  at  heart  to  all,  and  distinguished 
by  a  certain  native  dignity  of  bearing.  But  they 
were  both  under  the  leadership  of  the  war-chief 
Miaki,  a  kind  of  devil-king  over  many  villages  and 
tribes.  He  and  his  brother  were  the  recognised 
leaders  in  all  deeds  of  darkness ;  they  gloried  in 
bloodshedding,  and  in  war,  and  in  cannibalism  ;  and 
they  could  always  command  a  following  of  desperate 
men,  who  lived  in  or  about  their  own  village,  and 
who  were  prepared  to  go  anywhere  and  do  anything 
at  Miaki's  will. 

The  Tannese  had  hosts  of  stone  idols,  charms, 
and  sacred  objects,  which  they  abjectly  feared,  and  in 
which  they  devoutly  believed.  They  were  given  up 
to  countless  superstitions,  and  firmly  glued  to  theii 
dark  heathen  practices.  Their  worship  was  entirely 
a  service  of  fear,  its  aim  being  to  propitiate  this  or 
that  Evil  Spirit,  to  prevent  calamity  or  to  secure  re- 
venge. They  deified  their  chiefs,  like  the  Romans  of 
old,  so  that  almost  every  village  or  tribe  had  its  own 
sacred  man,  and  some  of  them  had  many.  They 
exercised  an  extraordinary  influence  for  evil,  these 
village  or  tribal  priests,  and  were  believed  to  have 
the  disposal  of  life  and  death  through  their  sacred 
ceremonies,  not  only  in  their  own  tribe,  but  over  all 
the  Islands.  Sacred  men  and  women,  wizards  and 
witches,  received  presents  regularly  to  influence  the 
gods,  and   to   remove  sickness,  or  to  cause  it  by  the 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA.  1 19 

Nahak,  i.e.,  incantation  over  remains  of  food,  or  the 
skin  of  fruit,  such  as  banana,  which  the  person  has 
eaten,  on  whom  they  wish  to  operate.  They  also 
worshipped  the  spirits  of  departed  ancestors  and 
heroes,  through  their  material  idols  of  wood  and 
stone,  but  chiefly  of  stone.  They  feared  these  spirits 
and  sought  their  aid  ;  especially  seeking  to  propitiate 
those  who  presided  over  war  and  peace,  famine  and 
plenty,  health  and  sickness,  destruction  and  pros- 
perity, life  and  death.  Their  whole  worship  was  one 
of  slavish  fear  ;  and,  so  far  as  ever  I  could  learn,  they 
had  no  idea  of  a  God  of  mercy  or  grace,  j 

Let  me  here  give  my  testimony  on  a  matter  of 
some  importance — that  among  these  Isl  ands,  if  any- 
where, men  might  be  found  destitute  of  the  faculty  of 
worship,  men  absolutely  without  idols,  if  such  men 
exist  under  the  face  of  the  sky.  Everything  seemed 
to  favour  such  a  discovery  ;  but  the  New  Hebrides, 
on  the  contrary,  are  full  of  gods.  (The  Natives,  des- 
titute of  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  are  cease- 
lessly groping  after  Him,  if  perchance  they  may  find 
Him.  Not  finding  Him,  and  not  being  able  to  live 
jvithout  some  sort  of  god,  they  have  made  idols  of 
almost  everything;  trees  and  groves,  rocks  and 
stcnes,  springs  aiid  streams,  insects  and  other  beasts, 
men  and  departed  spirits,  relics  such  as  hair  and 
finger  nails,  the  heavenly  bodies  and  the  volcanoes ; 
in  fact,  every  being  and  everything  wiriin  the  range 
of  vision  or  of  knowledge  has  been  appealed  to  by 
them  as  God, — clearly  proving  that   the  instincts  of 


lao  LIFE  AND  DEATH   ON  TANNA. 

Humanity,  however  degraded,  prompt  man  to  worship 
and  lean  upon  some  Being  or  Power  outside  himself, 
and  greater  than  himself,  in  whom  he  lives  and 
moves  and  has  his  being,  and  without  the  knowledge 
of  whom  his  soul  cannot  find  its  true  rest  or  its 
eternal  life.)  Imperfect  acquaintance  with  the  lan- 
guage and  customs  of  certain  tribes  may  easily  lead 
early  discoverers  to  proclaim  that  they  have  no  sense 
of  worship  and  no  idols,  because  nothing  of  the  kind 
is  visible  on  the  surface  ;  but  there  is  a  sort  of  free- 
masonry in  Heathen  Religions ;  they  have  mysterious 
customs  and  symbols,  which  none,  even  amongst 
themselves,  understand,  except  the  priests  and  sacred 
men.  It  pays  these  men  to  keep  their  devotees  in 
the  dark — and  how  much  more  to  deceive  a  passing 
inquirer!  Nor  need  we  hold  up  our  hands  in  surprise 
at  this  ;  it  pays  also  nearer  home,  to  pretend  and  to 
perpetuate  a  mystery  about  beads  and  crucifixes, 
holy  water  and  relics — a  state  of  mind  not  so  very  far 
removed  from  that  of  the  South  Sea  islander,  not 
disproving  but  rathe  strongly  proving  that,  whether 
savage  or  civilized,  man  must  either  know  the  true 
God,  or  must  find  an  idol  to  put  in  His  place. 

Further,  these  very  facts — that  they  did  worship, 
that  they  believed  in  spirits  of  ancestors  and  heroeSj 
and  that  they  cherished  many  legends  regarding 
those  whom  they  had  never  seen,  and  handed  these 
down  to  their  children — and  the  fact  that  they  had 
ideas  about  the  invisible  world  and  its  inhabitants, 
made  it  not  so  hard  as  some  might  suppose  to  convey 


UFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 


to  their  minds,  once  their  language  and  modes  of 
thought  were  understood,  some  clear  idea  of  Jehovah 
God  as  the  great  uncreated  Spirit  Father,  who  Him- 
self created  and  sustains  all  that  is.  But  it  could 
not  be  done  off-hand,  or  by  a  few  airy  lessons.  The 
whole  heart  and  soul  and  life  had  to  be  put  into  the 
enterprise.  The  idea  that  man  disobeyed  God,  and 
was  a  fallen  and  sinful  creature, — the  idea  that  God, 
as  a  Father,  so  loved  man  that  He  sent  His  only  Son 
Jesus  to  this  earth  to  seek  and  to  save  him, — the  idea 
that  this  Jesus  so  lived  and  died  and  rose  from  the 
dead  as  to  take  away  man's  sin,  and  make  it  possible 
for  men  to  return  to  God,  and  to  be  made  into  the 
very  likeness  of  His  Son  Jesus, — and  the  idea  that 
this  Jesus  will  at  death  receive  to  the  mansions  of 
Glory  every  creature  under  heaven  that  loves  and 
tries  to  follow  Him, — these  ideas  had  to  be  woven  into 
their  spiritual  consciousness,  had  to  become  the  very 
warp  and  woof  of  their  religion.  But  it  could  be 
done — that  we  believed  because  they  were  men,  not 
beasts  ;  it  had  been  done — that  we  saw  in  the  con- 
verts on  Aneityum  ;  and  our  hearts  rose  to  the  task 
with  a  quenchless  hope  ! 

The  Tannese  called  Heaven  by  the  name  Aneai ; 
and  we  afterwards  discovered  that  this  was  the  name 
of  the  highest  and  most  beautifully  situated  village 
on  the  island.  Their  best  bit  of  Earth  was  to  them 
the  symbol  and  type  of  Heaven  ;  their  Canaan,  too, 
was  a  kind  of  prophecy  of  another  country,  even  a 
heavenly  Canaan.     The  fact  that  they  had  an  Aneai. 


UFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 


a  promised  land,  opened  their  minds  naturally  to  oui 
idea  of  the  promised  land  of  the  future,  the  Aneai  of 
the  Gospel  hope  and  faith.  The  universal  craving  to 
know  the  greater  and  more  powerful  gods,  and  to 
have  them  on  their  side,  led  them,  whenever  we  could 
speak  their  language,  to  listen  eagerly  to  all  our 
stories  about  the  Jehovah  God  and  His  Son  Jesus, 
and  all  the  mighty  works  recorded  in  the  Bible. 
But  when  we  began  to  teach  them  that,  in  order  tc 
serve  this  Almighty  and  living  Jehovah  God,  they 
must  cast  aside  all  their  idols  and  leave  off  every 
heathen  custom  and  vice,  they  rose  in  anger  and 
cruelty  against  us,  they  persecuted  every  one  that  was 
friendly  to  the  Mission,  and  passed  us  through  the 
dreadful  experiences  to  be  hereafter  recorded.  It 
was  the  old  battle  of  History;  light  had  attacked 
darkness  in  its  very  stronghold,  and  it  almost  seemed 
for  a  season  that  the  light  would  be  finally  eclipsed, 
and  that  God's  Day  would  never  dawn  on  Tanna ! 

My  companion  Missionary,  Mr.  Copeland,  had  to 
go  to  Aneityum  and  take  charge  of  Dr.  Inglis's 
Station,  during  the  absence  of  that  distinguished  Mis- 
sionary and  his  devoted  wife,  while  carrying  through 
the  press  at  home  the  first  complete  Aneityumese 
New  Testament  He  succeeded  admirably  in  taking 
up  and  carrying  forward  all  their  work,  and  gave 
vital  assistance  in  translating  the  Old  Testament 
into  the  language  of  Aneicyum,  for  his  was  an  exact 
and  scholarly  mind.  After  their  return,  i.e  similarly 
occuoied  the  Station  of  Dr.  Geddie  on  another  part 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA.  laj 

of  the  same  island,  while  he  sought  re-invigoration  in 
Nova  Scotia  on  a  well-merited  furlough.  Thereafter, 
he  was  placed  on  the  island  of  Fotuna;  and  there,  with 
Mrs.  Copeland,  he  laboured  devotedly  and  zealously, 
till  at  last  she  died  and  his  own  health  gave  way  to 
such  an  extent  as  compelled  him  to  retire  from  the 
Mission  field.  He  found  congenial  employment  in 
editing,  with  great  acceptance,  the  Sydney  Presby- 
terian Witness,  and  thereby  still  furthering  the  cause 
of  the  Gospel  and  of  Missions. 

A  glance  backwards  over  the  story  of  the  Gospel 
in  the  New  Hebrides  may  help  to  bring  my  readers 
into  touch  with  the  events  that  are  to  follow.  The 
ever-famous  names  of  Williams  and  Harris  are  asso- 
ciated with  the  earliest  efforts  to  introduce  Chris- 
tianity amongst  this  group  of  islands  in  the  South 
Pacific  Seas.  John  Williams  and  his  young  mission- 
ary companion  Harris,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  landed  on  Erromanga 
on  the  30th  of  November,  1839.  Instantly,  within  a 
few  minutes  of  their  touching  land,  both  were  clubbed 
to  death  ;  and  the  savages  proceeded  to  cook  and 
feast  upon  their  bodies.  Thus  were  the  New  Hebrides 
baptized  with  the  blood  of  martyrs;  and  Christ  there- 
by told  the  whole  Christian  world  that  He  claimed 
these  Islands  as  His  own.  His  cross  must  yet  be 
lifted  up,  where  the  blood  of  His  saints  has  been 
poured  forth  in  His  name  1  The  poor  Heathen  knew 
not  that  they  had  slain  their  best  friends  ;  but  tears 
and  prayers  ascended  lor  them    from   all    Christian 


124  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 

souls,  wherever  the  story  of  the  martyrdom  on  Erro- 
manga  was  read  or  heard. 

Again,  therefore,  in  1842,  the  London  Missionary 
Society  sent  out  Messrs.  Turner  and  Nisbet  to 
pierce  this  kingdom  of  Satan.  They  placed  their 
standard  on  this  same  island  of  Tanna,  the  nearest 
to  Erromanga.  In  less  than  seven  months,  how- 
ever, their  persecution  by  the  savages  became  so 
dreadful,  that  we  see  them  in  a  boat  trying  to 
escape  by  night  with  bare  life.  Out  on  that  dan- 
gerous sea  they  would  certainly  have  been  lost,  but 
the  Ever-Merciful  drove  them  back  to  land,  and  sent 
next  morning  a  trading  vessel,  which,  contrary  to 
custom,  called  there  and  just  in  the  nick  of  time. 
They,  with  all  goods  that  could  be  rescued,  were  got 
safely  on  board,  and  sailed  for  Samoa.  Say  not  their 
plans  and  prayers  were  baffled  ;  for  God  heard  and 
abundantly  blessed  them  there,  beyond  all  their 
dreams.  Dr.  Turner  has  been  specially  used  of  God 
for  educating  many  native  teachers  and  missionaries 
and  in  translating  and  publishing  edition  after  edition 
of  the  Bible,  besides  giving  them  many  other  educa- 
tional and  religious  books  in  their  own  language ; 
— blessed  work,  in  which,  while  I  am  writing  these 
words,  he  and  his  gifted  wife  are  still  honourably  and 
fruitfully  engaged  in  the  holy  autumn  of  their  days. 

After  these  things,  the  London  Missionary  Society 
again  and  again  placed  Samoan  native  teachers  on 
one  or  other  island  of  the  New  Hebrides  ;  but  their 
unhealthiness,    compared    with    their    own     happier 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA.  135 

Samoa  or  Rarotonga,so  afflicted  them  with  the  dreaded 
ague  and  fever,  besides  what  they  endured  from  the 
Inhospitable  savages  themselves,  that  no  effective 
mission  work  had  been  accomplished  there  till  at  last 
the  Presbyterian  Missionaries  were  led  to  enter  upon 
the  scene.  Christianity  had  no  foothold  anywhere  on 
the  New  Hebrides,  unless  it  were  in  the  memory  and 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Erromanga. 

The  Rev.  John  Geddie  and  his  wife,  from  Nova 
Scotia,  were  landed  on  Aneityum,  the  most  southerly 
island  of  the  New  Hebrides,  in  1848  ;  and  the  Rev. 
John  Inglis  and  his  wife,  from  Scotland,  were  landed 
on  tht  other  side  of  the  same  island,  in  1S52.  An 
agent  for  the  London  Missionary  Society,  the  Rev. 
T.  Powell,  accompanied  Dr.  Geddie  for  about  a  year, 
to  advise  as  to  his  settlement  and  to  assist  in  open- 
ing up  the  work.  Marvellous  as  it  may  seem,  the 
Natives  on  Aneityum  showed  interest  in  the  mission- 
aries from  the  very  first,  and  listened  to  their  teach- 
ings ;  so  that  in  a  few  years  Dr.  Inglis  and  Dr. 
Geddie  saw  about  3,500  savages  throwing  away  their 
idols,  renouncing  their  heathen  customs,  and  avowing 
themselves  to  be  worshippers  of  the  true  Jehovah 
God.  Slowly,  yet  progressively,  they  unlearned  their 
Heathenism;  surely  and  hopefully  they  learned  Chris- 
tianity and  civilization.  In  course  of  time  a  simple 
form  of  family  worship  was  introduced  into  and  ob- 
served by  every  household  on  the  island  ;  God's 
blessing  was  asked  on  every  meal  ;  peace  and  public 
order  were  secured  ;  and  property  was  perfectly  saie 


136  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 

under  the  sanctifying  and  civilizing  Gospel  of  Christ 
And  by-and-by  these  Missionaries  lived  to  see  the 
whole  Bible,  which  they  and  Mr.  Copeland  had  so 
painfully  translated,  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
Aneityumese  by  the  aid  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society — that  noblest  handmaid  of  every  Mis- 
sionary enterprise.  But  how  was  this  accomplished  ? 
As  a  boon  of  charity  ?     Listen  1 

These  poor  Aneityumese,  having  glimpses  of  this 
Word  of  God,  determined  to  have  a  Holy  Bible  in 
their  own  mother  tongue,  wherein  before  no  book  or 
page  ever  had  been  written  in  the  history  of  their 
race.  The  consecrated  brain  and  hand  of  their 
Missionaries  kept  toiling  day  and  night  in  translating 
the  book  of  God  ;  and  the  willing  hands  and  feet  of 
the  Natives  kept  toiling  through  fifteen  long  but  un- 
wearying years,  planting  and  preparing  arrowroot 
to  pay  the  iJ"  1,200  required  to  be  laid  out  in  the 
printing  and  publishing  of  the  book.  Year  after  year 
the  arrowroot,  too  sacred  to  be  used  for  their  daily 
food,  was  set  apart  as  the  Lord's  portion  ;  the  Mis- 
sionaries sent  it  to  Australia  and  Scotland,  where  it 
was  sold  by  private  friends,  and  the  whole  proceeds 
consecrated  to  this  purpose.  On  the  completion  of 
the  great  undertaking  by  the  Bible  Society,  it  was 
found  that  the  Natives  had  earned  as  much  as  to  pay 
every  penny  of  the  outlay  ;  and  their  first  Bibles  went 
out  to  them,  purchased  with  the  consecrated  toils  of 
fifteen  years  I  Some  of  our  friends  may  think  that 
the  sum  was  Ure^  :  but  I  know,  from  experience,  that 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA.  I2J 

if  such  a  difficult  job  had  been  carried  through  the 
press  and  so  bound  by  any  other  printing  establish- 
ment,  the  expense  would  have  been  greater  far.  One 
book  of  Scripture,  printed  by  me  in  IVIelbourne  for  the 
Aniwans,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Bible  Society 
too,  cost  eight  shillings  per  leaf,  and  that  was  the 
cheapest  style  ;  and  this  the  Aniwans  also  paid  for 
by  dedicating  their  arrowroot  to  God. 

Let  those  who    lightly  esteem  their   Bibles  think 
on  these  things.     Eight  shillings  for  every  leaf,  or  the 
labour  and  proceeds  of  fifteen  years   for  the   Bible 
entire,  did  not  appear  to  these  poor  converted  savages 
too  much  to  pay  for  that  Word  of  God,  which  had 
sent  to  them  the  Missionaries,  which  had  revealed  to 
them  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  and  which  had 
opened  their  eyes  to  the  wonders  and  glories  of  re- 
deeming  love  1     They  had  felt,  and  we  had  observed, 
that  in  all   lands  and  amongst  all  branches  of  the 
human  family,  the  Holy  Bible  is,  wheresoever  received 
and  obeyed,  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  ;  it  had 
lifted  them  out  of  savagery,  and  set  them  at  the  feet 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.     Oh,  that  the  pleasure-seeking  men 
and  women  of  the  world  could  only  taste  and  feel  the 
real  joy  of  those  who  know  and  love  the  true  God— 
a  heritage   which   the  world   and   all  that   pertains 
thereto  cannot  give  to  them,  but  which  the  poorest 
and  humblest  followers  of  Jesus  inherit  and  enjoy ! 

My  first  house  on  Tanna  was  on  the  old  site 
occupied  by  Turner  and  Nisbet,  near  the  shore  for 
obvious  reasons,  and  only  a  few  feet  above  tide-mark 


128  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 

So  was  that  of  Mr.  Mathieson,  handy  for  mateiials 
and  goods  being  landed,  and  close  to  the  healthy 
breezes  of  the  sea.  Alas  !  we  had  to  learn  by  sad 
experience,  like  our  brethren  in  all  untried  Mission 
fields.  The  sites  proved  to  be  hot-beds  for  Fever  and 
Ague,  mine  especially  ;  and  much  of  this  might  have 
been  escaped  by  building  on  the  higher  ground,  and 
in  the  sweep  of  the  refreshing  trade-winds.  For  all 
this,  however,  no  one  was  to  blame ;  everything 
was  done  for  the  best,  according  to  the  knowledge 
then  possessed.  Our  house  was  sheltered  behind  by 
an  abrupt  hill  from  three  to  four  hundred  feet  high, 
which  gave  the  site  a  feeling  of  cosiness.  It  was  sur- 
rounded, and  much  shaded,  by  beautiful  breadfruit 
trees,  and  very  large  cocoanut  trees ;  too  lai  gely 
beautiful,  indeed,  for  they  shut  out  many  a  healthy 
breeze  that  we  sorely  needed !  There  was  a  long 
swamp  all  round  the  head  of  the  bay,  and,  the 
ground  at  the  other  end  on  which  our  house  stood 
being  scarcely  raised  perceptibly  higher,  the  malaria 
almost  constantly  enveloped  us.  Once,  after  a  smart 
attack  of  the  fever,  an  intelligent  Chief  said  to  me, — 

"  Missi,  if  you  stay  here,  you  will  soon  die  !  No 
Tanna-man  sleeps  so  low  down  as  you  do,  in  this 
damp  weather,  or  he  too  would  die.  We  sleep  on 
the  high  ground,  and  the  trade-wind  keeps  us  well. 
You  must  go  and  sleep  on  the  hill,  and  then  you  will 
have  better  health." 

I  at  once  resolved  to  remove  my  house  to  higher 
ground,  at  the  earliest   practicable   moment ;  heavy 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA.  m 

though  the  undertaking  would  necessarily  be,  it  seemed 
my  only  hope  of  being  able  to  live  on  the  island. 

My  dear  young  wife,  Mary  Ann  Robson,  and  I 
were  landed  on  Tanna  on  the  5th  November,  1858, 
in  excellent  health  and  full  of  all  tender  and  holy 
hopes.  On  the  12th  February,  1859,  she  was  confined 
of  a  son  ;  for  two  days  or  so  both  mother  and  child 
seemed  to  prosper,  and  our  island-exile  thrilled  with 
joy  !  But  the  greatest  of  sorrows  was  treading  hard 
upon  the  heels  of  that  joy  I  My  darling's  strength 
showed  no  signs  of  rallying.  She  had  an  attack  of 
ague  and  fever,  a  few  days  before  her  confinement ; 
on  the  third  day  or  so  thereafter,  it  returned,  and 
attacked  her  every  second  day  with  increasing 
severity  for  a  fortnight  Diarrhoea  ensued,  and 
symptoms  of  pneumonia,  with  slight  delirium  at 
intervals;  and  then  in  a  moment,  altogether  unex- 
pectedly, she  died  on  the  3rd  March.  To  crown  my 
sorrows,  and  complete  my  loneliness,  the  dear  baby- 
boy,  whom  we  had  named  after  her  father,  Peter 
Robert  Robson,  was  taken  from  me  after  one  week's 
sickness,  on  the  20th  March.  Let  those  who  have 
ever  passed  through  any  similar  darkness  as  of  mid- 
night feel  for  me  ;  as  for  all  others,  it  would  be  more 
than  vain  to  try  to  paint  my  sorrows  I 

I  knew  then,  when  too  late,  that  our  work  had  been 
entered  on  too  near  the  beginning  of  the  Rainy 
Season.  We  were  both,  however,  healthy  and  hearty ; 
and  I  daily  pushed  on  with  the  house,  making  things 
hourly   more    comfortable,   in    the   hope   that   long 

P.  9 


IJO  UFB  AND   DEATH  ON  TANNA. 

lives  were  before  us  both,  to  be  spent  for  Jesus  in 
seeking  the  salvation  of  the  perishing  Heathen.  Oh, 
the  vain  yet  bitter  regrets,  that  my  dear  wife  had  not 
been  left  on  Aneityum  till  after  the  unhealthy  Rainy 
Season !  But  no  one  advised  this  course  ;  and  she^ 
high-spirited,  full  of  buoyant  hope,  and  afraid  ol 
being  left  behind  me,  or  of  me  being  left  without  her 
on  Tanna,  refused  to  allow  the  thing  to  be  suggested. 
In  our  mutual  inexperience,  and  with  our  hearts  aglow 
for  the  work  of  our  lives,  we  incurred  this  risk  which 
should  never  have  been  incurred  ;  and  I  only  refer  to 
the  matter  thus,  in  the  hope  that  others  may  take 
warning. 

Stunned  by  that  dreadful  loss,  in  entering  upon 
this  field  of  labour  to  which  the  Lord  had  Himself 
so  evidently  led  me,  my  reason  seemed  for  a  time 
almost  to  give  way.  Ague  and  fever,  too,  laid  a 
depressing  and  weakening  hand  upon  me,  continu- 
ously recurring,  and  reaching  oftentimes  the  very 
height  of  its  worst  burning  stages.  But  I  was  never 
altogether  forsaken.  The  ever-merciful  Lord  sus- 
tained me,  to  lay  the  precious  dust  of  my  beloved 
Ones  in  the  same  quiet  grave,  dug  for  them  close  by 
at  the  end  of  the  house  ;  in  all  of  which  last  offices 
my  own  hands,  despite  breaking  heart,  had  to  take 
the  principal  share  I  I  built  the  grave  round  and 
round  with  coral  blocks,  and  covered  the  top  with 
beautiful  white  coral,  broken  small  as  gravel ;  and 
that  spot  became  my  sacred  and  much-frequented 
shrine,    during  all  the   following  months  and    years 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA.  131 

when  I  laboured  on  for  the  salvation  of  these  savagt 
Islanders  amidst  difficulties,  dangers,  and  deaths. 
Whensoever  Tanna  turns  to  the  Lord,  and  is  won  for 
Christ,  men  in  after-days  will  find  the  memory  of  that 
spot  still  green, — where  with  ceaseless  prayers  and 
tears  I  claimed  that  land  for  God  in  which  I  had 
"  buried  my  dead "  with  faith  and  hope.  But  for 
Jesus,  and  the  fellowship  He  vouchsafed  me  there, 
I  must  have  gone  mad  and  died  beside  that  lonely 
grave. 

The  organ  of  the  Church  to  which  we  belonged,  The 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Magazine,  published  the  follow- 
ing words  of  condolence  : — "  In  regard  to  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Paton,  one  feeling  of  grief  and  regret  will  fill 
the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  her.  To  add  a  sentence 
to  the  singularly  just  and  graceful  tribute  Mr.  Inglis 
pays  to  the  memory  of  the  deceased,  would  only  mar 
its  pathos  and  effect.  Such  language,  from  one  ac- 
customed to  weigh  carefully  every  word  he  pens, 
bespeaks  at  once  the  rare  excellences  of  her  that  is 
gone,  as  well  as  the  heavy  loss  our  Mission  and  our 
Church  have  sustained  in  her  death.  Her  parents, 
who  gave  her  by  a  double  baptism  to  the  Lord,  have 
this  consolation,  that  her  death  may  exert  a  more 
elevating  and  sanctifying  influence  for  good,  than  the 
longest  life  of  many  ordinary  Christians.  Deep  sym- 
pathy with  Mr.  Paton  will  pervade  the  Church,  in  the 
sore  trial  with  which  he  has  been  visited." 

Dr.  Inglis,  my  brother  Missionary  on  Aneityum, 
wrote  to  the  same  Magazine : — "  I  trust  all  those  who 


131  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA. 

shed  tears  of  sorrow  on  account  of  her  early  death 
will  be  enabled  in  the  exercise  of  faith  and  resignation 
to  say,  '  The  Will  of  the  Lord  be  done  ;  the  Lord  gave 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away  :  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord  1 '  I  need  not  say  how  deeply  we  sym- 
pathise with  her  bereaved  parents,  as  well  as  with 
her  sorrowing  husband.  By  her  death  the  Mission 
has  sustained  a  heavy  loss.  We  were  greatly  pleased 
with  Mrs.  Paton,  during  the  period  of  our  short  inter- 
course with  her.  Her  mind,  naturally  vigorous,  had 
been  cultivated  by  a  superior  education.  She  was 
full  of  Missionary  spirit,  and  took  a  deep  interest  in 
the  native  women.  This  was  seen  further,  when  she 
went  to  Tanna,  where,  in  less  than  three  months,  she 
had  collected  a  class  of  eight  females,  who  came 
regularly  to  her  to  receive  instruction.  There  was 
about  her  a  maturity  of  thought,  a  solidity  of  cha- 
racter, a  loftiness  of  aim  and  purpose  rarely  found  in 
one  so  young.  Trained  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
from  childhood,  like  another  Mary  she  had  evidently 
chosen  that  good  part,  which  is  never  taken  away 
from  those  possessed  of  it  When  she  left  this  island, 
she  had  to  all  human  appearance  a  long  career  of 
usefulness  and  happiness  on  Earth  before  her,  but  the 
Lord  has  appointed  otherwise.  She  has  gone,  as  we 
trust,  to  her  rest  and  her  reward.  The  Lord  has  said 
to  her,  as  He  said  to  David,  '  Thou  didst  well  in  that 
it  was  in  thine  heart  to  build  a  House  for  My  Name.' 
Let  us  watch  and  pray,  for  our  Lord  cometh  aa  a 
thief  in  the  night" 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  TANNA.  133 

The  Mission  Synod  at  Tanna,  on  April  27th,  1859, 
passed  the  following  resolution: — "That  this  meeting 
deeply  and  sincerely  sympathises  with  Mr.  Paton  in 
the  heavy  and  trying  bereavement  with  which  the 
Lord  has  seen  meet  to  visit  him  in  the  death  of  his 
beloved  wife  and  child  ;  and  the  Missionaries  record 
their  sense  of  the  loss  this  Mission  has  sustained,  in 
the  early,  sudden,  and  unexpected  death  of  Mrs.  Paton. 
Her  earnest  Christian  character,  her  devoted  Mission- 
ary spirit,  her  excellent  education,  her  kind  and 
obliging  disposition,  and  the  influence  she  was  fast 
acquiring  over  the  Natives  excited  expectations  of 
great  future  usefulness.  That  they  express  their 
heart-felt  sympathy  with  the  parents  and  other 
relatives  of  the  deceased  ;  that  they  recommend  Mr. 
Paton  to  pay  a  visit  to  Aneityum  for  the  benefit  of 
his  health  ;  that  they  commend  him  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  Him  who  was  sent  to  comfort  all  who 
mourn  ;  and  that  they  regard  this  striking  dispensa- 
sation  of  God's  providence  as  a  loud  call  to  them- 
selves, to  be  more  in  earnest  in  attending  to  the  state 
of  their  own  souls,  and  more  diligent  in  pressing  the 
concerns  of  Eternity  on  the  minds  of  others." 

Soon  after  her  death,  the  good  Bishop  Selwyn 
called  at  Port  Resolution,  Tanna,  in  his  Mission  ship. 
He  came  on  shore  to  visit  me,  accompanied  by  the 
Rev.  J.  C.  Patteson.  They  had  met  Mrs.  Paton  on 
Aneityum  in  the  previous  year  soon  after  our  arrival 
and,  as  she  was  then  the  picture  of  perfect  health, 
they  also  felt  her  loss  very  keenly.     Standing  with 


134  LIFE   AND   DEATH  ON   1  ANNA. 

me  beside  the  grave  of  mother  and  child,  I  weeping 
aloud  on  his  one  hand,  and  Patteson — afterwards 
the  Martyr  Bishop  of  Nakupu — sobbing  silently  on 
the  other,  the  godly  Bishop  Selwyn  poured  out  his 
heart  to  God  amidst  sobs  and  tears,  during  which  he 
laid  his  hands  on  my  head,  and  invoked  Heaven's 
richest  consolations  and  blessings  on  me  and  my 
trying  labours*.  The  virtue  of  that  kind  of  Episcopal 
consecration  I  did  and  do  most  warmly  appreciate! 
They  urged  me  by  many  appeals  to  take  a  trip  with 
them  round  the  Islands,  as  my  life  was  daily  in  great 
danger  from  the  savages  ;  they  generously  offered  to 
convey  me  direct  to  Aneityum,  or  wherever  I  wished 
to  go,  as  I  greatly  needed  rest  and  change.  But, 
with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  to  them,  I  yet  resolved 
to  remain,  feeling  that  I  was  at  the  post  of  duty 
where  God  had  placed  me  ;  and  besides,  fearing  that 
if  I  left  once  the  natives  would  not  let  me  land  again 
on  returning  to  their  island,  I  determined  to  hold  on 
as  long  as  possible,  though  feeling  very  weak  and 
suffering  badly  from  ague. 

Sorrow  and  love  make  me  linger  a  little  to  quote 
these  extracts,  printed  in  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Magazine  for  January,  i860,  from  Mrs.  Baton's  last 
letter  to  her  friends  at  home.  It  is  dated  from  Port 
Resolution,  Tanna,  28th  December,  1858. 

"  My  dear  Father,  Mother,  and  Sisters, — 

"When  I  wrote  last,  we  were  just  about 
to  leave  Aneityu!r>  for  Tanna,  the  sphere  of  our  future 


LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON  7 ANNA.  135 

labours.  One  can  have  no  idea  of  the  dark  and 
degraded  state  of  these  poor  Heathen,  unless  really 
living  amongst  them.  Still  we  trust  that  the  cloud 
which  has  so  long  enveloped  Tanna  will  soon  be 
rolled  away,  and  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness irradiate  this  dark  land.  We  have  been  here 
about  two  months,  and  so  far  the  people  among 
whom  we  live  appear  to  be  friendly.  A  numerous 
priesthood  reside  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Vol- 
cano, from  whom  we  anticipate  much  opposition,  as 
they  know  that  wherever  the  Missionary  gains  a  foot- 
ing among  the  people,  their  influence  is  lost.  The 
Tannese  are  very  avaricious.  If  one  renders  the 
least  assistance,  he  demands  a  most  exorbitant  pay  ; 
indeed,  we  can  hardly  satisfy  them.  We  have  a 
number  of  male,  but  very  few  female  visitors,  the 
latter  being  just  slaves  to  do  all  the  work.  The  men 
disfigure  their  faces  with  red  and  black  paint,  and 
always  carry  spears  and  clubs.  At  first  I  was  quite 
shocked  with  their  appearance,  but  one  soon  becomes 
accustomed  to  such  sights.  They  likewise  possess 
powder  and  muskets, — guns  and  tobacco  being  the 
chief  objects  of  their  ambition.  Indeed,  such  is  their 
degraded  condition  that,  were  not  the  power  and  grace 
of  God  all-sufficient,  one  might  almost  despair  of  ever 
making  any  impression  on  them.  All  the  Natives  are 
in  a  state  of  entire  nudity,  with  this  exception,  that 
females  wear  short  petticoats  made  of  grass.  Young 
girls  are  very  fond  of  beads,  and  sometimes  have 
their  necks  quite  covered  with  them.     They  likewise 


136  LIFE  AND  DEATH  ON   TANNA. 

bore  holes  in  the  ear,  from  which  they  suspend  large 
rolls  (circles)  of  tortoise  shell.  Two  or  three  little 
girls  come  about  me,  whom  I  am  teaching  to  sew 
and  sing ;  but  no  great  good  can  be  accomplished 
till  we  master  their  language.  We  have  picked  up  a 
good  many  words,  and  I  trust,  with  the  blessing  cf 
God,  will  soon  be  able  to  speak  to  them  of  things 
pertaining  to  their  everlasting  peace. 

"  Port  Resolution  is  a  most  beautiful  Bay.  I  have 
never  seen  such  a  lovely  spot  Indeed,  everything 
around  delights  the  eye,  and  '  only  man  is  vile.'  Our 
house  is  at  the  head  of  the  Bay,  on  the  foundation  of 
Dr.  Turner's,  from  which  he  had  to  fly  fifteen  years 
ago.  The  sea,  at  full  tide,  comes  within  a  few  yards 
of  the  door.  Mr,  Copeland  is  staying  with  us  now. 
During  the  Rainy  Season,  he  is  to  be  sometimes  with 
us,  and  at  other  times  with  Mr.  Mathieson,  who  is  in 
delicate  health.  The  thermometer  averages  from  80' 
to  85°.  The  Rainy  Season  having  now  set  in,  it  is 
not  likely  we  will  have  any  opportunity  of  sending 
or  receiving  letters  for  three  or  four  months.  I  am 
wearying  very  much  to  hear  from  you.  I  can  hardly 
realize  that  nine  months  have  rolled  away  since  I  left 
bonnie  Scotia  !  How  many  changes  will  take  place 
before  I  again  revisit  it  1  Both  my  husband  and  I  are 
in  excellent  health,  and,  though  the  heat  feels  oppres- 
sive, we  like  the  climate  very  well.  A  Happy  New 
Year  to  you  all,  and  many  happy  returns  1  I  am 
writing  hurriedly,  as  a  vessel  has  called,  and  leaves 
to-morrow  morning.      I  expect  to  get  all  the  news 


LIFE  AND   DEATH  ON  TANNA,  137 


when  you  write,  for  my  interest  in  and  affection  for 
home  and  home-folks  have  not  in  the  least  abated. 

"  Now  I  must  conclude ;  with  love  to  you  all,  and 
to  all  my  old  companions,  believe  me  ever  your 
loving  daughter  and  sister, 

"Mary  Ann  Paton." 

Her  last  words  were, — 

"  Oh,  that  my  dear  mother  were  here  I     She  is  a 

good  woman,  my  mother,  a  jewel  of  a  woman." 
Then,  observing  Mr.  Copeland  near  by,  she  said, — 
"  Oh,  Mr.  Copeland,  I  did  not  know  you  were 
there!  You  must  not  think  that  I  regret  coming 
here,  and  leaving  my  mother.  If  I  had  the  same 
thing  to  do  over  again,  I  would  do  it  with  far  more 
pleasure,  yes,  with  all  my  heart.  Oh,  no  !  I  do  not 
regret  leaving  home  and  friends,  though  at  the  time 
I  felt  it  keenly." 

Soon  after  this,  looking  up  and  putting  her  hand 
in  mine,  she  said, — 

"  J.  C.  wrote  to  our  Janet  saying,  that  young  Chris- 
tians under  their  first  impressions  thought  they  could 
do  anything  or  make  any  sacrifice  for  Jesus,  and  he 
asked  if  she  believed  it,  for  he  did  not  think  they 
could,  when  tested  ;  but  Janet  wrote  back  that  she 
believed  they  could,  and  (added  she  with  great 
emphasis)  I  believe  it  is  true  t  " 

In  a  moment,  altogether  unexpectedly,  she  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus,  with  these  words  on  her  lips.  "  Not 
lost,  only  gone  before  to  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord,"— 


f-jS  LIFE  AND   DEATH  ON   7  ANN  A. 

my  heart  keeps  saying  or  singing  to  itself  from  that 
hour  till  now. 

Ever  since  the  day  of  our  happy  marriage,  a 
strange  presentiment  possessed  my  heart  that  I 
should  lose  her  soon  and  suddenly.  Perhaps  I  am 
not  the  first  who  has  wrestled  through  such  unworthy 
forebodings — that  that  which  was  so  precious  and 
blessed  was  about  to  be  withdrawn  !  Our  short 
united  life  had  been  cloudless  and  happy  ;  I  felt 
her  loss  beyond  all  conception  or  description,  in  that 
dark  land.  It  was  verily  difficult  to  be  resigned, 
left  alone,  and  in  sorrowful  circumstances  ;  but  feeling 
immovably  assured  that  my  God  and  Father  was  too 
wise  and  loving  to  err  in  anything  that  He  does  or 
permits,  I  looked  up  to  the  Lord  for  help,  and  strug- 
gled on  in  His  work.  I  do  not  pretend  to  see  through 
the  mystery  of  such  visitations, — wherein  God  calls 
away  the  young,  the  promising,  and  those  sorely 
needed  for  His  service  here ;  but  this  I  do  know 
and  feel,  that,  in  the  light  of  such  dispensations,  it 
becomes  us  all  to  love  and  serve  our  blessed  Lord 
Jesus  so  that  we  may  be  ready  at  His  call  for  death 
and  Eternity. 


VII. 
MISSION   LEAVES   FROM    TANNA. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MISSION  LEAVES  FROM    TANNA. 

Native  Tannese. — "  Tabooed."— Jehovah's  Rain.—"  Big  Hays.* 
— War  and  Cannibalism. — The  Lot  of  Woman. — Sacred 
Days. — Preaching  in  Villages. — Native  Teachers. — The 
War  Shell. — Deadly  Superstitions.— A  League  of  Blood. — 
Chiefs  in  Council. — Defence  of  Women.— A  League  of 
Peace.— Secret  Disciples.— A  Christo-Heathen  Funeral. — 
Clever  Thieves.  —  Ships  of  Fire.— H. M.S.  Cordelia.— 
Captain  Vernon  and  Miaki. — The  Captain  and  Our  Chiefs. 
— The  John  Williams.  —  Impressions  Evanescent. — A 
House  on  the  HilL  — In  Fever  Grips. —  "  Noble  Old 
Abraham." — Critics  in  Easy  Chairs. 

IN  the  first    letter,  sent  jointly   by  Mr.  Copeland 
and  me  from  Tanna  to  the  Church  at  home,  the 
following  statements  are  found  : — 

**  We  found  the  Tannese  to  be  painted  Savages, 
enveloped  in  all  the  superstition  and  wickedness  oi 
Heathenism.  All  the  men  and  children  go  in  a  state 
of  nudity.  The  older  women  wear  grass  skirts,  and 
the  young  women  and  girls,  grass  or  leaf  aprons 
like  Eve  in  Eden.  They  are  exceedingly  ignorant, 
vicious,  and  bigoted,  and  almost  void  of  natural  affec- 
tion.    Instead  of  the  inhabitants  of  Port  Resolution 


143  MISSION  LEAVES  /•ROM  TANNA. 

being  improved  by  coming  in  contact  with  white 
men,  they  are  rendered  much  worse ;  for  they  have 
learned  all  their  vices,  but  none  of  their  virtues, — if 
such  arc  possessed  by  the  pioneer  traders  among 
such  races  I  The  sandalwood  Traders  are  as  a  class 
the  most  godless  of  men,  whose  cruelty  and  wicked- 
ness make  us  ashamed  to  own  them  as  our  country- 
men. By  them  the  poor,  defenceless  Natives  are 
oppressed  and  robbed  on  every  hand  ;  and  if  they 
offer  the  slightest  resistance,  they  are  ruthlessly 
silenced  by  the  musket  or  revolver.  Few  r;:iiths 
here  pass  without  some  of  them  being  so  shot,  and, 
instead  of  their  murderers  feeling  ashamed,  they  boast 
of  how  they  despatch  them.  Such  treatment  keeps 
the  Natives  always  burning  under  a  desire  for  re- 
venge, so  that  it  is  a  wonder  any  white  man  is 
allowed  to  come  among  them.  Indeed,  all  Traders 
here  are  able  to  maintain  their  position  only  by  re- 
volvers and  rifles ;  but  we  hope  a  better  state  o( 
aflfairs  is  at  hand  for  Tanna." 

The  novelty  of  our  being  among  them  soon  passed 
away,  and  they  began  to  show  their  avarice  and  de- 
ceitfulness  in  every  possible  way.  The  Chiefs  united 
and  refused  to  give  us  the  half  of  the  small  piece  of 
land  which  had  been  purchased,  on  which  to  build 
our  Mission  House,  and  when  we  attempted  to  fence 
in  the  part  they  had  left  to  us,  they  "  tabooed  "  it,  i.e.^ 
threatened  our  Teachers  and  us  with  death  if  we  pro- 
ceeded further  with  the  work.  This  they  did  by  plac- 
ing certain  reeds  stuck  into  the  ground  here  and  there 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  143 

around  our  house,  which  our  Aneityumese  servants  at 
once  knew  the  meaning  of,  and  warned  us  of  our 
danger  ;  so  we  left  off  making  the  fence,  that  we 
might  if  possible  evade  all  offence.  They  then 
divided  the  few  bread-fruit  and  cocoa-nut  trees  on 
the  ground  amongst  themselves,  or  demanded  such 
payment  for  these  trees  as  we  did  not  possess,  and 
threatened  revenge  on  us  if  the  trees  were  injured  by 
any  person.  They  now  became  so  unreasonable  and 
offensive,  and  our  dangers  so  increased,  as  to  make 
our  residence  amongst  them  extremely  trying.  At 
this  time  a  vessel  called;  I  bought  from  the  Captain 
the  payment  they  demanded  ;  on  receiving  it,  they 
lifted  the  Taboo,  and  for  a  little  season  appeared  to 
be  friendly  again.  This  was  the  third  payment  they 
had  got  for  that  site,  and  to  yield  was  teaching  them 
a  cruel  lesson  ;  all  this  we  felt  and  clearly  saw,  but 
they  had  by  some  means  to  be  conciliated,  if  possible, 
and  our  lives  had  to  be  saved,  if  that  could  be  done 
without  dishonour  to  the  Christian  name. 

After  these  events,  a  few  weeks  of  dry  weather 
began  to  tell  against  the  growth  of  their  yams  and 
bananas.  The  drought  was  instantly  ascribed  to  us 
and  our  God.  The  Natives  far  and  near  were  sum- 
moned to  consider  the  matter  in  public  assembly. 
Next  day,  Nouka,  the  high  chief,  and  Miaki,  the  war- 
chief,  his  nephew,  came  to  inform  us,  that  two  power- 
ful Chiefs  had  openly  declared  in  that  assembly  that 
if  the  Harbour  people  did  not  at  once  kill  us  or  com- 
pel us  to  leave  the  island,  they  would,  unless  the  r  iie 


144  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM    TANNA. 

came  plentifully  in  the  meantime,  summon  all  the 
Inland  people  and  murder  both  our  Chiefs  and  us. 
The  friendly  Chiefs  said, — 

"  Pray  to  your  Jehovah  God  for  rain,  and  do  not 
go  far  beyond  your  door  for  a  time  ;  we  are  all  in 
greatest  danger,  and  if  war  breaks  out,  we  fear  we 
cannot  protect  you." 

But  this  friendliness  was  all  pretence  ;  they  them- 
selves, being  sacred  men,  professed  to  have  the  power 
of  sending  or  withholding  rain,  and  tried  to  fix  the 
blame  of  their  discomfiture  on  us.  The  rage  of  the 
poor  ignorant  Heathen  was  thereby  fed  against  us. 
The  Ever-Merciful,  however,  again  interposed  on  our 
behalf.  On  the  following  Sabbath,  just  when  we 
were  assembling  for  worship,  rain  began  to  fall,  and 
in  great  abundance.  The  whole  inhabitants  believed, 
apparently,  that  it  was  sent  to  save  us  in  answer  to 
our  prayers ;  so  they  met  again,  and  resolved  to 
allow  us  to  remain  on  Tanna.  Alas  I  the  continuous 
and  heavy  rains  brought  much  sickness  and  fever  in 
their  train,  and  again  their  sacred  men  pointed  to 
us  as  the  cause.  Hurricane  winds  also  blew  and 
injured  their  fruits  and  fruit-trees, — another  oppor- 
tunity for  our  enemies  to  lay  the  blame  of  everything 
upon  the  Missionaries  and  their  Jehovah  God  !  The 
triaJ  and  the  danger  daily  giew  ot  living  among  a 
people  so  dreadfully  benighted  by  superstition,  and 
so  '«asily  swayed  by  prejudice  and  passion. 

On  Sabbath  afternoon,  the  6th  of  January,  i860, 
in    %  severe  gale,  we  were  surprised   to  see  a  large 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  145 

Sydney  vessel  come  to  anchor  in  the  Harbour  at  Port 
Resolution,  right  opposite  our  house.  Though  wind 
and  sea  were  both  dangerously  high,  the  Captain  and 
all  hands,  as  we  were  afterwards  informed,  coolly  went 
to  sleep.  Gradually,  but  quite  perceptibly,  the  vessel 
was  allowed  to  drift  as  if  by  deliberate  intention,  till 
she  struck  on  the  beach  at  the  head  of  the  Bay,  and 
there  was  soon  broken  up  and  became  a  total  wreck. 
For  this  also  the  ignorant  Natives  gave  us  credit,  as 
for  everything  uncommon  or  disagreeable  on  Tanna  ; 
but  we  were  ever  conscious  that  our  Lord  Jesus  was 
near  us,  and  all  trials  that  lead  us  to  cling  closer  in 
fellowship  with  our  Saviour  are  really  blessings  in 
disguise.  The  Captain  of  that  vessel,  known  to  us 
only  as  "  Big  Hays,"  and  his  wife,  said  to  be  the 
wife  of  a  man  in  Sydney  who  had  run  away  with 
him,  and  his  like-minded  crew  became  by  their  shock- 
ing conduct  a  horrible  curse  to  our  poor  Islanders, 
and  greatly  embittered  the  feeling  against  us.  They 
were  armed  with  deadly  weapons,  and  did  their 
wicked  will  amongst  our  Natives,  who  durst  not  at- 
tack so  large  a  party  of  desperate  and  well-armed 
men.  But  they  were  white  people,  and  so  were  the 
Missionaries ;  to  the  savage  mind  that  was  enough, 
and  revenge  would  be  taken  upon  the  first  white  faces, 
however  innocent,  who  came  within  their  power. 

The  Natives  of  Tanna  were  well-nigh  constantly  at 
war  amongst  themselves,  every  man  doing  that  which 
was  right  in  his  own  eyes,  and  almost  every  quarrel 
ending  in  an  appeal  to  arms.     Besides  many   battles 

P.  10 


146  MI:iSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA. 

far  inland,  one  was  fought  closely  around  our  house, 
and  several  were  fought  around  the  Harbour,  In 
these  conflicts,  many  men  were  bruised  with  clubs 
and  wounded  with  arrows,  but  few  lives  were  lost, 
considering  the  savage  uproar  and  frenzy  of  the  scene. 
In  one  case,  of  which  we  obtained  certain  informa- 
tion, seven  men  were  killed  in  an  engagement,  and, 
according  to  Tannese  custom,  the  warriors  and  their 
friends  feasted  on  them  at  the  close  of  the  fray,  the 
widows  of  the  slain  being  also  strangled  to  death, 
and  similarly  disposed  of  Besides  those  who  fell  in 
war,  the  Natives  living  in  our  quarter  had  killed  and 
feasted  on  eight  persons,  usually  in  sacrificial  rites. 

It  is  said,  that  the  habitual  Cannibal's  desire  for 
human  flesh  becomes  so  horrible  that  he  has  been 
known  to  disinter  and  feast  upon  those  recently 
buried.  Two  cases  of  this  revolting  barbarism  were 
reported  as  having  occurred  amongst  the  villagers 
living  near  us.  On  another  occasion  the  great  chief 
Nouka  took  seriously  unwell,  and  his  people  sacrificed 
three  women  for  his  recovery  1  All  such  cruel  and 
horrifying  practices,  however,  they  tried  to  conceal 
from  us  ;  and  many  must  have  perished  in  this  way 
*f  whom  we,  though  living  at  their  doors,  were  never 
permitted  to  hear. 

Amongst  the  Heathen,  in  the  New  Hebrides,  and 
especially  on  Tanna,  wovian  is  the  down-trodden 
slave  of  man.  She  is  kept  working  hard,  and  bears 
all  the  heavier  burdens,  while  he  walks  by  her  side 
with  musket,  club,  or  spear.     If  she  ofi"ends  him,  he 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  147 

beats  or  abuses  her  at  pleasure.  A  savage  gave  his 
poor  wife  a  severe  beating  in  front  of  our  house  and 
just  before  our  eyes,  while  in  vain  we  strove  to  pre- 
vent it  Such  scenes  were  so  common  that  no  one 
thought  of  interfering.  Even  if  the  woman  died  in 
his  hands,  or  immediately  thereafter,  neighbours  took 
little  notice,  if  any  at  all.  And  their  children  were 
so  little  cared  for,  that  my  constant  wonder  was  how 
any  of  them  survived  at  all  I  As  soon  as  they  are 
able  to  knock  about,  they  are  left  practically  to  care 
for  themselves  ;  hence  the  very  small  affection  they 
show  towards  their  parents,  which  results  in  the  aged 
who  are  unable  to  work  being  neglected,  starved  to 
death,  and  sometimes  even  more  directly  and  vio- 
lently destroyed.  """'^ 

A  Heathen  boy's  education  consists  in  being  taught 
to  aim  skilfully  with  the  bow,  to  throw  the  spear 
faultlessly  at  a  mark,  to  wield  powerfully  the  club 
and  tomahawk,  and  to  shoot  well  with  musket  and 
revolver  when  these  can  be  obtained.  He  accom- 
panies his  father  and  brothers  in  all  the  wars  and 
preparations  for  war,  and  is  diligently  initiated  into 
all  their  cruelties  and  lusts,  as  the  very  prerequisite 
of  his  being  regarded  and  acknowledged  to  be  a  man 
and  a  warrior.  The  girls  have,  with  their  mother  and 
sisters,  to  toil  and  slave  in  the  village  plantations,  to 
prepare  all  the  materials  for  fencing  these  around,  to 
bear  every  burden,  and  to  be  knocked  about  at  will 
by  the  men  and  boys. 

Oh.  how  sad  and  degraded  is  the  position  of  Woman, 


148  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

where  the  teaching  of  Christ  is  unknown,  or  disre- 
garded though  known !  It  is  the  Christ  of  the  Bible, 
it  is  His  Spirit  entering  into  Humanity,  that  has  lifted 
Woman,  and  made  her  the  helpmate  and  the  friend  of 
Man,  not  his  toy  or  his  slave. 

To  the  best  of  our  observation,  the  Heathen,  though 
vaguely  following  some  division  of  the  week  into 
seven  days,  spent  the  Sabbath  on  Tanna  much  the 
same  as  their  other  days  were  spent.  Even  when 
some  were  led  to  give  up  manual  labours  on  that 
day,  they  spent  it,  like  too  many  Christians  else- 
where, in  visiting  friends  and  in  selfish  pleasures,  on 
feasting  and  drinking.  After  we  had  been  about  one 
year  on  the  island,  we  had  a  morning  Church  Service, 
attended  by  about  ten  Chiefs  and  as  many  women 
and  children  belonging  to  them  ;  though,  once  the 
Service  was  over,  they  paid  no  more  attention  to  the 
Lord's  Day.  On  some  of  the  more  Northern  Islands 
of  the  group,  the  Heathen  had  a  sacred  day.  Twice, 
sailing  with  the  Dayspring,  we  cast  anchor  at  an 
Island,  but  could  not  see  a  single  Native  till  next  day, 
when  one  who  could  speak  broken  English  informed 
us  that  none  of  the  people  had  been  seen  moving 
about  because  they  were  "keeping  their  Sunday." 
A  number  of  the  Tannese  spoke  a  little  English,  but 
they  were  the  worst  and  most  treacherous  characters  of 
all.  They  had  imbibed  the  profane  Trader's  language 
and  his  hatred  of  Missionaries  and  their  work  ;  and 
these,  added  to  their  own  Heathen  prejudices,  made 
them  the  most  troublesome  and  dangerous  of  men. 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  149 

After  the  Sabbath  Morning  Service  we  used  to 
walk  many  miles,  visiting  all  the  villages  within 
reach,  even  before  we  had  got  so  much  of  their  lan- 
guage as  to  be  able  to  speak  freely  to  the  people. 
Sometimes  we  made  a  circuit  amongst  them,  ten  or 
twelve  miles  away  and  as  many  back  again.  We 
tried  to  talk  a  little  to  all  who  were  willing  to  listen  ; 
and  we  conducted  the  Worship  of  Jehovah,  wherever 
we  could  find  two  or  three  disposed  to  gather  to- 
gether and  to  sit  or  kneel  beside  us.  It  was  to  flesh 
and  blood  weary  work,  and  in  many  ways  dishearten- 
ing— no  responsive  fiaces  and  hearts  there  to  cheer 
us  on  and  lift  us  up  into  fellowship  with  the  Lord ! 
But  it  helped  us  to  see  the  people,  and  to  get  ac- 
quainted with  the  districts  around  ;  it  also  secured 
for  us  very  considerable  audiences,  except  when  they 
were  engaged  in  war. 

No  real  progress  could  be  made  in  imparting  to 
them  spiritual  knowledge,  till  we  had  attained  some 
familiarity  with  their  language.  By  finding  out,  as 
before  recorded,  the  Tannese  for  "  What  is  this  t  "  and 
"  What  is  his  or  her  name  ?  "  we  got  the  names  of  things 
and  people,  and  made  amazing  progress  towards 
mutual  intelligence.  We  soon  found  out  that  there 
were  two  distinct  languages  spoken  in  and  around 
Port  Resolution  ;  but  we  confined  ourselves  to  that 
which  was  understood  as  far  as  the  other  Mission 
Station  ;  and,  by  God's  help  and  great  diligence,  we 
were  able  ere  long  to  speak  to  them  of  sin  and  d( 
salvation  through  Jesus  Christ 


150  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

Twelve  Aneityumese  Teachers  were  at  this  time 
living  on  Tanna,  but  they  had  no  Schools,  and  no 
Books  in  Tannese,  for  that  language  had  never  yet 
been  reduced  to  forms  that  could  be  printed.  The 
work  of  the  Teachers,  besides  telling  to  the  people 
around  all  that  they  could  regarding  Christ  and  the 
Christian  religion,  found  its  highest  value  in  present- 
ing through  their  own  spirit  and  character  a  nobler 
type  of  life  than  any  that  Heathenism  could  show. 

When  a  Missionary  arrives,  the  Teacher's  first  duty 
is  to  help  him  in  house-building,  fencing,  and  the 
many  manual  and  other  toils  required  in  organizing 
the  new  Station,  besides  accompanying  him  on  the  in- 
land journeys,  assisting  him  in  regard  to  the  language 
as  far  as  possible,  and  in  general  furthering  the  cause 
But  in  altogether  virgin  soil  like  that  of  Tanna,  the 
Aneityumese  Teacher,  or  one  from  any  other  island, 
had  the  language  to  acquire  first  of  all,  not  less  than 
the  European  Missionary,  and  was  therefore  of  little 
use  except  for  manual  labour,  and  that  too  had  to  be 
carried  on  by  signs  much  more  than  by  words.  Not 
only  has  every  island  its  own  tongue,  differing  widely 
from  and  unintelligible  to  all  the  others,  but  even 
the  people  on  one  side  of  an  island  could  not  some- 
times understand  or  converse  \\'ith  the  people  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  same.  This  rendered  our  work 
in  the  New  Hebrides  not  only  exceptionally  difficult, 
but  its  progressive  movement  distressingly  slow. 

Word  had  reached  Tanna,  that,  in  a  quarrel  with 
Sandal-wooders,    the     Erroman[:[ans     liad     murdeip'^ 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  151 

three  white  men  and  a  number  of  Natives  in  their 
employment,  in  revenge  for  the  white  men's  shame- 
fully entreating  and  murdering  the  Erromangans. 
On  Tanna  all  such  news  were  reported  and  talked 
over,  when  the  Chiefs  and  their  men  of  war  met  for 
their  evening  repast — an  event  that  generally  wound 
up  with  drinking  Kava,  which  first  produced  intoxi- 
cation like  whisky  and  then  stupefaction  like  a 
dose  of  laudanum.  Excited  by  the  rumours  from 
Erromanga,  they  had  drunk  more  than  usual,  and 
lay  about  their  Village  Drinking-Hall  in  a  helpless 
host.  Enemies  from  an  inland  tribe  stealthily  drew 
near,  and  discharged  their  muskets  amongst  them  in 
the  dark,  killing  one  man,  and  so,  according  to  their 
custom,  war  was  known  to  be  declared. 

Early  next  morning,  Miaki,  the  war-chief,  des- 
patched his  herald  to  sound  the  Conch  and  summon 
the  people  to  battle.  He  made  the  Harbour  and  all 
the  country  resound  with  it  for  six  miles  around,  and 
the  savage  hordes  gathered  to  the  call.  Putting  our 
trust  in  God,  we  quietly  resolved  to  attend  as  usual 
to  our  work  and  await  the  result.  Excitement  and 
terror  drove  the  Natives  hither  and  thither.  One  man 
close  to  us  being  nearly  killed,  his  friends  assembled 
in  great  force,  and  with  clubs  and  spears,  tomahawks 
and  muskets,  drove  the  offending  tribe  more  than  a 
mile  into  the  bush.  They,  in  turn,  being  reinforced, 
drove  their  enemies  back  again  to  the  beach.  There, 
seated  within  hearing  distance,  they  carried  on  a 
grand   sort    of   barbarous-Homeric   scolding   match, 


15*  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

and  exhausted  their  ra.f^e  in  javelins  of  reproach.  A 
great  relief  seemed  thereby  to  ensue,  for  the  rival 
Chiefs  thereon  approached  our  house  and  entreated 
me  to  dress  their  wounds!  I  did  so,  and  appealed  to 
them  for  peace,  and  got  their  promise  to  let  that 
conflict  come  to  an  end.  Alas,  for  the  passing  in- 
fluence of  such  appeals, — for  I  learned  shortly  after 
this,  on  my  return  from  Aneityum,  where  I  had  gone 
for  a  fortnight  to  recruit  from  the  effects  of  an  almost 
three  months"  continuance  of  recurring  ague  and 
fever,  that  eight  of  the  Harbour  people  had  been 
murdered  near  our  house  at  Port  Resolution.  The 
Natives  got  into  a  dreadfully  unsettled  state,  each 
one  wondering  in  terror  who  would  be  the  next  to  fall. 
About  the  time  of  my  dear  wife's  death,  our 
brother  Missionary,  Mr.  Mathieson,  also  became  ex- 
ceedingly unwell.  His  delicate  frame  fast  gave  way, 
and  brought  with  it  weakness  of  the  mind  as  v/ell  ; 
and  he  was  removed  to  Aneityum  apparently  in  a 
dying  condition.  These  sad  visitations  had  a  bad 
effect  on  the  Natives,  owing  to  their  wild  superstitions 
about  the  cause  of  death  and  sickness.  We  had  reason 
to  fear  that  they  would  even  interfere  with  the 
precious  grave,  over  which  we  kept  careful  watch 
for  a  season  ;  but  God  mercifully  restrained  them. 
Unfortunately,  however,  one  of  my  Aneityumese 
Teachers  who  had  gone  round  to  Mr.  Mathieson's 
Station  took  ill  and  died  there,  and  this  rekindled 
all  their  prejudices  He,  poor  fellow,  before  de^th 
said. — 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  153 

"  I  will  not  again  return  to  Port  Resolution,  or  see 
my  dear  Missi ;  but  tell  him  that  I  die  happy,  for 
I  love  Jesus  much,  and  am  going  to  Jesus  I 

Hearing  these  things,  the  Natives  insolently  de- 
manded me  to  tell  them  the  cause  of  this  death, 
and  of  Mr.  Mathieson's  trouble,  and  of  the  other 
deaths.  Other  reasoning  or  explanation  being  to 
them  useless,  I  turned  the  tables,  and  demanded 
them  to  tell  me  why  all  this  trouble  and  death  had 
overtaken  us  in  their  land,  and  whether  they  them- 
selves were  not  the  cause  of  it  all  ?  Strange  to 
say,  this  simple  question  turned  the  whole  current  of 
their  speculations.  They  held  meeting  after  meeting 
to  discuss  it  for  several  days,  and  returned  the 
message, — 

*  We  do  not  blame  you,  and  you  must  not  blame 
us  for  causing  these  troubles  and  deaths  ;  but  we 
believe  that  a  Bushman  must  have  got  hold  of 
portion  of  something  we  had  eaten,  and  must  have 
thrown  it  to  the  great  Evil  Spirit  in  the  volcanoj 
thereby  bringing  all  these  troubles  and  curses. 

Another  Chief  vindicated  himself  and  others 
thus : — "  Karapanamun,  the  Auruman  or  great  Evil 
Spirit  of  Tanna,  whom  we  all  fear  and  worship,  is 
causing  these  troubles ;  for  he  knows  that  if  we 
become  worshippers  of  your  Jehovah  God,  "ve  cannot 
continue  to  fear  him,  or  present  hira  with  the  best  of 
everything,  as  our  forefathers  have  always  done ;  he 
is  angry  at  you  ai?-^  at  us  alL" 

The  fear  of  the  deaths  and  troubles  being  ascribed 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 


to  them  silenced  their  talk  against  us  for  a  season  ; 
but  very  little  made  them  either  friends  or  foes,  as 
the  next  event  will  too  painfully  show. 

Nowhat,  an  old  Chief  of  the  highest  rank  from 
Aneityum,  who  spoke  Tannese  and  was  much  re- 
spected by  the  Natives  all  round  the  south  side  of 
Tanna,  came  on  a  visit  to  our  island.  After  return- 
ing home,  he  became  very  ill  and  died  in  a  few  days. 
The  deluded  Tannese,  hearing  of  his  death,  ascribed 
it  to  me  and  the  Worship,  and  resolved  to  burn  our 
house  and  property,  and  either  murder  the  whole 
Mission  party,  or  compel  us  to  leave  the  island. 
Nowhat's  brother  was  sent  from  Aneityum  to  talk  to 
the  Tannese  and  conciliate  them,  but  unfortunately 
he  could  not  speak  the  language  well ;  and  the 
Ancityumese  Teachers  felt  their  lives  to  be  at  this 
time  in  such  danger  that  they  durst  not  accompany 
him  as  interpreters,  while  I  on  the  other  hand  did  not 
understand  his  language,  nor  he,  mine.  Within  two 
days  after  landing,  he  had  a  severe  attack  of  ague  and 
fever  ;  and,  though  the  vessel  he  came  in  remained 
eight  days,  he  was  prostrated  all  the  time,  so  that  his 
well-intentioned  visit  did  us  much  harm.  The  Tan- 
nese became  furious.  This  was  proof  positive,  that  we 
were  the  cause  of  all  their  sickness  and  death.  In- 
land and  all  along  the  weather  side  of  the  island,  when 
far  enough  away  from  us,  they  said  that  the  Natives 
were  enjoying  excellent  health.  Meeting  after  meet- 
ing was  held  ;  exciting  speeches  were  delivered  ;  and 
feasts  were  given,  for  which  it  was  said  that  several 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  155 

women  were  sacrificed,  cooked,  and  eaten, — such 
being  the  bonds  by  which  they  entered  into  covenant 
with  each  other  for  life  or  death. 

On  the  morning  of  the  following  Sabbath,  we  heard 
what  were  said  to  be  the  dying  shrieks  of  two  woman- 
sacrifices  ;  but  we  went  not  near, — we  had  no  power 
to  save  them,  and  the  savages  only  waited  such  a 
chance  of  sacrificing  us  too.  Soon  after,  three  women 
came  running  to  the  Mission  House,  and  in  tears 
implored  us  to  try  and  protect  them  from  being 
killed  by  their  husbands.  Alas,  we  could  only  plead 
for  them,  the  Tannese  and  Aneityumese  Teachers 
warning  us  that  if  we  even  pled  we  would  be  instantly 
murdered,  as  the  men  were  raging  mad  with  the 
thirst  of  blood.  At  another  time,  eight  inland  girls 
came  running  to  us  and  sat  in  front  of  our  house  all 
day,  saying  they  were  afraid  to  go  home,  as  the 
men  were  fighMng  with  their  women  and  killing 
them.  At  night-fall,  however,  the  poor  creatures 
withdrew,  we  knew  not  to  what  fate. 

The  inhabitants  for  miles  around  united  in  seeking 
our  destruction,  but  God  put  it  into  even  savage 
hearts  to  save  us.  Old  Nowar,  the  Chief  under  whom 
we  lived,  and  the  Chief  next  under  him,  Arkurat, 
set  themselves  to  rescue  us.  Along  with  Manuman 
and  Sirawia  they  opposed  every  plan  in  the  public 
assembly  for  taking  our  lives.  Some  of  their  people 
also  remained  friendly  to  us,  and  by  the  help  of  our 
Aneityumese  Teachers,  v/arned  us  of  danger  and  pro- 
tected our  lives.     Determined   not   to  be   baffled,  a 


156  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

meeting  of  all  our  enemies  on  the  island  was  sum- 
xoned,  and  it  was  publicly  resolved  that  a  band  of 
men  be  selected  and  enjoined  to  kill  the  whole  of 
those  friendly  to  the  Mission,  old  Nowar  among  the 
rest,  and  not  only  to  murder  the  Mission  party,  but 
also  a  Trader  who  had  lately  landed  to  live  there,  that 
no  one  might  be  left  to  give  information  to  the  white 
men  or  bring  punishment  on  the  islanders.  Frenzy 
of  excitement  prevailed,  and  the  blood-fiend  seemed 
to  over-ride  the  whole  assembly ;  when,  under  an 
impulse  that  surely  came  from  the  Lord  of  Pity,  one 
great  warrior  Chief  who  had  hitherto  kept  silent,  rose, 
swung  aloft  a  mighty  dub  and  smashing  it  earth- 
ivards,  cried  aloud, — 

"The  man  that  kills  Missi  must  first  kill  me, — the 
men  that  kill  the  Mission  Teachers  must  first  kill  me 
and  my  people, — for  we  shall  stand  by  them  and 
defend  them  till  death." 

Instantaneously,  another  Chief  thundered  in  with 
the  same  declaration  ;  and  the  great  assembly  broke 
up  in  dismay.  All  the  more  remarkable  was  this 
deliverance,  as  these  two  Chiefs  lived  nearly  four 
miles  inland,  and,  as  reputed  disease  makers  and 
sacred  men,  were  regarded  as  amongst  our  bitterest 
enemies.  It  had  happened  that,  a  brother  of  the 
former  Chief  having  been  wounded  in  battle,  I  had 
dressed  his  wounds  and  he  recovered,  for  which 
perhaps  he  now  favoured  us.  But  I  do  not  put  very 
much  value  on  that  considerition  ;  for  too  clearly  did 
our  dear  Lord  jesus  interpose  directly  on  our  behalf 


THE   MAN   THAT   KILLS    MISSI    MUST    FIRST    KILL    ME." 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  I5> 

that  day.  I  and  my  defenceless  company  had  spent 
it  in  anxious  prayers  and  tears  ;  and  our  hearts  over- 
flowed with  gratitude  to  the  Saviour  who  rescued  us 
from  the  lions'  jaws. 

The  excitement  did  not  at  once  subside,  men 
continuing  to  club  and  beat  the  women  for  the 
smallest  offence.  At  every  opportunity  I  denounced 
their  conduct  and  rebuked  them  severely, — especially 
one  wretch,  who  beat  his  wife  just  in  front  of  our 
house  as  well  as  one  of  the  women  who  tried  to 
protect  her.  On  the  following  day,  he  returned  with 
an  armed  band,  and  threatened  our  lives  ;  but  I  stood 
up  in  front  of  their  weapons,  and  firmly  condemned 
their  conduct,  telling  that  man  particularly  that  his 
conduct  was  bad  and  cowardly.  At  length  his  wrath 
gave  way ;  he  grounded  his  club  in  a  penitent  mood, 
and  promised  to  refrain  from  such  evil  ways. 

Leaving  ail  consequences  to  the  disposal  of  my 
Lord,  I  determined  to  make  an  unflinching  stand 
against  wife-beating  and  widow-strangling,  feeling 
confident  that  even  their  natural  conscience  would  be 
on  my  side.  I  accordingly  pled  with  all  who  were 
in  power  to  unite  and  put  down  these  shocking  and 
disgraceful  customs.  At  length,  ten  Chiefs  entered 
into  an  agreement  not  to  allow  any  more  beating  of 
wives  or  strangling  of  widows,  and  to  forbid  all 
common  labour  on  the  Lord's  Day  ;  but  alas,  except 
for  purposes  of  war  or  other  wickedness,  the  influence 
of  the  Chiefs  on  Tanna  was  comparatively  small 
One  Chief  boldly  declared, — 


IS8  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

"  If  we  did  not  beat  our  women,  they  would  never 
work ;  they  would  not  fear  and  obey  us ;  but  when 
we  have  beaten,  and  killed,  and  feasted  on  two  or 
three,  the  rest  are  all  very  quiet  and  good  for  a  long 
time  to  come  1 "      "^ 

I  tried  to  show  him  how  cruel  it  was,  besides  that 
it  made  them  unable  for  work,  and  that  kindness 
would  have  a  much  better  effect ;  but  he  promptly 
assured  me  that  Tannese  women  "  could  not  under- 
stand kindness."  For  the  sake  of  teaching  by  ex- 
ample, my  Aneityumese  Teachers  and  I  used  to  go 
a  mile  or  two  inland  on  the  principal  pathway,  along 
with  the  Teachers'  wives,  and  there,  cutting  and 
carrying  home  a  heavy  load  of  firewood  for  myself 
and  each  of  the  men,  while  we  gave  only  a  small 
burden  to  each  of  the  women.  Meeting  many 
Tanna-men  by  the  way,  I  used  to  explain  to  them 
that  this  was  how  Christians  helped  and  treated  their 
wives  and  sisters,  and  then  they  loved  their  hus- 
bands and  were  strong  to  work  at  home ;  and  that 
as  men  were  made  stronger,  they  were  intended 
to  bear  the  heavier  burdens,  and  especially  in  all 
labours  out  of  doors.  Our  habits  and  practices  had 
thus  as  much  to  do  as,  perhaps  more  than,  all  our 
appeals,  in  leading  them  to  glimpses  of  the  life  to 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  was  calling  them. 

Another  war-burst,  that  caused  immense  consterna- 
tion, passed  over  with  only  two  or  three  deaths ;  and 
I  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  consent  of  twenty  Chiefs 
to  fight  no  more  except  on  the  defensive, — a  covenant 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  159 

to  which,  for  a  considerable  time,  they  strictly  ad- 
hered, in  the  midst  of  fierce  provocations.  But  to 
gain  any  such  end,  the  masses  of  the  people  must  be 
educated  to  the  point  of  desiring  it.  The  few  cannot, 
in  such  circumstances,  act  up  to  it,  without  laying 
th?mselves  open  to  be  down-trodden  and  swept  away 
by  the  savages  around. 
y^'  About  this  time,  several  men,  afraid  or  ashamed 
by  day,  came  to  me  regularly  by  night  for  conversa- 
tion and  instruction.  Having  seen  the  doors  of  the 
Mission  House  made  fast  and  the  windows  blinded 
so  that  they  could  not  be  observed,  they  continued 
with  me  for  many  hours,  asking  all  strange  questions 
about  the  new  Religion  and  its  laws.  I  remember  one 
Chief  particularly,  who  came  often,  saying  to  me, — 

"  I  would  be  an  Awfuaki  man  {i.e.,  a  Christian) 
were  it  not  that  all  the  rest  would  laugh  at  me ;  that 
I  could  not  stand  !  " 

"Almost  persuaded": — before  you  blame  him, 
remember  how  many  in  Christian  lands  and  amid 
greater  privileges  live  and  die  without  ever  passing 
beyond  that  stage.      ^^ 

The  wife  of  one  of  those  Chiefs  died,  and  he  resolved 
to  imitate  a  Christian  burial.  Having  purchased 
white  calico  from  a  Trader,  he  came  to  me  for  some 
tape  which  the  Trader  could  not  supply,  and  told  me 
that  he  was  going  to  dress  the  body  as  he  had  seen 
my  dear  wife's  dressed  and  lay  her  also  in  a  similar 
grave.  He  declined  my  offer  to  attend  the  funeral 
and  to  pray  with  them,  as  in  that  case  many  of  the 


t6o  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM    TANNA. 

villagers  would  not  attend.  He  wanted  all  the  people 
to  be  present,  to  see  and  to  hear,  as  it  was  the  first 
funeral  of  the  kind  ever  celebrated  among  the  Tan- 
nese ;  and  my  friend  Nowar  the  Chief  had  promised 
to  conduct  a  Service  and  offer  prayer  to  Jehoval 
before  all  the  Heathen.  It  moved  me  to  many 
strange  emotions,  this  Christian  burial,  conducted  by 
a  Heathen  and  in  the  presence  of  Heathens,  with 
an  appeal  to  the  true  and  living  God  by  a  man  as 
yet  darkly  groping  among  idols  and  superstitions  I 
Many  were  the  wondering  questions  from  time  to 
time  addressed  to  me.  The  idea  of  a  resurrection 
from  the  dead  was  that  which  most  keenly  interested 
these  Natives,  and  called  forth  all  their  powers  of 
inquiry  and  argument  Thus  the  waves  of  hope 
and  fear  swept  alternately  across  our  lives  ;  but  we 
embraced  every  possible  opportunity  of  telling  them 
the  story  of  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus,  in  the 
strong  hope  that  God  would  spare  us  yet  to 
bring  the  benighted  Heathen  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  true  salvation,  and  to  love  and  serve  the  only 
Saviour. 

Confessedly,  however,  it  was  uphill,  weary,  and 
trying  work.  For  one  thing,  these  Tannese  were 
terribly  dishonest ;  and  when  there  was  any  special 
sickness,  or  excitement  from  any  cause,  their  bad 
feeling  towards  the  Worship  was  displayed  by  the 
more  insolent  way  in  which  they  carried  off"  whatever 
they  could  seize.  When  I  opposed  them,  the  club  or 
tomahawk,  the  musket  or  kawas  [t.e,  killing  stone) 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  d6l 

being  instantly  raised,  intimated  that  my  life  would 
be  taken,  if  I  resisted  them.  Their  skill  in  stealing 
on  the  sly  was  phenomenal !  If  an  article  fell,  or 
was  seen  on  the  floor,  a  Tannaman  would  neatly 
cover  it  with  his  foot,  while  looking  you  frankly  in 
the  face,  and,  having  fixed  it  by  his  toes  or  by 
bending  in  his  great  toe  like  a  thumb  to  hold  it, 
would  walk  off  with  it,  assuming  the  most  innocent 
look  in  the  world.  In  this  way,  a  knife,  a  pair  of 
scissors,  or  any  smaller  article,  would  at  once  disap- 
pear. Another  fellow  would  deftly  stick  somet^hing 
out  of  sight  amongst  the  whip-cord  plaits  of  his  hair, 
another  would  conceal  it  underneath  his  naked  arm, 
while  yet  another  would  shamelessly  .'.Jtt  what  he 
coveted  and  openly  carry  it  away. 

With  most  of  them,  however,  the  5 hi) me  was  not 
in  the  theft,  but  in  doing  it  so  clun^isily  tliat  they 
were  discovered  1  Once,  after  continuous  rain  and  a 
hot  damp  atmosphere,  when  the  sun  shone  ou:  I  put 
my  bed-clothes  on  a  rope  to  dry.  I  stood  at  hand 
watching,  as  also  the  wives  of  two  Teachers,  for 
things  were  mysteriously  disappearing  almost  under 
our  very  eyes.  Suddenly,  Miaki,  who  with  his  war- 
companions  had  been  watching  us  unobserved,  came 
rushing  to  me  breathless  and  alone,  crying, — 

"  Missi,  come  in,  quick,  quick  I  I  want  to  tell  you 
something  and  to  get  your  advice  !  " 

He  ran  into  my  house,  and  I  followed  ;  but  before 
he  had  got  into  his  story,  we  heard  the  two  women 
crying  out, — 

P. 


Itt  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM    TANNA. 

"Missi,  missi,  come  quick!  Miaki's  men  are  steal- 
ing your  sheets  and  blankets  !  " 

I  ran  at  once,  but  all  were  gone  into  the  bush, 
and  with  them  my  sheets  and  blankets.  Miaki  for 
a  moment  looked  abashed,  as  I  charged  him  with 
deceiving  me  just  to  give  his  men  their  opportunity. 
But  he  soon  rose  to  the  occasion.  He  wrought  him- 
self into  a  towering  rage  at  them,  flourished  his  huge 
club  and  smashed  the  bushes  all  around,  shouting 
to  me, — 

"  Thus  will  I  smash  these  fellows,  and  compel  them 
to  return  your  clothes." 

Perhaps  he  hoped  to  move  me  to  intercede  for  his 
men,  and  to  prevent  bloodshed,  as  he  knew  that  I 
always  did,  even  to  my  own  loss  ;  but  I  resisted  all 
his  tricks,  and  urged  him  to  return  these  articles  at 
once  if  there  were  any  honour  or  honesty  in  him 
or  his  men.  Of  course,  he  left  me  but  to  share 
the  plunder.  He  kept  out  of  my  way  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  which  showed  some  small  glimmer- 
ing of  conscience  somewhere  ;  and  when  I  tackled 
him  on  the  subject,  at  our  first  meeting,  he  declared 
he  was  unable  to  get  the  articles  back,  which  of 
course  showed  the  lying  spirit,  amongst  them  every- 
where applauded, — for  a  lie  that  succeeded,  or  seemed 
to  succeed,  was  in  their  esteem  a  crowning  virtue. 

One  dark  night,  I  heard  them  amongst  my  fowls. 
These  I  had  purchased  from  them  for  knives  and 
:alico  ;  and  they  now  stole  them  all  away,  dead 
or  alive.     Had  I  interfered,  they  would  have  gloried 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  163 

in  the  chance  to  club  or  shoot  me  in  the  dark,  when 
no  one  could  exactly  say  who  had  done  the  deed. 
Several  of  the  few  goats,  which  I  had  for  milk,  were 
also  killed  or  driven  away  ;  indeed,  all  the  injury  that 
was  possible  was  done  to  me,  short  of  taking  away 
my  life,  and  that  was  now  frequently  attempted. 
Having  no  fires  or  fireplaces  in  my  Mission  House, 
such  being  not  required  there, — though  sometimes  a 
fire  would  have  been  invaluable  for  drying  our  bed- 
clothes in  the  Rainy  Season, — we  had  a  house  nearby 
in  which  all  our  food  was  cooked,  and  there,  under 
lock  and  key  we  secured  all  our  cooking  utensils, 
pots,  dishes,  etc.  One  night,  that  too  was  broken 
into,  and  everything  was  stolen.  In  consternation,  I 
appealed  to  the  Chief,  telling  him  what  had  been 
done.  He  also  flew  into  a  great  rage,  and  vowed 
vengeance  on  the  thieves,  saying  that  he  would 
compel  them  to  return  everything.  But,  of  course, 
nothing  was  returned  ;  the  thief  could  not  be  found  ! 
I,  unable  to  live  without  something  in  which  to  boil 
water,  at  length  offered  a  blanket  to  any  one  that 
would  bring  back  my  kettle.  Miaki  himself,  after 
much  professed  difficulty,  returned  it  minus  the  lid — 
that,  he  said,  probably  fishing  for  a  higher  bribe, 
could  not  be  got  at  any  price,  being  at  the  other  side 
of  the  island  in  a  tribe  over  which  he  had  no  controJ^ 
In  tne  circumstances,  I  was  giaa  to  get  icettic  mtni$~. 
lid — realizing  how  life  itself  may  depend  on  so  small 
a  luxury  I 

Having  no  means  of  redress,  and  feeling  ourselvcj 


|64  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

entirely  at  their  mercy,  we  strove  quietly  to  bear  all 
and  to  make  as  little  of  our  trials  as  possible  ;  indeed, 
we  bore  them  all  gladly  for  Jesus'  sake.  All  through 
these  sorrows,  our  assurance  deepened  rather  than 
faded,  that  if  God  only  spared  us  to  lead  them  to  love 
and  serve  the  same  Lord  Jesus,  they  would  soon  learn 
to  treat  us  as  their  friend  and  helper.  That,  however, 
did  not  do  away  with  the  hard  facts  of  my  life — being 
now  entirely  alone  amongst  them,  and  opposed  by 
their  cruelty  at  every  turn,  and  deceived  by  their  un- 
failing lies. 

One  morning,  the  Tannese,  rushing  towards  nie  In 
great  excitement,  cried, — 

"  Missi,  Missi,  there  is  a  God,  or  a  ship  on  fire,  or 
something  of  fear,  coming  over  the  sea  I  We  see  no 
flames,  but  it  smokes  like  a  volcano.     Is  it  a  Spirit, 

God,  or  a  ship  on  fire  ?     What  is  it  ?  what  is  it  ?  " 

One  party  after  another  followed  in  quick  succes- 
sion, shouting  the  same  questions,  in  great  alarm,  to 
which  I  replied, — 

"  I  cannot  go  at  once ;  I  must  dress  first  in  my  best 
clothes  ;  it  will  likely  be  one  of  Queen  Victoria's  Men- 
of-war,  coming  to  ask  of  me  if  your  conduct  is  good 
or  bad,  if  you  are  stealing  my  property,  or  threatening 
my  life,  or  how  you  are  using  me  ? " 

They  pled  with  me  to  go  and  see  it :  but  I  made 
much  fuss  about  dressing  and  getting  ready  to  meet 
the  great  Chief  on  the  vessel,  and  would  not  go  with 
chem.  The  two  principal  Chiefs  now  came  running 
ftod  asked, — 


\\  r)       '  ,1 

mill  I'V'i/  . 


#[ I ;,!,.'  ,ii 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  165 

**  Missi,  will  it  be  a  ship  of  war  ?  " 

I  called  to  them,  "  I  think  it  will ;  but  I  have  no 
time  to  speak  to  you  now,  I  must  get  on  my  best 
clothes  I " 

They  said,  "  Missi,  only  tell  us,  will  he  ask  you  il 
we  have  been  stealing  your  things  ? 

I  answered,  "  I  expect  he  will.*' 

They  asked,  "  And  will  you  tell  him  ?" 

I  said,  "  I  must  tell  him  the  truth  ;  if  he  asks,  I  will 
tell  him." 

They  ^hen  cried  out,  "Oh,  Missi,  tell  him  not! 
Everything  shall  be  brought  back  to  you  at  once,  and 
no  one  will  be  allowed  again  to  steal  from  you.' 

Then  said  I,  "Be  quick!  Everything  must  be 
returned  before  he  comes.  Away,  away  I  and  let  me 
get  ready  to  meet  the  great  Chief  on  the  Man-of- 
war." 

Hitherto,  no  thief  could  ever  be  found,  and  no  Chief 
had  power  to  cause  anything  to  be  restored  to  me  ; 
but  now,  in  an  incredibly  brief  space  of  time,  one 
came  running  to  the  Mission  House  with  a  pot, 
another  with  a  pan,  another  with  a  blanket,  others 
with  knives,  forks,  plates,  and  all  sorts  of  stolen 
property.  The  Chiefs  called  me  to  receive  these 
things,  but  I  replied, — 

"  Lay  them  all  down  at  the  door,  bring  everything 
together  quickly ;  I  have  no  time  to  speak  with 
you ! 

I  delayed  my  toilet,  enjoying  mischievously  the 
magical  effect  of  an   approaching  vessel  that  might 


l66  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

bring  penalty  to  thieves.  At  last  the  Chiefs,  running 
In  breathless  haste,  called  out  to  me, — 

"Missi,  Missi,  do  tell  us,  is  the  stolen  property  all 
here  ?  " 

Of  course  I  could  not  tell,  but,  running  out,  I  looked 
on  the  promiscuous  heap  of  my  belongings,  and  said, — 

"  I  don't  see  the  lid  of  the  kettle  there  yet  I  " 

One  Chief  said,  "No,  Missi,  for  it  is  on  the  other 
side  of  the  island  ;  but  tell  him  not,  I  have  sent  for  it, 
and  it  will  be  here  to-morrow." 

I  answered,  "  I  am  glad  you  have  brought  back  so 
much  ;  and  now,  if  you  three  Chiefs,  Nauka,  Miaki, 
and  Nowar,  do  not  run  away  when  he  comes,  he  will 
not  likely  punish  you  ;  but,  if  you  and  your  people  run 
away,  he  will  ask  me  why  you  are  afraid  and  I  will 
be  forced  to  tell  him  I  Keep  near  me  and  you  are 
all  safe ;  only  there  must  be  no  more  stealing  from 
me." 

They  said,  "  We  are  in  black  fear,  but  we  will  keep 
near  you,  and  our  bad  conduct  to  you  is  done." 

The  charm  and  joy  of  that  morning  are  fresh  to  me 
still,  when  H.M.S.  Cordelia,  Captain  Vernon,  steamed 
into  our  lovely  Harbour.  The  Commander,  having 
heard  rumour  of  my  dangers  on  Tanna,  kindly  came 
on  shore  as  soon  as  the  ship  cast  anchor,  with  two 
boats,  and  a  number  of  his  officers  and  men,  so  far 
armed.  He  was  dressed  in  splendid  uniform,  being  a 
tall  and  handsome  man,  and  he  and  his  attendai|ts 
made  a  grand  and  imposing  show.  On  seeing  Captain 
Vernon's  boat  nearing  the  shore,  and  the  men  glitter- 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 


ing  in  gold  lace  and  arms,  Miaki  the  Chief  left  my 
side  on  the  beach  and  rushed  towards  his  village.  I 
concluded  that  he  had  run  for  it  through  terror,  but  he 
had  other  and  more  civilized  intentions  in  his  heathen 
head  !  Having  obtained,  from  some  trader  or  visitor 
in  previous  days,  a  soldier's  old  red  coat,  he  had 
resolved  to  rise  to  the  occasion  and  appear  in  his  best 
before  the  Captain  and  his  men.  As  I  was  shaking 
hands  with  them  and  welcoming  them  to  Tanna, 
Miaki  returned  with  the  short  red  coat  on,  buttoned 
tightly  round  his  otherwise  naked  body  ;  and,  sur- 
mounted by  his  ugly  painted  face  and  long  whip- 
cords of  twisted  hair,  it  completely  spoiled  any  ap- 
pearance that  he  might  otherwise  have  had  of  savage 
freedom,  and  made  him  look  a  dirty  and  insignificant 
creature. 

The  Captain  was  talking  to  me,  his  men  stood  in 
order  near  by, — to  my  eyes,  oh  how  charming  a 
glimpse  of  Home  life  ! — when  Miaki  marched  up  and 
took  his  place  most  consequentially  at  my  side.  He 
felt  himself  the  most  important  personage  in  the 
scene,  and  with  an  attempt  at  haughty  dignity  he 
began  to  survey  the  visitors.  All  eyes  were  fixed  on 
the  impudent  little  man,  and  the  Captain  asked, — 

"  What  sort  of  character  is  this  ?  " 

I  replied,  "This  is  Miaki,  our  great  war  Chief;** 
and  whispered  to  the  Captain  to  be  on  his  guard,  as 
this  man  knew  a  little  English,  and  might  understand 
or  misunderstand  just  enough  to  make  it  afterwards 
dangerous  to  me. 


i68  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

The  Captain  only  muttered,  "The  contemptible 
creature  !  " 

But  such  words  were  far  enough  beyond  Miaki's 
vocabulary,  so  he  looked  on  and  grinned  com- 
placently. 

At  last  he  said,  "  Missi,  this  great  Chief  whom 
Queen  Victoria  has  sent  to  visit  you  in  her  Man-of- 
war,  cannot  go  over  the  whole  of  this  island  so  as  to 
be  seen  by  all  our  people  ;  and  I  wish  you  to  ask  him 
if  he  will  stand  by  a  tree,  and  allow  me  to  put  a  spear 
on  the  ground  at  his  heel,  and  we  will  make  a  nick 
in  it  at  the  top  of  his  head,  and  the  spear  will  be  sent 
round  the  island  to  let  all  the  people  see  how  tall  this 
great  man  is  !  " 

They  were  delighted  at  the  good  Captain  agreeing 
to  their  simple  request  ;  and  that  spear  was  exhibited 
to  thousands,  as  the  vessel,  hei  Commander,  officers, 
and  men,  were  afterwards  talked  of  round  and  round 
the  island. 

Captain  Vernon  was  extremely  kind,  and  offered 
to  do  anything  in  his  power  for  me,  thus  left  alone  on 
the  island  amongst  such  savages  ;  but,  as  my  main 
difficulties  were  connected  with  my  spiritual  work 
amongst  them  rousing  up  their  cruel  prejudices,  I 
did  not  see  how  his  kindness  could  effectually  inter- 
pose. At  his  suggestion,  however,  I  sent  a  general 
invitation  to  all  the  Chiefs  within  reach,  to  meet  the 
Captain  next  morning  at  my  house.  True  to  their 
instincts  of  suspicion  and  fear,  they  despatched  all 
their  women  and  children  to  the  beach  on  the  opposite 


MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA, 


side  of  the  island  beyond  reach  of  danger,  and  next 
morning  my  house  was  crowded  with  armed  men, 
manifestly  much  afraid.  Punctually  at  the  hour 
appointed,  lo  a.m.,  the  Captain  came  on  shore  ;  and 
soon  thereafter  twenty  Chiefs  were  seated  with  him 
in  my  house.  He  very  kindly  spent  about  an  hour, 
giving  them  wise  counsels  and  warning  them  against 
outrages  on  strangers,  all  calculated  to  secure  our 
safety  and  advance  the  interests  of  our  Mission  work. 
He  then  invited  all  the  Chiefs  to  go  on  board  and  see 
his  vessel.  They  were  taken  to  see  the  Armoury,  and 
the  sight  of  the  big  guns  running  so  easily  on  rails 
vastly  astonished  them.  He  then  placed  them  round 
us  on  deck  and  showed  them  two  shells  discharged 
towards  the  Ocean,  at  which,  as  they  burst  and  fell 
far  off,  splash — splashing  into  the  water,  the  terror  of 
the  Natives  visibly  increased.  But,  when  he  sent  a 
large  ball  crashing  through  a  cocoa-nut  grove,  break- 
ing the  trees  like  straws  and  cutting  its  way  clear  and 
swift,  they  were  quite  dumb- foundered  and  pled  to  be 
again  set  safely  on  shore.  After  receiving  each  some 
small  gift,  however,  they  were  reconciled  to  the  situa- 
tion, and  returned  immensely  interested  in  all  that 
they  had  seen.  Doubtless  many  a  wild  romance  was 
spun  by  these  savage  heads,  in  trying  to  describe 
and  hand  down  to  others  the  wonders  of  the  fire-god 
of  the  sea,  and  the  Captain  of  the  great  white  Queen. 
How  easily  it  all  lends  itself  to  the  service  of  poetry 
and  myth  I 

About    this    time    also,    the    London    Missionary 


I70  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

Society's  ship,  the  John  Williams,  visited  me,  having 
on  board  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Turner,  Inglis,  Baker, 
and  Macfarlan.  They  urged  me  to  go  with  them  on 
a  three  weeks'  trip  round  the  Islands,  as  I  had  lately 
suffered  much  from  fever  and  ague,  and  was  greatly 
reduced  by  it.  But  a  party  of  Bush  natives  had  killed 
one  of  our  Harbour  people  the  week  before,  and  sadly 
bruised  several  others  with  their  clubs,  and  I  feared 
a  general  war  of  revenge  if  I  left — for  my  presence 
amongst  them  at  least  helped  to  keep  the  peace.  I 
also  was  afraid  that,  if  I  left,  they  might  not  allow  me 
to  return  to  the  island, — so  I  declined  once  more  the 
pleasure  of  much-needed  change  and  rest.  Further, 
as  the  John  Williams  brought  me  the  wood  for  build- 
ing a  Church  which  I  had  bought  on  Aneityum,  the 
Tannese  now  plainly  saw  that,  though  their  conduct 
had  been  very  bad,  and  I  had  suffered  much  on  their 
island,  I  had  no  intention  of  leaving  them  or  of 
giving  up  the  work  of  Jehovah. 

Too  much,  perhaps,  had  I  hoped  for  from  the 
closely  succeeding  visits  of  the  good  Bishop  Selwyn, 
the  gallant  Captain  Vernon,  and  the  Mission  ship 
John  Williams.  The  impressions  were  undoubtedly 
good,  but  evanescent ;  and  things  soon  went  on  as 
they  had  done  before  among  our  benighted  Tannese, 
led  by  Satan  at  his  will,  and  impelled  to  the  grossest 
deeds  of  heathen  darkness.  The  change  by  Divine 
grace,  however,  we  knew  to  be  possible ;  and  for 
this  we  laboured  and  prayed  incessanMy,  fainting 
not,  or  if  fainting,  only  to  rise  again  and  tackle  every 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  171 

duty  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  who  had  placed  us 
there. 

Fever  and  ague  had  attacked  me  fourteen  times 
severely  with  slighter  recurring  attacks  almost  con- 
tinuously after  my  first  three  months  on  the  island, 
and  I  now  felt  the  necessity  of  taking  the  hint  of 
the  Tannese  Chief  before  referred  to, — "  Sleep  on  the 
higher  ground."  Having  also  received  medical  counsel 
to  the  same  effect,  though  indeed  experience  was  pain- 
fully sufficient  testimony,  I  resolved  to  remove  my 
house,  and  began  to  look  about  for  a  suitable  site. 
There  rose  behind  my  present  site,  a  hill  about  three 
hundred  feet  high  or  rather  more,  surrounded  on  all 
sides  by  a  valley,  and  swept  by  the  breezes  of  the 
trade  winds,  being  only  separated  from  the  Ocean  by 
a  narrow  neck  of  land.  On  this  I  had  set  my  heart ; 
there  was  room  for  a  Mission  House  and  a  Church, 
for  which  indeed  Nature  seemed  to  have  adapted  it. 
I  proceeded  to  buy  up  every  claim  by  the  Natives  to 
any  portion  of  the  hill,  paying  each  publicly  and  in 
turn,  so  that  there  might  be  no  trouble  afterwards.  I 
then  purchased  from  a  Trader  the  deck  planks  of  a 
shipwrecked  vessel,  with  which  to  construct  a  house 
of  two  apartments,  a  bed-room  and  a  small  store-room 
adjoining  it,  to  which  I  purposed  to  transfer  and  add 
the  old  house  as  soon  as  I  was  able. 

Just  at  this  juncture,  the  fever  smote  me  again 
more  severely  than  ever ;  my  weakness  after  this 
attack  was  so  great,  that  I  felt  as  if  I  never  could 
rally  again.    With  the  help  of  my  faithful  Aneityum- 


17*  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

cse  Teacher,  Abraham,  and  his  wife,  however,  I  made 
what  appeared  my  last  effort  to  creep,  I  could  not 
climb,  up  the  hill  to  get  a  breath  of  wholesome  air. 
When  about  two-thirds  up  the  hill,  I  became  so  faint 
that  I  concluded  I  was  dying.  Lying  down  on  the 
ground,  sloped  against  the  root  of  a  tree  to  keep  me 
from  rolling  to  the  bottom,  I  took  farewell  of  old 
Abraham,  of  my  Mission  work,  and  of  everything 
around  I  In  this  weak  state  I  lay,  watched  over  by 
my  faithful  companion,  and  fell  into  a  quiet  sleep. 
When  consciousness  returned,  I  felt  a  little  stronger, 
and  a  faint  gleam  of  hope  and  life  came  back  to  my 
soul. 

Abraham  and  his  devoted  wife,  Nafatu,  lifted  mc 
and  carried  me  to  the  top  of  the  hill.  There  they 
laid  me  on  cocoa-nut  leaves  on  the  ground,  and 
erected  over  me  a  shade  or  screen  of  the  same  ;  and 
there  the  two  faithful  souls,  inspired  surely  by  some- 
thing diviner  even  than  mere  human  pity,  gave  me 
the  cocoa-nut  juice  to  drink  and  fed  me  with  native 
food  and  kept  me  living — I  know  not  for  how  long. 
Consciousness  did,  however,  fully  return.  The  trade 
wind  refreshed  me  day  by  day.  The  Tannese  seemed 
to  have  given  me  up  for  dead  ;  and  providentially  none 
of  them  looked  near  us  for  many  days.  Amazingly 
my  strength  returned,  and  I  began  planning  about 
my  new  house  on  the  hill.  Afraid  again  to  sleep 
at  the  old  site,  I  slept  under  the  tree,  and  sheltered 
by  the  cocoa-nut  leaf  screen,  while  preparing  my  new 
bedro^-^. 


'^  ^^ 


|ili|'il 

;iij 


' 


I-,  « !^  « 


i-.      4         ,> 


MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  in 

Here  again,  but  for  these  faithful  souls,  the 
Aneityumese  Teacher  and  his  wife,  I  must  have  been 
baffled,  and  would  have  died  in  the  effbrL  The 
planks  of  the  wreck,  and  all  other  articles  required 
they  fetched  and  carried,  and  it  taxed  my  utmost 
strength  to  get  them  in  some  way  planted  together. 
But  life  depended  on  it  It  was  at  length  accom- 
plished ;  and  after  that  time  I  suffered  comparatively 
little  from  anything  like  continuous  attacks  of  fever 
and  ague.  That  noble  old  soul,  Abraham,  stood  by 
me  as  an  angel  of  God  in  sickness  and  in  danger ; 
he  went  at  my  side  wherever  I  had  to  go  ;  he  helped 
me  willingly  to  the  last  inch  of  strength  in  all  that  I 
had  to  do ;  and  it  was  perfectly  manifest  that  he  was 
doing  all  this  not  from  mere  human  love,  but  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus,  That  man  had  been  a  Cannibal  in  his 
heathen  days,  but  by  the  grace  of  God  there  he  stood 
verily  a  new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus.  Any  trust, 
however  sacred  or  valuable,  could  be  absolutely  re- 
posed in  him  ;  and  in  trial  or  danger,  I  was  often  re- 
freshed by  that  old  Teacher's  prayers,  as  I  used  to  be 
by  the  prayers  of  my  saintly  father  in  my  childhood's 
home.  No  white  man  could  have  been  a  more 
valuable  helper  to  me  in  my  perilous  circumstances, 
and  no  person,  white  or  black,  could  have  shown 
more  fearless  and  chivalrous  devotion. 

When  I  have  read  or  heard  the  shallow  objections 
of  irreligious  scribblers  and  talkers,  hinting  that  there 
was  no  reality  in  conversions,  and  that  Mission  effort 
was  but  waste,  oh,  how  my  heart  has  yearned  to  plant 


U  MISSION  LEAVES   FROM    TANNA. 

them  just  one  week  on  Tanna,  with  the  "natural" 
man  all  around  in  the  person  of  Cannibal  and  Heathen, 
and  only  the  one  "  spiritual  "  man  in  the  person  of 
the  converted  Abraham,  nursing  them,  feeding  them, 
saving  them  "  for  the  love  of  Jesus," — that  I  miglit  just 
learn  how  many  hours  it  took  to  convince  them  that 
Christ  in  man  was  a  reality  after  all !  All  the  scepti- 
cism of  Europe  would  hide  its  head  in  foolish  shame ; 
and  all  its  doubts  would  dissolve  under  one  glance  of 
the  new  light  that  Jesus,  and  Jesus  alone,  pours  from 
the  converted  Cannibal's  eye. 

Perhaps  it  may  surprise  some  unsophisticated 
reader  to  learn,  though  others  who  know  more  will 
be  quite  prepared  for  it,  that  this  removal  of  our 
house,  as  also  Mr.  Mathieson's  for  a  similar  reason, 
was  severely  criticised  by  the  people  who  try  to 
evangelize  the  world  while  sitting  in  easy  chairs  at 
home.  Precious  nonsense  appeared,  for  instance,  in 
the  Nova  Scotian  Church  Magazine,  about  my  house 
being  planted  on  the  fighting  ground  of  the  Natives, 
and  thereby  courting  and  provoking  hostilities.  As 
matter  of  fact,  the  hill-top  was  too  narrow  to  accom- 
modate both  the  Church  and  my  house,  and  had  to 
be  levelled  out  for  that  purpose,  and  it  was  besides 
surrounded  by  a  deep  valley  on  three  sides  ;  but  the 
arm-chair  critics,  unwilling  to  believe  in  the  heathen 
hatred  of  the  Gospel,  lunl  to  invent  some  reason  out 
of  their  own  brains  to  account  for  my  being  so  per- 
secuted and  plundered.  In  truth,  we  were  learning 
by  suffering  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  should  follow 


MJSSION  LEAVER   I<ROM    TANNA.  175 

US  to  these  Islands, — that  health  could  be  found  only 
on  the  higher  levels,  swept  by  the  breath  of  the  trade 
winds,  and  that  fever  and  ague  lay  in  wait  near  the 
shore,  and  especially  on  the  leeward  side.  Even  Mr. 
Inglis  had  his  house  on  Aneityum  removed  also  to 
the  higher  ground  ;  and  no  Missionary  since  has  been 
located  in  the  fever- beds  by  the  swamp  or  shore. 
Life  is  God's  great  gift,  to  be  preserved  for  Him,  not 
thrown  away. 


VIII. 
MORE    MISSION    LEAVES    FROM    TANNA. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

The  Blooa  Fiend  Unleashed.— In  the  Camp  of  the  Enemy.— 
A  Typical  South  Sea  Trader. — Young  Rarip's  Death.— 
The  Trader's  Retribution. — Worship  and  War. — Saved 
from  Strangling. — Wrath  Restrained. — Under  the  Axe. — 
The  Clubbing  of  Namuri. — Native  Saint  and  Martyr. — 
Bribes  Refused. — Widows  Saved  from  Strangling. — The 
Sinking  of  the  Well. — Church-Building  on  Tanna. — Ancient 
Stone-God. — Printing  First  Tannese  Book. — A  Christian 
Captain.  —  Levelled  Muskets. — A  French  Refugee. — A 
Villainous  Captain. — Like  Master  Like  Men. — Wrecked  on 
Purpose. — The  Kanaka  Traffic. — A  Heathen  Festival. — 
Sacrifices  to  Idols. — Heathen  Dances  and  Sham  Fights. — 
Six  Native  Teachers. — A  Homeric  Episode. — Victims  for 
a  Cannibal  Feast. — The  Jaws  of  Death. —  Nahak  or 
Sorcery. — Killing  Me  by  Nahak. — Nahak  Defied. — Pro- 
tected by  Jehovah. — Almost  Persuaded. — Escorted  to  the 
Battlefield. — Praying  for  Enemies. — Our  Canoe  err  the 
Reef. — A  Perilous  Pilgrimage. — Rocks  and  Waters 

THE  Peace-party,  my  band  of  twenty  Chiefs 
already  spoken  of,  kept  all  the  tribes  around 
the  Harbour  acting  only  on  the  defensive  for  a  season. 
But  the  Inland  people  murdered  eight  Chiefs  from  a 
distance  who,  after  paying  a  friendly  visit  to  the 
Harbour  people,  were  returning  to  their  homes.     At 


i8o  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

the  same  time,  one  of  the  Inland  Chiefs,  who  had  pled 
with  his  people  to  give  up  war  and  live  at  peace  with 
surrounding  tribes,  was  overthrown  and  murdered  by 
his  own  men,  as  also  his  brother  and  four  wives  and 
two  children,  and  was  supplanted  by  another  leader 
more  akin  to  their  wishes  and  tastes.  They  proceeded, 
according  to  their  custom  of  declaring  war,  to  shoot 
one  of  the  Harbour  men  and  to  break  down  their 
fences  and  plantations.  So  once  again,  the  blood- 
fiend  was  unleashed, — the  young  men  of  Tanna  being 
as  eager  to  get  up  a  battle,  as  young  men  of  the  world 
at  nome  seem  eager  to  get  up  a  concert  or  a  ball. 

The  Harbour  people  advised  me  to  remove  a  mile 
further  away  from  these  warriors  ;  but  the  Inland 
tribes  sent  me  word  not  to  desert  my  house,  lest 
it  might  be  burned  and  plundered,  for  that  they 
themselves  had  no  quarrel  against  me.  Early  next 
morning,  I,  accompanied  by  Abraham  and  another 
Aneityumese,  started  off  to  visit  the  Bush  party,  and 
if  possible  avert  the  impending  war,  but  without  in- 
forming my  Harbour  people.  About  four  miles  from 
our  Station,  we  met  the  Chief  of  our  farthest  inland 
friendly  tribe  with  all  his  fighting  men  under  arms. 
Forcing  me  to  disclose  our  errand,  he  reluctantly 
allowed  us  to  pass.  Praying  to  Jesus  for  guidance 
and  protection,  we  pressed  along  the  path  through 
the  thick  bush  four  miles  further  still.  My  two 
attendants,  sinking  into  silence,  betrayed  growing 
fear;  and  I,  after  trying  to  cheer  them,  had  at  their 
most  earnest  appeal   to  walk  on  also  in  silence,  my 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA,  i8i 

heart  and  theirs  going  up  to  Jesus  in  prayer.  We 
passed  many  deserted  villages  and  plantations,  but 
saw  no  living  person.  At  last,  unexpectedly,  we 
.  stumbled  upon  the  whole  host  assembled  on  the 
Village  Common  at  a  great  feast ;  and  at  sight  of  us 
every  man  rushed  for  his  weapons  of  war.  Keeping 
my  Teachers  close  beside  me,  I  walked  straight  into 
the  midst  of  them,  unarmed  of  course,  and  cried  as 
loud  as  I  possibly  could  in  their  own  tongue, — 

"  V.y  love  to  all  you  men  of  Tanna  I  Fear  not ;  I 
am  your  friend  ;  I  love  you  every  one,  and  am  come 
to  tell  you  about  Jehovah  God  and  good  conduct 
such  as  pleases  Him  I " 

An  old  Chief  thereon  came  and  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and,  after  leading  me  about  among  the  people, 
said, — 

"  Sit  down  beside  me  here  and  talk  with  me ;  by- 
and-by  the  people  will  not  be  afraid." 

A  few  ran  off  to  the  bush  in  terror.  Others  ap- 
peared to  be  beside  themselves  with  delight.  They 
danced  round  us  frantically,  striking  the  ground  and 
beating  a  canoe  with  their  clubs,  while  shouting  to 
each  other,  "  Missi  is  come  I  Missi  is  come  !  "  The 
confusion  grew  every  moment  wilder,  and  there  was 
a  fiendish  look  about  the  whole  scene.  Men  and  boys 
rushed  thronging  around  from  every  quarter,  all 
painted  in  varied  and  savage  devices,  and  some  with 
their  hair  stuck  full  of  fantastic  feathers.  Women  and 
children  peered  through  the  bush,  and  instantaneously 
disappeared.    Even  in  that  anxious  moment,  it  struck 


1 83  MORE   MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNa. 

me  that  they  had  many  more  children  amongst  them 
than  the  people  around  the  shores,  where  women  and 
children  are  destroyed  by  the  cruelty  and  vices  of 
"civilized  "  visitors  I  After  spending  about  an  hour, 
conversing  and  answering  all  questions,  they  ap- 
parentl}-  agreed  to  give  up  the  war,  and  allowed  me 
to  conduct  the  Worship  amongst  them.  They  then 
made  me  a  present  of  cocoa-nuts  and  sugar-cane  and 
two  fowls,  which  my  attendants  received  from  them  ; 
and  I,  in  return,  presented  a  red  shirt  to  the  principal 
Chief,  and  distributed  a  quantity  of  fish-hooks  and 
pieces  of  red  calico  amongst  the  rest  The  leading 
men  shook  hands  graciously,  and  invited  us  often  to 
come  and  see  them,  for  after  that  visit  they  would 
harm  no  person  connected  with  our  Mission.  Mean- 
time, the  Harbour  people  having  learned  where  we 
had  gone,  had  concluded  that  we  would  ail  be  killed 
and  feasted  upon.  When  we  returned,  with  a  present 
of  food,  and  informed  them  what  we  had  heard  and 
seen,  their  astonisliment  was  beyond  measure ;  it 
had  never  been  so  seen  after  this  manner  on  Tanna  ! 
The  peace  continued  for  more  than  four  weeks,  an 
uncommonly  prolonged  truce.  All  hands  were  busy 
at  work.  Many  yam-plantations  were  completed,  and 
all  fences  were  got  into  excellent  condition  for  a  year. 
The  prejudices  and  persecutions  of  Heathens  were 
a  sore  enough  trial,  but  sorer  and  more  hopeless  was 
the  wicked  and  contaminating  influence  of,  alas,  my 
fellow-countrymen.  One,  for  instance,  a  Captain 
Winchester,  living  with  a  native  woman  at  the  head 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  183 

of  the  bay  as  a  trader,  a  dissipated  wretch,  though 
a  well-educated  man,  was  angry  forsooth  at  this  state 
of  peace !  Apparently  there  was  not  the  usual  de- 
mand for  barter  for  the  fowls,  pigs,  etc.,  in  which  he 
traded.  He  developed  at  once  a  wonderful  interest 
in  their  affairs,  presented  all  the  Chiefs  around  with 
powder,  caps,  and  balls,  and  lent  among  them  a 
number  of  flash-muskets.  He  urged  them  not  to  be 
afraid  of  war,  as  he  would  supply  any  amount  of 
ammunition.  I  remonstrated,  but  he  flatly  told  me 
that  peace  did  not  suit  his  purposes  !  Incited  and 
encouraged  thus,  these  poor  Heathen  people  were 
goaded  into  a  most  unjust  war  on  neighbouring 
tribes.  The  Trader  immediately  demanded  a  high 
price  for  the  weapons  he  had  lent ;  the  price  of 
powder,  caps,  and  balls  rose  exorbitantly  with  every 
fresh  demand  ;  his  yards  were  crowded  with  poultry 
and  pigs,  which  he  readily  disposed  of  to  passing 
vessels ;  and  he  might  have  amassed  great  sums  of 
money  but  for  his  vile  dissipations.  Captain  Win- 
chester, now  glorying  in  the  war,  charged  a  large  hog 
for  a  wine-glass  full  of  powder,  or  three  or  four  balls, 
or  ten  gun-caps  ;  he  was  boastful  of  his  "  good  luck  " 
in  getting  rid  of  all  his  old  muskets  and  filling  his 
yards  with  pigs  and  fowls.  Such  is  the  infernal 
deptht  when  the  misery  and  ruin  of  many  are  thought 
to  be  more  than  atoned  for  by  the  wealth  and  pros- 
perity of  a  few  who  trade  in  their  doom  I 

Miaki  the  war  Chief  had  a  young  brother,  Rarip 
by  name,  about  eighteen  years  of  age.     When  this 


l84  MORE   MISJION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA. 

war  began,  he  came  to  live  with  me  at  the  Mission 
House.  After  it  had  raged  some  time,  Miaki  forced 
him  to  join  the  fighting  men  ;  but  he  escaped  through 
the  bush,  and  returned  to  mc,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  I  hate  this  fighting ;  it  is  not  good  to  kill 
men  ;  I  will  live  with  you  ! " 

Again  the  War  Chief  came,  and  forced  my  dear 
young  Rarip  to  join  the  hosts.  Of  course,  I  could 
only  plead  ;  I  could  not  prevent  him.  This  time, 
he  placed  him  at  his  own  side  in  the  midst  of  his 
warriors.  On  coming  in  sight  of  the  enemy,  and 
hearing  their  first  yells  as  they  rushed  from  the  bush, 
a  bullet  pierced  young  Rarip's  breast  and  he  fell  dead 
into  the  arms  of  Miaki.  The  body  was  carried  home 
to  his  brother's  village,  with  much  wailing,  and  a 
messenger  ran  to  tell  me  that  Rarip  was  dead.  On 
hasting  thither,  I  found  him  quite  dead,  and  the 
centre  of  a  tragic  ceremonial.  Around  him,  some 
sitting,  others  lying  on  the  ground,  were  assembled 
all  the  women  and  girls,  tearing  their  hair,  wounding 
themselves  with  split  bamboos  and  broken  bottles, 
dashing  themselves  headlong  to  the  earth,  painting 
all  black  their  faces,  breasts,  and  arms,  and  wailing 
with  loud  lamentations !  Men  were  also  there,  knock- 
ing their  heads  against  the  trees,  gashing  their  bodies 
with  knives  till  they  ran  with  streaks  of  blood,  and 
indulging  in  every  kind  of  savage  symbol  of  grief  and 
anguish.  My  heart  broke  to  see  them,  and  to  think 
that  they  knew  not  to  look  to  our  dear  Lord  Jesus 
for  consolation. 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES   FROM  TANNA.  185 

I  returned  to  the  Mission  House,  and  brought  a 
white  sheet  and  some  tape,  in  which  the  body  of  dear 
young  Rarip  was  wrapped  and  prepared  for  the  grave. 
The  Natives  appeared  to  be  gratified  at  this  mark 
of  respect ;  and  all  agreed  that  Rarip  should  have 
under  my  direction  a  Christian  burial.  The  men 
prepared  the  grave  in  a  spot  selected  near  to  his  own 
house  ;  I  read  the  Word  of  God,  and  offered  prayer 
to  Jehovah,  with  a  psalm  of  praise,  amidst  a  scene 
of  weeping  and  lamentation  never  to  be  forgotten ; 
and  the  thought  burned  through  my  very  soul 
— oh,  when,  when  will  the  Tannese  realize  what  I  am 
now  thinking  and  praying  about,  the  life  and  immor- 
tality brought  to  light  through  Jesus  ? 

As  the  war  still  raged  on,  and  many  more  were 
killed,  vengeance  threatened  the  miserable  Trader. 
Miaki  attacked  him  thus, — 

"  You  led  us  into  this  war.  You  deceived  us,  and 
we  began  it.  Rarip  is  dead,  and  many  others.  Your 
life  shall  yet  go  for  his." 

Captain  Winchester,  heartless  as  a  dog  so  long  as 
pigs  and  fowls  came  to  the  yard  at  whatever  cost  to 
others*  lives,  now  trembled  like  a  coward  for  himself. 
He  implored  me  to  let  him  and  his  Mar^  wife  sleep 
at  my  house  for  safety ;  but  I  refused  to  allow  my 
Mission  to  be  in  any  way  identified  with  his  crimes. 
The  Natives  from  other  islands,  whom  he  kept  and 
wrought  like  slaves,  he  now  armed  with  muskets  for 
his  defence ;  but,  having  no  faith  in  them  protecting 
or  even  warning  him,  he  implored  me  to  send  one 


l86  MORE   MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA. 

of  my  Teachers,  to  assist  his  wife  in  watching  till  he 
snatched  a  i&w  hours  of  sleep  every  day,  and,  if  awake, 
he  would  sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  he  could  by  aid  of 
musket  and  revolver.  The  Teachers  were  both  afraid 
and  disinclined  to  go  ;  and  I  could  not  honestly  ask 
them  to  do  so.  His  peril  and  terror  became  so  real 
that  by  night  he  slept  in  his  boat  anchored  out  in  the 
centre  of  the  bay,  with  his  arms  beside  him,  and  a 
crew  ready  to  start  off  at  the  approach  of  danger  and 
lose  everything;  while  by  day  he  kept  watch  on 
shore,  armed,  and  also  ready  to  fly.  Thus  his  miser- 
able existence  dragged  on,  keeping  watch  alterna- 
tively with  his  wife,  till  a  trading  vessel  called  and 
carried  him  off  with  all  that  he  had  rescued— for 
which  deliverance  we  were  unfeignedly  thankful! 
The  war,  which  he  had  wickedly  instigated,  lingered 
on  for  three  months  ;  and  then,  by  a  present  given 
secretly  to  two  leading  Chiefs,  I  managed  to  bring 
it  to  a  close.  But  feelings  of  revenge  for  the  slain, 
burned  fiercely  in  many  breasts  ;  and  young  men  had 
old  feuds  handed  on  to  them  by  the  recital  of  their 
fathers'  deeds  of  blood. 

All  through  this  war,  I  went  to  the  fighting  ground 
every  Sabbath,  and  held  worship  amongst  our 
Harbour  people.  Hundreds  assembled  around  me, 
and  listened  respectfully,  but  they  refused  to  give  up 
the  war.  One  day,  I  determined  to  go  through  the 
bush  that  lay  between  and  speak  and  pray  with  the 
enemies  also.  Our  Harbour  folks  opposed  me,  and 
one  Jeading  man  said, — 


MORE   MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  187 

"  Missi,  pray  only  for  us,  and  your  God  will  be 
strong  to  help  us  and  we  will  not  be  afraid  !  You 
must  not  pray  with  the  enemy,  lest  He  may  help  them 
too." 

Alter  this  episode,  I  made  it  my  duty  always  to 
visit  both  Camps,  when  I  went  to  the  fighting  ground, 
and  to  have  worship  with  both, — teaching  them  that 
Jehovah  my  God  was  angry  at  all  such  scenes  and 
would  not  fight  for  either,  that  He  commanded  them 
to  live  at  peace. 

About  this  time,  our  Sabbath  audiences  at  the 
Mission  numbered  forty  or  so.  Nowar  and  three 
or  four  more,  and  only  they,  seemed  to  love  and 
serve  Jesus.  They  were,  however,  changeable  and 
doubtful,  though  they  exerted  a  good  influence  on 
their  villages,  and  were  generally  friendly  to  us  and 
to  the  Worship.  Events  sometimes  for  a  season 
greatly  increased  our  usefulness.  For  instance,  one 
of  the  Sacred  Men  when  fishing  on  the  coral  reef  was 
bitten  by  a  poisonous  fish.  After  great  agony,  he 
died,  and  his  relatives  were  preparing  to  strangle  his 
two  wives  that  their  spirits  might  accompany  and 
serve  him  in  the  other  world.  Usually  such  tragedies 
were  completed  before  I  ever  heard  of  them.  On 
this  occasion,  I  had  called  at  the  village  that  very 
day,  and  succeeded  in  persuading  them  to  bury  him 
alone — his  wives  being  saved  alive  at  my  appeal. 
Thus  the  idea  got  to  be  talked  of,  and  the  horrible 
custom  was  being  undermined — the  strangling  of 
widows  I 


i88         MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

In  connection  with  such  poisonings,  I  may  men- 
tion that  some  of  these  fishes  were  deadly  poisonous  ; 
others  were  unwholesome,  and  even  poisonous,  only 
at  certain  seasons  ;  and  still  others  were  always  nu- 
tritious and  good.  For  our  own  part,  we  used  fish 
sparingly  and  cautiously  ;  and  the  doubtful  ones  we 
boiled  with  a  piece  of  silver  in  the  water.  If  the  silver 
became  discoloured,  we  regarded  the  fish  as  unwhole- 
some ;  if  the  silver  remained  pure,  we  could  risk  it 

One  morning  at  daybreak  I  found  my  house  sur- 
rounded by  armed  men,  and  a  Chief  intimated  that 
they  had  assembled  to  take  my  life.  Seeing  that  I 
was  entirely  in  their  hands,  I  knelt  down  and  gave 
myself  away  body  and  soul  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  for 
what  seemed  the  last  time  on  earth.  Rising,  I  went 
out  to  them,  and  began  calmly  talking  about  their 
unkind  treatment  of  me  and  contrasting  it  with  all 
my  conduct  towards  them.  I  also  plainly  showed 
them  what  would  be  the  sad  consequences,  if  they 
carried  out  their  cruel  purpose.  At  last  some  of  the 
Chiefs,  who  had  attended  the  Worship,  rose  and 
said, — 

"  Our  conduct  has  been  bad ;  but  now  we  will 
.ight  for  you,  and  kill  all  those  who  hate  you."   / 

Grasping  hold  of  their  leader,  I  held  him  fast  till 
'ae  promised  never  to  kill  any  one  on  my  account, 
Tor  Jesus  taught  us  to  love  our  enemies  and  always 
to  return  good  for  evil  1  During  this  scene,  many  of 
the  armed  men  slunk  away  into  the  bush,  and  those 
who  remained  entered  into  a  ^ond  to  be  friendly  and 


J 


^^mt5IH|^^^^^^K11iip*SSiW7~^pF^ 


MORE   MISSION  LEAVh6    FROM   TANNA.  189 

to  protect  us.  But  again  their  Public  Assembly  re- 
solved that  we  should  be  killed,  because,  as  they  said, 
they  hated  Jehovah  and  the  Worship  ;  for  it  made 
them  afraid  to  do  as  they  had  always  done.  If  I 
would  give  up  visiting  the  villages,  and  praying  and 
talking  with  them  about  Jehovah,  they  intimated 
that  they  would  like  me  to  stay  and  trade  with  them, 
as  they  liked  the  Traders  but  hated  the  Missionaries  ! 
I  told  them  that  the  hope  of  being  able  to  teach 
them  the  Worship  of  Jehovah  alone  kept  me  living 
amongst  them  ;  that  I  was  there,  not  for  gain  or 
pleasure,  but  because  I  loved  them,  and  pitied  their 
estate,  and  sought  their  good  continually  by  leading 
them  to  know  and  serve  the  only  true  God.  One  of 
the  Chiefs,  who  had  lived  in  Sydney  and  spoke 
English,  replied  for  all  the  rest, — 

"  Missi,  our  fathers  loved  and  worshipped  whom 
you  call  the  Devil,  the  Evil  Spirit  ;  and  we  are  deter- 
mined to  do  the  same,  for  we  love  the  conduct  of 
our  fathers.  Missi  Turner  came  here  and  tried  to 
break  down  our  worship,  but  our  fathers  fought  him 
and  he  left  us.  They  fought  alro  Peta,  the  Samoan 
Teacher,  and  he  fled.  They  fought  and  killed  some 
of  the  Samoan  Teachers  placed  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Harbour,  and  their  compani  ons  left.  We  killed 
the  last  foreigner  that  lived  i  1  Tanna  before  you 
came  here.  We  murdered  the  /  neityumese  Teachers, 
and  burned  down  their  house?  After  each  of  these 
acts,  Tanna  was  good  ;  we  all  <ived  like  our  fathers, 
and  sickness  and  death  left  us      Now,  our  people  arc 


I90  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   J  ANNA, 

determined  to  kill  you,  if  you  do  not  leave  this 
island  ;  for  you  are  changing  our  customs  and  de- 
stroying our  worship,  and  we  hate  the  Jehovah 
Worship." 

Then,  surrounded  by  a  number  of  men,  who  had 
spent  some  years  in  the  Colonies,  he  continued  in  a 
bitter  strain  to  this  effect, — 

"  The  people  of  Sydney  belong  to  your  Britain  ; 
they  know  what  is  right  and  wrong  as  well  as  you  ; 
and  we  have  ourselves  seen  them  fishing,  feasting, 
cookin<j,  working,  and  seeking  pleasure  on  the 
Sabbath  as  on  any  other  day.  You  say,  we  do  not 
here  need  to  cook  any  food  on  Sabbaths  or  to  toil 
at  our  ovens,  but  you  yourself  cook,  for  you  boil  your 
kettle  on  that  day !  We  have  seen  the  people  do 
all  the  conduct  at  Sydney  which  you  call  bad,  but 
which  we  love.  You  are  but  one,  they  are  many  ; 
they  are  right,  and  you  must  be  wrong ;  you  are 
teaching  lies  for  Worship." 

After  many  such  speeches,  I  answered  all  the 
questions  of  the  people  fully,  and  besides  I  cross- 
questioned  my  assailants  on  several  subjects,  re- 
garding which  they  grossly  contradicted  each  other, 
till  the  majority  of  voices  cried  out, — 

"They  are  lying!  Their  words  are  crooked! 
Missi  knows  all  the  truth  about  the  people  o( 
Sydney !  " 

Alas,  I  had  to  admit  that  what  they  reported  was 
too  true  regarding  the  godless  multitudes  at  home 
who  made  the  S<Tbh-»th  a  day  of  pleasure,  but  not 


MORR  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  191 


regarding  Jehovah's  servants.  By  this  time,  they 
were  willing  to  remain  quiet,  and  allowed  me  to  talk 
of  spiritual  things  and  of  the  blessings  that  the 
Sabbath  and  the  Bible  brought  to  all  other  lands, 
and  to  conduct  in.  their  presence  and  hearing  the 
Worship  of  Jehovah 

^  But  my  enemies  seldom  slackened  their  hateful 
designs  against  my  life,  however  calmed  or  baffled 
for  the  moment.  Within  a  few  days  of  the  above 
events,  when  Natives  in  large  numbers  were  as- 
sembled  at  my  house,  a  man  furiously  rushed  on  me 
with  his  axe  ;  but  a  Kaserumini  Chief  snatched  a 
spade  with  which  I  had  been  working,  and  dexter- 
ously defended  me  from  instant  death.  Life  in  such 
circumstances  led  me  to  cling  very  near  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  ;  I  knew  not,  for  one  brief  hour,  when  or  how 
attack  might  be  made  ;  and  yet,  with  my  trembling 
hand  clasped  in  the  hand  once  nailed  on  Calvary, 
and  now  swaying  the  sceptre  of  the  Universe,  calm- 
ness and  peace  and  resignation  abode  in  my  soul.    .^ 

Next  day,  a  wild  Chief  followed  me  about  for  four 
hours  with  his  loaded  musket,  and,  though  often 
directed  towards  me,  God  restrained  his  hand.  I 
spoke  kindly  to  him,  and  attended  to  my  work  as 
if  he  had  not  been  there,  fully  persuaded  that  my 
God  had  placed  me  there,  and  would  protect  me 
till  my  allotted  task  was  finished.  Looking  up  in 
unceasing  prayer  to  our  dear  Lord  Jesus,  I  left  all 
in  His  hands,  and  felt  immortal  till  my  work  was 
done.     Trials  and  hairbreadth  escapes  strengthened 


193         MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

my  fa  ith,  and  seemed  only  to  nerve  me  for  more  to 
follow  ;  and  they  did  tread  swiftly  upon  each  other's 
heels.  Without  that  abiding  consciousness  of  the 
presence  and  power  of  my  dear  Lord  and  Saviour, 
nothing  else  in  all  the  world  could  have  preserved 
me  from  losing  my  reason  and  perishing  miserably 
His  words,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world,"  became  to  me  so  real  that  it  would 
not  have  startled  me  to  behold  Him,  as  Stephen  did, 
gazing  down  upon  the  scene.  I  felt  His  supporting 
power,  as  did  St.  Paul,  when  he  cried,  "  I  can  do  all 
things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me."  It 
is  the  sober  truth,  and  it  comes  back  to  me  sweetly 
after  twenty  years,  that  I  had  my  nearest  and  dearest 
glimpses  of  the  face  and  smile  of  my  blessed  Lord  in 
those  dread  moments  when  musket,  club,  or  spear 
was  being  levelled  at  my  life.  Oh  the  bliss  of  living 
and  enduring,  as  seeing  "  Him  who  is  invisible !  " 

One  evening,  I  awoke  three  times  to  hear  a  Chief 
and  his  men  trying  to  force  the  door  of  my  house 
Though  armed  with  muskets,  they  had  some  sense 
of  doing  wrong,  and  were  wholesomely  afraid  of  a 
little  retriever  dog  which  had  often  stood  betwixt  me 
and  death.  God  restrained  them  again  ;  and  next 
morning  the  report  went  all  round  the  Harbour,  thai 
those  who  tried  to  shoot  me  were  "smitten  weak 
with  fear,"  and  that  shooting  would  not  do.  A  plan 
was  therefore  deliberately  set  on  foot  to  fire  the 
premises,  and  club  us  if  we  attempted  to  escape. 
But  our  Aneitynmese  Teacher  heard  of  it,  and  God 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  193 

helped  us  to  frustrate  their  designs.  When  they 
knew  that  their  plots  were  revealed  to  us,  they 
seemed  to  lose  faith  in  themselves,  and  cast  about  to 
circumvent  us  in  some  more  secret  way.  Their  evil 
was  overruled  for  good. 

Namuri,  one  of  my  Aneityumese  Teachers,  was 
placed  at  our  nearest  village.  There  he  had  built 
a  house  for  himself  and  his  wife,  and  there  he  led 
amongst  the  Heathen  a  pure  and  humble  Christian 
life.  Almost  every  morning,  he  came  and  reported 
on  ihe  state  of  affairs  to  me.  Without  books  or  a 
school,  he  yet  instructed  the  Natives  in  Divine  things, 
conducted  the  Worship,  and  taught  them  much  by  his 
good  example.  His  influence  was  increasing,  when 
one  morning  a  Sacred  Man  threw  at  him  the  kawas, 
or  killing  stone,  a  deadly  weapon,  like  a  scythe  stone 
in  shape  and  thickness,  usually  round  but  sometimes 
angular,  and  from  eighteen  to  twenty  inches  long. 
They  throw  it  from  a  great  distance  and  with  fatal 
precision.  The  Teacher,  with  great  agility,  warded 
his  head  and  received  the  deep  cut  from  it  in  his  left 
hand,  reserving  his  right  hand  to  guard  against  the 
club  that  was  certain  to  follow  swiftly.  The  Priest 
sprang  upon  him  with  his  club  and  with  savage  yells. 
He  evaded,  yet  also  received,  many  blows  ;  and, 
rushing  out  of  their  hands,  actually  reached  the 
Mission  House,  bleeding,  fainting,  and  pursued  by 
howling  murderers.  I  had  been  anxiously  expecting 
him,  and  hearing  the  noise  I  ran  out  with  all  possible 
speed. 

P. 


194  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

On  seeing  me,  he  sank  down  by  a  tree,  and 
cried, — 

"Missi,  Missi,  quick!  and  escape  for  your  life! 
They  are  coming  to  kill  you  ;  they  say,  they  must 
kill  us  all  to-day,  and  they  have  begun  with  me  ;  for 
they  hate  Jehovah  and  the  Worship  !  " 

I  hastened  to  the  good  Teacher  where  he  lay  ;  1 
bound  up,  washed,  and  dressed  his  wounds  ;  and  God, 
by  the  mystery  of  His  own  working,  kept  the  infuri- 
ated Tannese  watching  at  bay.  Gradually  they  began 
to  disappear  into  the  bush,  and  we  conveyed  the 
dear  Teacher  to  the  Mission  House.  In  three  or  four 
weeks,  he  so  far  recovered  by  careful  nursing  that  he 
was  able  to  walk  about  again.  Some  petitioned  for 
him  to  return  to  the  village ;  but  I  insisted,  as  a 
preliminary,  that  the  Harbour  Chiefs  should  unitedly 
punish  him  who  had  abused  the  Teacher  ;  and  this 
to  test  them,  for  he  had  only  carried  out  their  own 
wishes, — Nowar  excepted,  and  perhaps  one  or  two 
others.  They  made  a  pretence  of  atoning  by  pre- 
senting the  Teacher  with  a  pig  and  some  yams  as  a 
peace-offering  ;  but  I  said, — 

"  No  1  such  bad  conduct  must  be  punished,  or  we 
would  leiuve  their  island  by  the  first  opportunity." 

Now  that  Sacred  Man,  a  Chief  too,  had  ^one  on 
fighting  with  other  tribes,  till  his  followers  had  all 
died  or  been  slain  ;  and.  after  three  weeks'  palaver, 
the  other  Chiefs  seized  him,  tied  him  with  a  rope, 
and  sent  me  word  to  come  and  see  him  punished, 
as  they  did  not  want  us  after  all  to  leave  the  island. 


MORE   MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  19S 


I  had  to  go,  for  fear  of  more  bloody  work,  and  after 
talk  with  them,  followed  by  many  fair  promises,  he 
was  loosed. 

All  appearing  friendly  for  some  time,  and  willing 
to  listen  and  learn,  the  Teacher  earnestly  desired  to 
return  to  his  post  I  pled  with  him  to  remain  at 
the  Mission  House  till  we  felt  more  assured,  but  he 
replied, — 

••  Missi,  when  I  see  them  thirsting  for  my  blood, 
I  just  see  myself  when  the  Missionary  first  came 
to  my  island.  I  desired  to  murder  him,  as  they 
now  desire  to  kill  me.  Had  he  stayed  away  for 
such  danger,  I  would  have  remained  Heathen  ;  but 
he  came,  and  continued  coming  to  teach  us,  till,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  I  was  changed  to  what  I  am. 
Now  the  same  God  that  changed  me  to  this,  can 
change  these  poor  Tannese  to  love  and  serve  Him. 
1  cannot  stay  away  from  them  ;  but  I  will  sleep  at 
the  Mission  House,  and  do  all  I  can  by  day  to  bring 
them  to  Jesus." 

It  was  not  in  me  to  keep  such  a  man,  under  such 
motives,  from  what  he  felt  to  be  his  post  of  duty. 
He  returned  to  his  village  work,  and  for  several 
weeks  things  appeared  most  encouraging.  The  in- 
habitants showed  growing  interest  in  us  and  oui 
work,  and  less  fear  of  the  pretensions  of  their 
heathen  Priest,  which,  alas!  fed  his  jealousy  and 
anger.  One  morning  during  worship,  when  the  good 
Teacher  knelt  in  prayer,  the  same  savage  Priest 
sprang  upon   him  with  his  great  club  and  left  him 


196  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES   FROM   TANNA. 

for  dead,  wounded  and  bleeding  and  unconscious 
The  people  fled  and  left  him  in  his  blood,  afraid  of 
being  mixed  up  witli  the  murder.  The  Teacher,  re- 
covering a  little,  crawled  to  the  Mission  House,  and 
reached  it  about  mid-day  in  a  dying  condition.  On 
seeing  him,  I  ran  to  meet  him,  but  he  fell  near  the 
Teacher's  house,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  dying  i  They  will  kill  you  also. 
Escape  for  your  life." 

Trying  to  console  htm,  I  sat  down  beside  him, 
dressing  his  wounds  and  nursing  him.  He  was  quite 
resigned  ;  he  was  looking  up  to  Jesus,  and  rejoicing 
that  he  would  soon  be  with  Him  in  Glory.  His  pain 
and  suffering  were  great,  but  he  bore  all  very  quietly, 
as  he  said  and  kept  saying,  "  For  the  sake  of  Jesus  ! 
For  Jesu's  sake!"  He  was  constantly  pra\ing  for 
his  persecutors, — 

"  O  Lord  Jesus,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  are  doing.  Oh,  take  not  away  all  Thy 
servants  from  Tanna !  Take  not  away  Thy  Worship 
from  this  dark  island!  O  God,  bring  all  the  Tannese 
to  love  and  follow  Jesus !  " 

To  him,  Jesus  was  all  and  in  all  ;  and  there  were 
no  bands  in  his  death.  He  passed  from  us,  in  the 
assured  hope  of  entering  into  the  Glory  of  his  Lord, 
Humble  though  he  may  appear  in  the  world's 
►steem.  I  knew  that  a  great  man  had  fallen  there  in 
the  service  of  Christ,  and  that  he  would  take  rank 
in  the  glorious  Army  of  the  Martyrs.  I  made  for 
\im  a   coffin,  and    dug   his  grave  near  the  Mission 


MORE  Mission  leaves  from  tanna.       197 


House.  With  prayers,  and  many  tears,  we  con:-,igned 
his  remains  to  the  dust  in  the  certainty  of  a  ha[)py 
resurrection.  Even  one  such  convert  was  surely  a 
triumphant  reward  for  Dr.  and  Mrs,  Geddie,  whom 
God  had  honoured  in  bringing  him  to  Jesus.  May 
they  have  many  hke  him  for  their  crown  of  joy  and 
rejoicing  in  the  great  day  ! 

Immediately  after  this,  a  number  of  Chiefs  and 
followers  called  on  me  at  the  Mission  House,  pro- 
fessing great  friendliness,  and  said, — 

"  Mr.  Turner  gave  our  fathers  great  quantities  o( 
calico,  axes,  and  knives,  and  they  became  his  friends. 
If  you  would  give  the  people  some  just  now  they 
would  be  pleased.  They  would  stop  fighting  against 
the  Worship." 

I  retorted,  "  How  was  it  then,  if  they  were  pleased, 
that  they  persecuted  Messrs.  Turner  and  Nisbet  till 
they  had  to  leave  the  island  ?  Your  conduct  is  de- 
ceitful and  bad.  I  never  will  reward  you  for  bad 
actions  and  for  murder  1  No  present  will  be  given 
by  me." 

They  withdrew  sullenly,  and  seemed  deeply  dis- 
appointed and  offended. 

On  one  occasion,  when  a  Chief  had  died,  the  Har- 
bour people  were  all  being  assembled  to  strangle  his 
widow.  One  of  my  Aneityumese  Teachers,  hearing 
of  it,  hastened  to  tell  me.  I  ran  to  the  village,  and 
with  much  persuasion,  saved  her  life.  A  few  weeks 
therea.'ter  she  gave  birth  to  a  young  chieftain,  who 
prospered  well.       If    our    Harbour   people    told    the 


198         MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA. 

truth,  the  widows  of  all  who  fell  in  war  were  saved 
by  our  pleading.  Immediately  after  the  foregoing 
incident,  a  Sacred  Man  was  dying,  and  a  crowd 
of  people  were  assembled  awaiting  the  event  in 
order  to  strangle  his  three  wives.  I  spoke  to  them 
of  the  horrid  wickedness  of  such  conduct  I  further 
reasoned  with  them,  that  God  had  made  us  male 
and  female,  the  sexes  so  balanced,  that  for  every 
man  that  had  three  or  a  dozen  wives,  as  many  men 
generally  had  none,  and  that  this  caused  great 
jealousy  and  quarrelling.  I  showed  them  further, 
that  these  widows  being  spared  would  make  happy 
and  useful  wives  for  other  kind  and  loving  husbands. 
After  the  Worship,  I  appealed  to  the  Chief  and  he 
replied, — 

"  Missi,  it  was  a  practice  introduced  to  Tanna  from 
the  island  of  Aneityum.  It  was  not  the  custom  of 
our  fathers  here  to  strangle  widows.  And,  as  the 
Aneityumese  have  given  it  up  since  they  became 
worshippers  of  Jehovah,  it  is  good  that  we  now 
should  give  it  up  on  Tanna  too." 

Thus  these  three  widows  were  saved ;  and  we  had 
great  hope  in  Christ  that  the  ghastly  practice  would 
soon  disappear  from  Tanna. 

An  incident  of  this  time  created  great  wonder 
amongst  the  Natives  ;  namely,  the  Sinking  of  a  Well. 
We  had,  heretofore,  a  boiling  spring  to  drink  from, 
the  water  of  which  literally  required  in  that  climate 
days  to  cool  down  ;  we  had  also,  a  stagnant  pool 
at  the  lower  end  ol  a  swamo  in  wliich  the  Native? 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  199 

habitually  bathed,  the  only  available  fresh  water 
bath  I  Beyond  that,  no  drinking  water  could  be  had 
for  six  or  seven  miles.  I  managed  to  sink  a  well, 
near  the  Mission  House,  and  got  about  twelve  feet 
deep  a  good  supply  of  excellent  fresh  water,  though, 
strange  to  say,  the  surface  of  the  well  rose  and 
fell  regularly  with  every  tide!  This  became  the 
universal  supply  for  us  and  for  the  Natives  all  round 
the  Harbour  and  for  miles  inland.  Hundreds  of 
Natives  from  all  parts  of  Tanna  flocked  to  examine 
this  greatest  wonder  they  had  ever  seen— rain  rising 
up  out  of  the  earth.  I  built  it  round  with  a  kind  of 
stone  brought  in  my  boat  from  the  other  side  of  the 
bay ;  and  for  many  years  it  was  the  only  fresh  water 
supply  for  the  Natives  all  around.  Some  years  later 
a  native  Chief  sank  a  well  about  a  mile  nearer  the 
entrance  to  the  Harbour  at  his  own  village,  and  built 
it  round  with  the  bricks  that  I  had  purchased  for 
house-building  ;  these  he  grabbed  and  thus  appro- 
priated I  Many  a  vessel,  calling  at  the  Harbour,  was 
glad  to  get  her  casks  refilled  at  my  well,  and  all  were 
apparently  more  friendly  because  of  it ;  but  the  Sink- 
ing of  this  Well  produced  no  such  revolution  as  on 
Aniwa, — to  be  hereafter  related. 

For  fully  three  months,  all  our  available  time,  with 
all  the  native  help  which  I  could  hire,  was  spent  in 
erecting  a  building  to  serve  for  Church  and  School 
It  was  fifty  feet  long,  by  twenty-one  feet  six  inches 
broad.  The  studs  were  three  feet  apart,  and  all 
fixed  by  tenon  and  mortise  into  upper  and  lower  wall 


aoo  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

plates.  The  beautiful  roof  of  iron,  wood,  and  sugar- 
cane leaf,  was  supported  by  three  massive  pillars  of 
wood,  sunk  deeply  into  the  ground.  The  roof  ex- 
tended about  three  feet  over  the  wall  plates,  both  to 
form  a  verandah  and  to  carry  the  rain- drop  free  be- 
yond the  walls.  It  was  made  of  sugar-cane  leaf  and 
cocoa-nut  leaves  all  around.  The  floor  was  laid  with 
white  coral,  broken  small,  and  covered  with  cocoa-nut 
leaf  mats,  such  as  those  on  which  the  Natives  sat. 
Indeed,  it  was  as  comfortable  a  House  of  Prayer  as 
any  man  need  wish  for  in  the  tropics,  though  having 
only  open  spaces  for  doors  and  windows  !  I  bought 
the  heavy  wood  for  it  on  Aneityum — price,  fifty  pairs 
of  native  trousers  ;  and  these  again  were  the  gift  of 
my  Bible  Class  in  Glasgow,  all  cut  and  sewed  by 
their  own  hands.  I  gave  also  one  hundred  and 
thirty  yards  of  cloth,  along  with  other  things,  for 
other  needful  wood. 

My  Tannese  people  at  first  opposed  the  erection 
of  a  Church.  They  did  not  wish  Jehovah  to  secure 
a  House  on  their  island.  On  the  opening  day,  only 
five  men,  three  women,  and  three  children  were 
present,  besides  our  Aneityumese  Teachers.  But 
after  the  morning  service,  on  that  day,  I  visited  ten 
villages,  and  had  worship  in  each.  The  people  were 
generally  shy  and  unfriendly.  They  said  that  we 
were  the  cause  of  the  prevailing  sickness  and  fever. 
They  had  no  idea  of  any  sickness  or  death  being 
natural,  but  believed  that  all  such  events  were  caused 
by  some  one  nahaking,  i.e.,  bewitching  them.     Hence 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.  201 

their  incessant  feuds ;  and  many  were  murdered  in 
blind  revenge. 

As  we  were  preparing  a  foundation  for  the  Church, 
a  huge  and  singular-looking  round  stone  was  dug  up, 
at  sight  of  which  the  Tannese  stood  aghast.  The 
eldest  Chief  said, — 

"  Missi,  that  stone  was  either  brought  there  by 
Karapanamun  (the  Evil  Spirit),  or  hid  there  by  our 
great  Chief  who  is  dead.  That  is  the  Stone  God  to 
which  our  forefathers  offered  human  sacrifices  ;  these 
holes  held  the  blood  of  the  victim  till  drunk  up  by 
the  Spirit.  The  Spirit  of  that  stone  eats  up  men  and 
women  and  drinks  their  blood,  as  our  fathers  taught 
us.     We  are  in  greatest  fear  I  " 

A  Sacred  Man  claimed  possession,  and  was  exceed- 
ingly desirous  to  carry  it  off";  but  I  managed  to  keep 
it,  and  did  everything  in  my  power  to  show  them  the 
absurdity  of  these  foolish  notions.  Idolatry  had  not, 
indeed,  yet  fallen  throughout  Tanna,  but  one  cruel 
idol,  at  least,  had  to  give  way  for  the  erection  of 
God's  House  on  that  benighted  land. 

An  ever-memorable  event  was  the  printing  of  my 
hrst  book  in  Tannese.  Thomas  Binnie,  Esq.,  Glas- 
gow, gave  me  a  printing  press  and  a  font  of  type. 
Printing  was  one  of  the  things  I  had  never  tried,  bul 
having  now  prepared  a  booklet  in  Tannese,  I  got  my 
•press  into  order,  and  began  fingering  the  type.  But 
book-printing  turned  out  to  be  for  me  a  much  more 
difficult  aff'air  than  house-building  had  been.  Yet 
by  dogged   perseverance  I    succeeded   at  last       My 


»2  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

biggest  difficulty  was  how  to  arrange  the  pages  pro- 
perly !  After  many  faiiiires,  I  folded  a  piece  of  paper 
into  the  number  of  leaves  wanted,  cut  the  corners, 
folding  them  back,  and  numbering  as  they  would  be 
when  correctly  placed  in  the  book  ;  then  folding  all 
back  without  cutting  up  the  sheet,  I  found  now  by 
these  numbers  how  to  arrange  the  pages  in  the  frame 
or  case  for  printing,  as  indicated  on  each  side.  And 
do  you  think  me  foolish,  when  I  confess  that  I 
shouted  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy  when  the  first  sheet 
came  from  the  press  all  correct  ?  It  was  about  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  I  was  the  only  white  man 
then  on  the  island,  and  all  the  Natives  had  been  fast 
asleep  for  hours  !  Yet  I  literally  pitched  my  hat  into 
the  air,  and  danced  like  a  schoolboy  round  and  round 
that  printing-press  ;  till  I  began  to  think.  Am  I  losing 
my  reason  ^  Would  it  not  be  liker  a  Missionary  to 
be  upon  my  knees,  adoring  God  for  this  first  portion 
of  His  blessed  Word  ever  printed  in  this  new  lan- 
guage }  Friend,  bear  with  me,  and  believe  me,  that 
was  as  true  worship  as  ever  was  David's  dancing 
bsfore  the  Ark  of  his  God !  Nor  think  that  I  did 
not,  over  that  first  sheet  of  God's  Word  ever  printed 
in  the  Tannese  tongue,  go  upon  my  knees  too,  and 
then,  and  every  day  since,  plead  with  the  mighty 
Lord  to  carry  the  light  and  joy  of  His  own  Holy 
Bible  into  every  dark  heart  and  benighted  home  on 
Tanna!  But  the  Tannese  had  a  superstitious  dread 
of  books,  and  especially  of  God's  Book.  I  afterwards 
heard  that  Dr.  Turner  had  printed  a  small  primer  in 


MORE   MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  203 

Tannese,  translated  by  the  help  of  the  Samoan 
Teachers  ;  but  this  I  never  saw  till  near  the  close  of 
my  work  on  Tanna.  Dr.  Geddle  sent  me  a  copy,  but 
it  was  more  Samoan  than  Tannese,  especially  in  its 
spelling,  and  I  could  make  little  or  nothing  of  it. 

Shortly  after  this,  I  was  greatly  refreshed  by  the 
visit  of  an  American  whaler,  the  Camden  Packet, 
under  Captain  Allan.  He,  his  chief  officer,  and 
many  of  his  double  company  of  seamen,  were  decided 
Christians — a  great  contrast  to  most  of  the  Traders 
that  had  called  at  Port  Resolution.  The  Captain 
cordially  invited  me  on  board  to  preach  and  conduct 
a  religious  service.  That  evening  I  -enjoyed  exceed- 
ingly— wells  in  the  desert  I  The  Captain  introduced 
nie,  saying, — 

"  This  is  my  ship's  company.  My  first  officer  and 
most  of  my  men  are  real  Christians,  trying  to  love 
and  serve  Jesus  Christ.  We  have  been  three  years 
out  on  this  voyage,  and  are  very  happy  with  each 
other.  You  would  never  hear  or  see  worse  on  board 
of  this  vessel  than  you  see  now.  And  God  has  given 
us  gratifying  success." ' 

He  afterwards  told  me  that  he  had  a  very  valuable 
cargo  of  sperm  oil  on  board,  the  vessel  being  nearly 
filled  up  with  it.  He  was  eager  to  leave  supplies,  or 
do  something  for  me,  but  I  needed  nothing  that  he 
could  give.  His  mate,  on  examining  my  boat,  found 
a  hole  in  her,  and  several  planks  split  and  bulged  in, 
as  I  had  gone  down  on  a  reef  with  her  when  out  on 
Mission  work,  and  narrowly  escaped  drowning.     Next 


204  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

morning,  the  Captain,  of  his  own  accord,  set  his  car- 
penter to  repair  the  boat,  and  left  it  as  good  as  new. 
Not  one  farthing  of  recompense  would  any  of  them 
take  from  me ;  their  own  Christian  love  rewarded 
them,  in  the  circumstances.  I  had  been  longing  for 
a  chance  to  send  it  to  Sydney  for  repairs,  and  felv 
deeply  thankful  for  such  unexpected  and  generous 
aid.  The  Captain  would  not  admit  that  the  delay 
was  any  loss  to  him,— his  boats  spending  the  day  in 
purchasing  cocoa-nuts  and  provisions  from  the  Na- 
tives for  his  own  ship.  Oh,  how  the  Christlike  spirit 
knits  together  all  true  followers  of  Christ !  What 
other  earthly  or  human  tie  could  have  so  bound  that 
stranger  to  me  ?  In  the  heart  of  Christ  we  met  as 
brothers. 

Dangers  again  darkened  round  me.  One  day, 
while  toiling  away  at  my  house,  the  war  Chief,  his 
brother,  and  a  large  party  of  armed  men  surrounded 
the  plot  where  I  was  working.  They  all  had  mus- 
kets, besides  their  own  native  weapons.  They 
watched  me  for  some  time  in  silence,  and  then  every 
man  levelled  a  musket  straight  at  my  head.  Escape 
was  impossible.  Speech  would  only  have  increased 
my  danger.  My  eyesight  came  and  went  for  a  few 
moments.  I  prayed  to  my  Lord  Jesus,  either  Him' 
self  to  protect  me,  or  to  take  me  home  to  His  Glory. 
I  tried  to  keep  working  on  at  my  task,  as  if  no  one 
was  near  me.  In  that  moment,  as  never  before,  the 
words  came  to  me, — "  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
My  name,  I  will  do  it ;  "  and  I  knew  that  I  was  safe 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  20s 

Retiring  a  little  from  their  first  position,  no  word 
having  been  spoken,  they  took  up  the  same  attitude 
somewhat  farther  off,  and  seemed  to  be  urging  one 
another  to  fire  the  first  shot.  But  my  dear  Lord  re- 
strained them  once  again,  and  they  withdrew,  leaving 
me  with  a  new  cause  for  trusting  Him  with  all  that 
concerned  me  for  Time  and  Eternity.  Perils  seemed, 
however,  to  enclose  me  on  every  hand,  and  my  life 
was  frequently  attempted.  I  had  to  move  about 
more  cautiously  than  ever,  some  days  scarcely  daring 
to  appear  outside  my  Mission  premises.  For  I  have 
ever  most  firmly  believed,  and  do  believe,  that  only 
when  we  use  every  lawful  and  possible  means  for  the 
preservation  of  our  life,  which  is  God's  second  great- 
est gift  to  man  (His  Son  being  the  first),  can  we 
expect  God  to  protect  us,  or  have  we  the  right  to 
plead  His  precious  promises. 

The  vessel  of  one  calling  himself  Prince  de  Jean 
Beuve,  a  French  refugee,  who  had  become  a  natural- 
ized American,  visited  Port  Resolution.  He  said, 
he  had  to  escape  from  his  own  country  for  political 
offences.  His  large  and  beautiful  ship  was  fitted  up 
and  armed  like  a  Man-of-war.  She  was  manned 
chiefly  by  slaves,  whom  he  ruled  with  an  iron  hand. 
What  a  contrast  to  Captain  Allan's  whaler  !  Yet  he 
also  was  very  sympathetic  and  kind  to  Jie.  Having 
heard  rumour  of  my  trials  and  dangers,  he  came  on 
shore,  as  soon  as  his  ship  cast  anchor,  with  a  body 
of  armed  men.  He  was  effusively  polite,  with  all 
a  Frenchman's  gush  and   gesticulation,  and   offered 


2o6  MORE   MISSION   LEAVES   FROM    TANNA. 

to  do  anything  possible  for  me.  He  would  take  me 
to  Aneityum  or  Sydney  or  wherever  I  wished.  The 
ship  was  his  own  ;  he  was  sailing  chiefly  for  pleasure, 
and  he  had  called  at  our  Islands  to  see  if  sufficient 
trade  could  be  opened  up  to  justify  his  laying  on  a 
line  of  steamers  to  call  here  in  their  transit.  He 
urged  me,  I  believe  sincerely,  to  give  him  the  pleasure 
of  taking  me  and  my  belongings  to  some  place  of 
safety.  But  I  was  restrained  from  leaving,  through 
the  fear  that  I  would  never  be  permitted  to  return, 
and  that  Christ's  work  would  suffer.  In  the  still 
burning  hope  of  being  able  to  lead  the  Tannese  to 
love  and  serve  Jesus,  I  declined  with  much  gratitude 
his  genuine  kindness.  He  looked  truly  sorry  to 
leave  me  in  the  circumstances  wherein  I  was  placed. 
After  two  hours  on  shore,  he  returned  to  his  ship 
towards  evening. 

Knowing  that  the  Tannese  were  threatening  to 
burn  my  former  house,  which  I  wished  to  remove  to 
higher  ground  and  add  to  the  room  I  now  occupied 
on  the  hill,  I  took  advantage  of  the  presence  of  the 
I'rince's  vessel,  and  set  my  Aneityumese  Teachers 
and  some  friendly  Natives  to  prepare  for  the  task  ; 
but  unfortunately,  I  forgot  to  send  word  to  the 
Frenchman  regarding  my  plans  and  aims.  We 
removed  the  sugar-cane  leaf  thatch  from  the  roof  ol 
the  house,  and  began  burning  it  on  cleared  ground, 
9o  that  I  might  be  able  to  save  the  heavy  wood 
which  could  not  be  replaced  on  Tanna.  Our  P'rench 
fiiend.  on  seeing  the  flames  rising  up  furiously,  at  once 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  affi 

loaded  his  heavy  guns,  and  prepared  his  men  fof 
action.  Under  great  excitement,  he  came  ashore 
with  a  large  number  of  armed  men,  leaving  the  rest 
on  board  ready  at  a  given  signal  to  protect  them 
with  shot  and  shell.  Leaving  one-half  of  those 
brought  on  shore  to  guard  the  boats,  he  came  run- 
ning towards  my  house,  followed  by  the  other  half, 
wet  with  perspiration,  and  crying, — 

**  Fer  are  dey  ?  fer  are  dey  ?  De  scoundrels  I  I  vill 
do  for  dem,  and  protect  you.  I  sail  punish  dem,  de 
scoundrels  I  " 

He  was  so  excited,  he  could  scarcely  compose  him- 
self to  hear  my  explanations,  which,  when  under- 
stood, he  laughed  at  heartily.  He  again  urged  me 
to  leave  in  his  vessel  ;  he  could  not  bear  me  to  lead 
such  a  life  amongst  savages.  I  explained  to  him 
my  reasons  for  not  leaving  the  island,  but  these  he 
seemed  unable  to  understand.  He  put  his  men 
through  drill  on  shore,  and  left  them  under  officers, 
ready  for  action  at  a  moment's  warning,  saying  they 
would  all  be  the  better  for  a  day  on  shore.  He 
wished  to  take  pot  luck  with  me  at  our  Mission 
House  of  one  room  for  all  purposes!  My  humble 
dinner  and  tea  must  have  been  anything  but  a  treat 
for  him,  but  he  seemed  to  relish  the  deliverance  for 
once  from  all  the  conventionalisms  of  the  world. 
Before  he  left,  he  sent  of  his  own  accord  for  all  the 
Chiefs  within  reach,  and  warned  them  that  if  they  hurt 
me  or  took  my  life,  he  would  return  with  his  Man-of- 
war  and  punish  them,  by  killing  themselves  and  firing 


2o8         MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

their  villages ;  and  that  a  British  Man-of-war  would 
also  come  and  set  their  island  on  fire.  They  pro- 
mised all  possible  good  conduct,  being  undoubtedly 
put  into  great  terror.  The  kind-hearted  Frenchman 
left,  with  profuse  expressions  of  admiration  for  my 
courage  and  of  pity  for  my  lot.  No  doubt  he 
thought  me  a  foolish  dreamer  of  dreams. 

A  miserable  contrast  befell  us  in  the  bad  impres- 
sion   produced    by  the    conduct  of  one  of   Captain 

T 's  vessels   in    the  Sydney  sandal-wood    trade. 

Whale-boats  had  been  sent  out  with  Mr.  Copeland  and 
myself  from  Glasgow,  as  part  of  the  necessary  equip- 
ment of  every  Missionary  on  these  Islands.  Mine 
being  rather  large  and  heavy,  I  had  sold  it  to  one  of 

T 's  captains  ;  but  the  other  had  also  been  left 

to  my  care.  After  having  used  my  boat  for  about 
twelve  montn«; — the  best  boat  in  that  trade  only 
being  expected  to  last  two  years — the  Captain  called 
on  Mr.  Cop<=^land,  and  got  a  note  from  him  to  me 
regarding  the  sale  of  his  boat  too.  He  declared, 
when  calling  on  me,  that  Mr.  Copeland  had  author- 
ized him  l'^  get  his  boat  from  me  in  exchange  for 
mine,  whicli  he  had  now  been  using  for  a  year.  I 
asked  foi  the  letter,  and  found  it  to  be  authority  for 
me  to  sell  his   boat  for  cash  only  and  at  the  same 

price  as   mine.     Captain    V then    raged   at   me 

and  stormed,  declaring  that  he  would  return  my  old 
boat,  and  take  the  other  in  defiance  of  me.  Swear- 
ing dreadfully,  he  made  for  his  ship,  and  returned 
with  a  large  partv  of  men  whom  he  had   picked   up 


MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  209 

amongst  the  Islands.  Collecting  also  a  company  of 
Tannese,  and  offering  them  tobacco,  he  broke  down 
the  fence,  burst  into  the  boat-house,  and  began  to 
draw  out  the  boat.  Here  I  reached  the  spot,  and 
sternly  opposed  them.  He  swore  and  foamed  at  me, 
and  before  the  natives  knocked  and  pulled  me  about, 
even  kicking  at  me,  though  I  evaded  his  blov/s. 
Standing  by,  I  said  in  Tannese, — 

•'You  are  helping  that  man  to  steal  my  boat ;  he 
is  stealing  it  as  you  see." 

On  hearing  this,  the  Tannese  ran  away,  and  his 
own  party  alone  could  not  do  it.  In  great  wrath,  he 
went  off"  again  to  his  vessel,  and  brought  on  shore  as 
much  tobacco  as  could  be  held  in  a  large  handker- 
chief tied  by  the  four  corners  ;  but  even  for  that,  our 
own  Natives  refused  to  help  him.  He  offered  it  then 
to  a  crowd  of  Inland  savages,  gathered  at  the  head 
of  the  bay,  who,  regardless  of  my  remonstrances, 
launched  the  boat,  he  raging  at  and  all  but  striking 
me.  Instead  of  returning,  however,  the  other  boat  to 
the  house,  he  merely  set  it  adrift  from  his  vessel,  and 
it  was  carried  on  to  the  reef,  where  it  remained  fast, 
and  was  knocked  about  by  the  waves.  After  his 
vessel  left,  I,  with  much  difficulty,  got  it  off"  and 
brought  it  to  the  boat-house.  Imagine,  when  such 
was  their  tyrannical  treatment  of  a  Missionary  and 
a  British  fellow-subject,  how  they  would  act  towards 
these  poor  native  I.slanders. 

By  the  earliest  opportunity,  I  wrote,  all  the  facts  o( 
the  case  to  his  employer.  Captain  T of  Sydnc) , 

P.  14 


210         MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA, 

but  got  not  even  a  reply,  while  Captain  V con- 
tinued in  their  trade,  a  scourge  to  these  Islands,  and 
a  dishonour  to  his  country  and  to  humanity.  Un- 
friendly Tannese  now  said, — 

"  When  a  white  man  from  his  own  country  can  so 
pull  and  knock  the  Missionary  about  and  steal  his 
boat  and  chain  without  being  punished  for  it,  we  also 
may  do  as  we  please !  " 

I  hesitate  not  to  record  my  conviction  that  that 
man's  conduct  had  a  very  bad  effect,  emboldening 
them  in  acts  of  dishonesty  and  in  attempts  upon  my 
life  till  the  Mission  Station  was  ultimately  broken  up. 
After  I  had  to  escape  from  Tanna,  with  bare  life  in 
my  hand,  one  of  the  same  Captain's  vessels  called  at 
Port  Resolution  and  gave  the  Natives  about  three 
pounds  weight  of  useless  tobacco,  purchasable  at 
Sydney  for  less  than  one  shilling  per  pound,  to  allow 
them,  to  take  away  my  boat,  with  oars,  sails,  mast, 
and  all  other  belongings.  They  also  purchased  all 
the  plunder  from  my  house.  Both  boats  were  so 
large  and  so  strongly  built,  that  by  adding  a  plank 
or  two  they  turned  them  into  small-decked  schooners, 
admirably  suited  for  the  sandal-wood  traffic  round 
the  shores,  while  larger  vessels  lay  at  safe  anchorage 
to  receive  what  they  collected.  Once,  when  Dr. 
Inglis  and  I  met  in   Sydney,   we  called  on  Captain 

T and  stated  the   whole  case,  asking  reasonable 

payment  at  least  for  the  boats.  He  admitted  that 
the  boats  had  been  taken  and  were  in  his  service,  and 
agrf^ed  to  pay  us  for  the  boats  if  we  would  repay  the 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  ail 

large  sum  invested  therein  by  his  Captains,  Calling 
one  of  his  clerks,  he  instructed  him  to  trace  in  the 
office  record  how  much  had  been  paid  to  the  Tannese 
for  the  Missionary's  boat. 

The  young  man  innocently  returned  the  reply, 
"Three  pounds  of  tobacco." 

In  anger,  he  said,  "  I  understood  that  a  larger 
value  had  been  given  I  " 

The  clerk  assured  him,  "  That  is  the  only  record." 

Captain  T ,  after  discussing  the  worth  of  the 

boat  as  being  about  £Zo,  agreed  to  give  us  £60,  but 
in  writing  out  the  cheque,  threw  down  the  pen  and 

shouted,  "  I'll  see  you  first  I " 

Offering  ;^50,  to  which  we  agreed,  he  again  resiled, 
and  declared  he  would  not  give  a  penny  above  ;^30. 

We  appealed  to  him  to  regard  this  as  a  debt  of 
honour,  and  to  cease  haggling  over  the  price,  as  he 
well  knew  how  we  had  been  wronged  in  the  matter. 

Finally  we  left  him  declaring,  "  I  am  building 
similar  boats  just  now  at  £2<,  apiece  ;  I  will  send  you 
one  of  them,  and  you  may  either  take  that  or  want ! " 
We  left,  glad  to  get  away  on  any  terms  from  such 
a  character ;  and,  though  next  year  he  did  send 
one  of  his  promised  boats  for  me  to  Aneityum,  yet 
the  conduct  of  his  degraded  servants  engaged  in  the 
sandal-wood  trade  had  a  great  share  in  the  guilt  of 
breaking  up  and  ruining  our  Mission.  Thousands 
upon  thousands  were  made  by  it  yearly,  so  long  as 
it  lasted  ;  but  it  was  a  trade  steeped  in  human  blood 
and  indescribable  vice,  nor  could  God's  blessing  rest 


aia  MORE   MISSION   LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

on  them  and  their  ill-gotten  gains.  Oh,  how  often 
did  we  pray  at  that  time  to  be  delivered  from  the 
hands  of  unreasonable  and  wicked  men  !  Sandal- 
wood traders  murdered  many  of  the  Islanders  when 
robbing  them  of  their  wood,  and  the  Islanders  mur- 
dered many  of  them  and  their  servants  in  revenge. 
White  men,  engaged  in  the  trade,  also  shot  dead  and 
murdered  each  other  in  vicious  and  drunken  quarrels, 
and  not  a  few  put  end  to  their  own  lives.  I  have 
scarcely  known  one  of  them  who  did  not  come  to  ruin 
and  poverty  ;  the  money  that  came  even  to  the  ship- 
owners was  a  conspicuous  curse.  Fools  there  made 
a  mock  at  sin,  thinking  that  no  one  cared  for  these 
poor  savages,  but  their  sin  did  find  them  out,  and 
God  made  good  in  their  experience  His  own  irrepeal- 
able  law,  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death." 

Ships,  highly  insured,  were  said  to  be  sent  into  our 
Island  trade  to  be  deliberately  wrecked.  One  Sab- 
bath   evening,  towards  dark,  the  notorious  Captain 

H ,  in  command  of  a  large  ship,  allowed  her  to 

drift  ashore  and  be  wrecked  without  any  apparent 
effort  to  save  her.  Next  morning,  the  whole  company 
were  wading  about  in  the  water  and  pretending  to 
have  lost  everything  !  The  Captain,  put  in  prison 
when  he  returned  to  Sydney  for  running  away  with 
another  man's  wife  and  property,  imposed  on  Mr. 
Copeland  and  myself,  getting  all  the  biscuits,  flour, 
and  blankets  we  could  spare  fo"  his  destitute  and 
shipwrecked  company.  We  discovered  afterwards 
that  she  was  lyii  g  on  a  beautiful  bank  of  sand,  only 


MORE  MISSION   LEAVES  FROM   7 ANNA,  213 

a  few  yards  from  the  shore,  and  that  everything  con- 
tained in  her  could  be  easily  rescued  without  danger 
to  life  or  limb  !  What  we  parted  with  was  almost 
necessary  for  our  life  and  health  ;  of  course  he  gave 

us  an  order  on  Captain  T for  everything,  but  not 

one  farthing  was  ever  repaid.  At  first  he  made  a 
pretence  of  paying  the  Natives  for  food  received  ;  but 
afterwards,  an  armed  band  went  inland  night  by  night 
and  robbed  and  plundered  whatever  came  to  hand. 
The  Natives,  seeing  the  food  of  their  children  ruth- 
lessly stolen,  were  shot  down  without  mercy  when 
they  dared  to  interfere  ;  and  the  life  of  every  white 
man  was  marked  for  speedy  revenge.  Glad  were 
we  when  a  vessel  called,  and  carried  away  these  white 
heathen  Savages. 

The  same  Captain  T also  began  the  shocking 

Kanaka  labour-traffic  to  the  Colonies,  after  the  sandal- 
wood trade  was  exhausted,  which  has  since  destroyed 
so  many  thousands  of  the  Natives  in  what  was 
nothing  less  than  Colonial  slavery,  and  has  largely 
depopulated  the  Islands  either  directly  or  indirectly. 
And  yet  he  wrote,  and  published  in  Sydney,  a  pam- 
phlet declaring  that  he  and  his  sandal-wooders  and 
Kanaka-labour  collectors  had  done  more  to  civilize 
the  Islanders  than  all  our  Mission  efforts  combined. 
Civilize  them,  indeed  I  By  spreading  disease  and 
vice,  misery  and  death  amongst  them,  even  at  the 
best  ;  at  the  worst,  slaving  many  of  them  till  they 
perished  at  their  toils,  shooting  down  others  undei 
one  or  other  guilty  pretence,  and  positively  sweeping 


214  MORS  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

thousands  into  an  untimely  grave.  A  common  cry 
on  their  lips  v<ras, — 

**  Let  them  perish  and  let  the  white  men  occupy 
these  Isles." 

It  was  such  conduct  as  this,  that  made  the 
Islanders  suspect  all  foreigners  and  hate  the  white 
man  and  seek  revenge  in  robbery  and  murder.  One 
Trader,  for  instance,  a  sandal-wooder  and  collector 
of  Kanakas,  living  at  Port  Resolution,  abominably 
ill-used  a  party  of  Natives.  They  determined  in 
revenge  to  plunder  his  store.  The  cellar  was  un- 
derneath his  house,  and  he  himself  slept  above 
the  trap-door  by  which  alone  it  could  be  entered. 
Night  and  day  he  was  guarded  by  armed  men, 
Natives  of  adjoining  islands,  and  all  approaches  to 
his  premises  were  watched  by  savage  dogs  that  gave 
timely  warning.  He  felt  himself  secure.  But  the 
Tannese  actually  constructed  a  tunnel  underground 
from  the  bush,  through  which  they  rolled  away  to- 
bacco, ammunition,  etc.,  and  nearly  emptied  his  cellar  I 
My  heart  bled  to  see  men  so  capable  and  clever  thus 
brutally  abused  and  demoralized  and  swept  away. 
By  the  Gospel,  and  the  civilization  which  it  brings, 
they  were  capable  of  learning  anything  and  being 
trained  to  a  useful  and  even  noble  manhood.  But  all 
influence  that  ever  I  witnessed  from  these  Traders 
was  degrading,  and  dead  against  the  work  of  our 
Missions. 

The  Chief,  Nowar  Noukamara,  usually  known  as 
Nowar,  was  my  best  and   most-to-be-trusted  friend 


MORR  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   j'ANNA-  »IS 

He  was  one  of  the  nine  or  ten  who  were  most  favour- 
able to  the  Mission  work,  attending  the  Worship 
pretty  regularly,  conducting  it  also  in  their  own 
houses  and  villages,  and  making  generally  a  some- 
what unstable  profession  of  Christianity.  One  or 
more  of  them  often  accompanied  me  on  Sabbath, 
when  going  to  conduct  the  Worship  at  inland  villages, 
and  sometimes  they  protected  me  from  personal 
Injury.  This  Nowar  influenced  the  Harbour  Chiefs 
and  their  people  for  eight  or  ten  miles  around  to  get 
up  a  great  feast  in  favour  of  the  Worship  of  Jehovah. 
All  were  personally  and  specially  invited,  and  it  was 
the  largest  Assembly  of  any  kind  that  I  ever  wit- 
nessed on  the  Islands. 

When  all  was  ready,  Nowar  sent  a  party  of  Chiefs 
to  escort  me  and  my  Aneityumese  Teachers  to  the 
feast.  Fourteen  Chiefs,  in  turn,  made  speeches  to  the 
assembled  multitude  ;  the  drift  of  all  being,  that  war 
and  fighting  be  given  up  on  Tanna, — that  no  more 
people  be  killed  by  nahak,  for  witchcraft  and  sorcery 
were  lies,— that  Sacred  Men  no  longer  profess  to 
make  wind  and  rain,  famine  and  plenty,  disease  and 
death,— that  the  dark  heathen  talk  of  Tanna  should 
cease,  that  all  here  present  should  adopt  the  Worship 
of  Jehovah  as  taught  to  them  by  the  Missionary  and 
the  Aneityumese,— and  that  all  the  banished  Tribes 
should  be  invited  to  their  own  lands  to  live  in  peace  1 
These  strange  speeches  did  not  draw  forth  a  single 
opposing  voice.  Doubtless  these  men  were  in  earnest, 
and  had  there  been   one  master  mind   to   rule  and 


tit)       morr  mission  leaves  from  tanna. 

mould  them,  their  regeneration  had  dawned.  Though 
for  the  moment  a  feehng  of  friendliness  prevailed, 
the  Tannese  were  unstable  as  water  and  easily  swayed 
one  vvay  or  the  other.  They  are  born  talkers,  and 
can  and  will  speechify  on  all  occasions,  but  most  of  it 
means  nothing,  bears  no  fruit. 

After  these  speeches,  a  scene  followed  which  gradu- 
ally assumed  shape  as  an  idolatrous  ceremonial  and 
greatly  horrified  me.  It  was  in  connection  with  the 
immense  quantity  of  food  that  had  been  prepared  for 
the  feast,  especially  pigs  and  fowls.  A  great  heap  had 
been  piled  up  for  each  Tribe  represented,  and  a  hand- 
some portion  also  set  apart  for  the  Missionary  and 
his  Teachers.  The  ceremony  was  this,  as  nearly  as 
I  could  follow  it.  One  hundred  or  so  of  the  leading 
men  marched  into  the  large  cleared  space  in  the  centre 
of  the  assembled  multitudes,  and  stood  there  facing 
each  other  in  equal  lines,  with  a  man  at  either  end 
closing  up  the  passage  between.  At  the  middle  they 
stood  eight  or  ten  feet  apart,  gradually  nearing  till 
they  almost  met  at  either  end.  Amid  tremendous 
silence  for  a  few  moments  all  stood  hushed  ;  then 
every  man  kneeled  on  his  right  knee,  extended  his 
right  hand,  and  bent  forward  till  his  face  nearly 
touched  the  ground.  Thereon  the  man  at  the  one 
end  began  muttering  something,  his  voice  rising  ever 
louder  as  he  rose  to  his  feet,  when  it  ended  in  a  fear- 
ful yell  as  he  stood  erect.  Next  the  two  long  lines  of 
men,  all  in  a  body,  went  through  the  same  ceremonial, 
rising  gradually  to  their  feet,  with  mutterings  deepen- 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  217 

ing  into  a  howl,  and  heightening  into  a  yell  as  they 
stood  erect.  Finally,  the  man  at  the  other  end  went 
through  the  same  hideous  forms.  All  this  was  thrice 
deliberately  repeated,  each  time  with  growing  frenzy. 
And  then,  all  standing  on  their  feet,  they  united  as 
with  one  voice  in  what  sounded  like  music  running 
mad  up  and  down  the  scale,  closing  with  a  long, 
deep-toned,  hollow  howl  as  of  souls  in  pain.  With 
smiles  of  joy,  the  men  then  all  shook  hands  with 
each  other.  Nowar  and  another  Chief  briefly  spoke, 
and  the  food  was  then  divided  and  exchanged,  a 
principal  man  of  each  Tribe  standing  by  to  receive 
and  watch  his  portion. 

At  this  stage,  Nowar  and  Nerwangi,  as  leaders, 
addressed  the  Teachers  and  the  Missionary  to  this 
effect  :— 

"This  feast  is  held  to  move  all  the  Chiefs  and 
People  here  to  give  up  fighting,  to  become  friends, 
and  to  worship  your  Jehovah  God.  We  wish  )ou  to 
remain,  and  to  teach  us  all  good  conduct  As  an 
evidence  of  our  sincerity,  and  of  our  love,  we  have 
prepared  this  pile  of  food  for  you." 

In  reply,  I  addressed  the  whole  multitude,  saying 
how  pleased  I  was  with  their  speeches  and  with  the 
resolutions  and  promises  which  they  all  had  made.  I 
further  urged  them  to  stick  fast  by  these,  and  that 
grand  fruits  would  arise  to  their  island,  to  themselves 
and  to  their  children. 

Having  finished  a  brief  address,  I  then  walked  for- 
ward  to  the  very  middle  of  the  circle,  and  laid  dowp 


2i8  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

before  them  a  bundle  of  stripes  of  red  calico  and  pieces 
of  white  calico,  a  number  of  fish-hooks,  knives,  etc. 
etc,  requesting  the  two  Chiefs  to  divide  my  offering  of 
goodwill  among  the  Tribes  assembled,  and  also  the 
pile  of  food  presented  to  us,  as  a  token  of  my  love 
and  friendship  to  them  all. 

Their  insisting  upon  me  taking  their  present  of  food, 
laid  upon  me  an  unpleasant  and  dangerous  necessity 
of  explaining  my  refusal.  I  again  thanked  them  very 
warmly,  and  explained  that,  as  they  had  in  my 
presence  given  away  all  their  food  to  an  Idol  God  and 
asked  his  blessing  on  it  as  a  sacrifice,  even  to  Karapa- 
namun,  the  great  Evil  Spirit,  my  people  and  1  durst 
not  and  could  not  eat  of  it,  for  that  would  be  to  have 
fellowship  with  their  Idols  and  to  dishonour  Jehovah 
God.  Christians  could  acknowledge  only  the  one  true 
and  living  God,  and  ask  His  blessing  on  their  food, 
and  offer  it  and  themselves  in  thanksgiving  unto  Him, 
but  unto  no  cruel  or  evil  Spirit.  Yet  I  explained  to 
them  how  much  I  thanked  them,  and  how  I  loved 
them  just  as  much  as  if  we  had  eaten  all  their  gifts, 
and  how  it  would  please  us  to  see  them  all,  along 
with  my  own  gifts,  divided  amongst  their  Tribes. 

Not  without  some  doubt,  and  under  considerable 
trial,  did  I  take  this  apparently  unfriendly  attitude. 
But  I  feared  to  seem  even  to  approve  of  any  act  of 
devil-worship,  or  to  confirm  them  in  it,  being  there 
to  discourage  all  such  scenes,  and  to  lead  them  to 
acknowledge  only  the  true  God.  I  felt  as  if  guilty  and 
as  if  the  hat  were  rising  from  my  head,  when  I  heard 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA.  ai9 

them  imprecating  and  appeasing  their  God,  without 
being  able  to  show  them  the  God  of  Love  and  the 
better  way  into  His  presence  through  Jesus  Christ 
My  opportunity  to  do  so  arose  over  the  refusal  of  the 
food  offered  unto  Idols,  and  I  told  them  of  the  claims 
of  Jehovah,  the  jealous  God,  who  would  not  share  His 
worship  with  any  other.  But  all  the  time  I  felt  this 
qualm, — that  it  were  better  to  eat  food  with  men  who 
acknowledged  some  God  and  asked  his  blessing  than 
with  those  white  Heathens  at  home,  who  asked  the 
blessing  of  no  God,  nor  thanked  Him,  in  this  worse 
than  the  dog  which  licks  the  hand  that  feeds  it  1 
Nowar  and  Nerwangi  explained  in  great  orations  what 
I  meant,  and  how  I  wished  all  to  be  divided  amongst 
the  assembled  Tribes  to  show  my  love.  With  this,  all 
seemed  highly  satisfied. 

Heathen  dances  were  now  entered  upon,  their 
paint  and  feathers  and  ornaments  adding  to  the  wild- 
ness  of  the  scene.  The  men  seemed  to  dance  in  an 
inside  ring,  and  the  women  in  an  outside  ring,  at  a 
considerable  distance  from  each  other.  Music  was 
supplied  by  singing  and  clapping  of  hands.  The  order 
was  perfect,  and  the  figures  highly  intricate.  But  I 
have  never  been  able  to  associate  dancing  with  things 
lovely  and  of  good  report !  After  the  dancing,  all 
retired  to  the  bush,  and  a  kind  of  sham  fight  followed 
on  the  public  cleared  ground.  A  host  of  painted 
savages  rushed  in  and  took  possession  with  songs  and 
shoutings.  From  the  bush,  on  the  opposite  side,  the 
chanting  of  women  was  heard  in  the  distance,  louder 


aao  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES   FROM   TANNA. 

and  louder  as  they  approached.  Snatching  from  a 
burning  fire  flaming  sticks,  they  rushed  on  the  men 
with  these,  beating  them  and  throwing  burning  pieces 
of  wood  among  them,  till  with  deafening  yells 
amongst  themselves  and  amidst  shouts  of  laughter 
from  the  crowd,  they  drove  them  from  the  space,  and 
danced  thereon  and  sang  a  song  of  victory.  The 
dancing  and  fighting,  the  naked  painted  figures,  and  the 
constant  yells  and  shoutings  gave  one  a  weird  sensa- 
tion, and  suggested  strange  ideas  of  Hell  broken  loose. 
The  final  scene  approached,  when  the  men  as- 
sisted their  women  to  fill  all  the  allotted  food  into 
baskets,  to  be  carried  home  and  eaten  there  ;  for  the 
different  Tribes  do  not  sit  down  together  and  eat  to- 
gether as  we  would  do ;  their  coming  together  is  for 
the  purpose  of  exchanging  and  dividing  the  food 
presented.  And  now  they  broke  into  friendly  con- 
fusion, and  freely  walked  about  mingling  with  each 
other;  and  a  kind  of  savage  rehearsal  of  Jonathan 
and  David  took  place.  They  stripped  themselves  oi 
their  fantastic  dresses,  their  handsomely  woven  and 
twisted  grass  skirts,  leaf  skirts,  grass  and  leaf  aprons  ; 
they  gave  away  or  exchanged  all  these,  and  their 
ornaments  and  bows  and  arrows,  besides  their  less 
romantic  calico  and  print  dresses  more  recently  ac- 
quired. The  effusion  and  ceremonial  of  the  gifts  and 
exchanges  seemed  to  betoken  a  loving  people  ;  and 
so  they  were  for  the  feast — but  that  laid  not  aside 
a  single  deadly  feud,  and  streams  of  blood  and  cries 
of  hate  would  soon  efface  all  traces  of  this  day. 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  23i 

I  had  now  six  Stations,  opened  up  and  ministered 
to  by  Aneityumese  Teachers,  at  the  leading  villages 
along  the  coast,  and  forming  links  in  a  chain  towards 
the  other  Mission  Establishment  on  Tanna.  And 
there  were  villages  prepared  to  receive  as  many 
more.  These  Teachers  had  all  been  cannibals  once, 
yet,  with  one  exception,  they  proved  themselves  to 
the  best  of  my  judgment  to  be  a  band  of  faithful 
and  devoted  followers  of  Christ  Their  names  were 
Abraham,  Kowari,  Nomuri,  Nerwa,  Lazarus,  and 
Eoufati.  I  visited  them  periodically  and  frequently, 
encouraging  and  guiding  them,  as  well  as  trying  to 
interest  the  villagers  in  their  teaching  and  work. 
But,  whenever  war  broke  out  they  had  all  to  return 
to  the  Mission  House,  and  sleep  there  for  safety  by 
night,  visiting  their  Stations,  if  practicable,  by  the 
light  of  day.  My  poor  dear  Teachers,  too,  had  to  bear 
persecutions  for  Jesu's  sake,  as  the  following  incident 
wUl  sorrowfully  prove. 
/.^  A  native  woman,  with  some  murderous  purpose  in 
her  heart,  pretended  great  friendship  to  the  excellent 
wife  of  one  of  my  fellow-labourers.  She  was  specially 
effusive  in  bringing  to  her  dishes  of  food  from  time 
to  time.  Having  thus  gained  confidence,  she  caught 
a  little  black  fish  of  those  parts,  known  to  be  deadly 
poisonous,  and  baked  it  up  in  a  mess  for  the  unsus- 
pecting Teacher's  wife.  On  returning,  she  boasted  of 
what  she  had  done,  and  thereon  a  friendly  neighbour 
rushed  off  to  warn  the  other,  but  arrived  just  to  learn 
that  the  fatal  meal  had  been  taken.     Beyond  all  reach 


tta  MURE   MJSSIUN   LEAVES   FROM    TANNA. 

of  human  skill,  this  unknown  martyr  for  Christ  died 
soon  after  in  great  agony,  and  doubtless  received  her 
Master's  reward.  / 

In  helping  to  open  up  new  Stations,  those  dear 
\ative  Teachers  often  bore  the  greatest  hardships 
and  indignities  with  a  noble  self-denial  and  positively 
wonderful  patience.  Nothing  known  to  men  under 
Heaven  could  have  produced  their  new  character  and 
disposition,  except  only  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus,  Though  still  marred  by  many  of  the  faults  of 
Heathenism,  they  were  at  the  roots  of  their  being 
literally  new  creatures,  trying,  according  to  their  best 
light,  to  live  for  and  to  please  their  new  Master,  Jesus 
Christ  This  shone  out  very  conspicuously  in  these 
two  apostolic  souls,  Abraham  and  Kowari,  as  leaders 
among  all  the  devoted  band. 

Let  me  recall  another  occasion,  on  which  I  pre- 
tented  a  war.  Early  one  morning,  the  savage  yells 
'»f  warring  Tribes  woke  me  from  sleep.  They  had 
Droken  into  a  quarrel  about  a  woman,  and  were 
fiercely  engaged  with  their  clubs.  According  to  my 
custom,  I  rushed  in  amongst  them,  and,  not  without 
uiuch  difficulty,  was  blessed  in  separating  them  be- 
fore deadly  wounds  had  been  given  or  received.  On 
tliis  occasion,  the  Chiefs  of  both  Tribes,  being  very 
friendly  to  me,  drove  their  people  back  from  each 
other  at  my  earnest  appeals.  Sitting  down  at  length 
within  earshot,  they  had  it  out  in  a  wild  scolding 
match,  a  contest  of  lung  and  tongue.  Meanwhile  I 
rested  on  a  canoe  midway  betwixt  them,  in  the  hope 


MORS  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  aaa 

of  averting  a  renewal  of  hostilities.  By-and-by  an 
old  Sacred  Man,  a  Chief  called  Sapa,  with  some 
touch  of  savage  comedy  in  his  breast,  volunteered  an 
episode  which  restored  good  humour  to  the  scene. 
Leaping  up,  he  came  dancing  and  singing  towards 
me,  and  there,  to  the  amusement  of  all,  re-enacted  the 
quarrel,  and  mimicked  rather  cleverly  my  attempt  at 
separating  the  combatants.  Smashing  at  the  canoe 
with  his  club,  he  yelled  and  knocked  down  imaginary 
enemies  ;  then,  rushing  first  at  one  party  and  then  at 
the  other,  he  represented  me  as  appealing  and  ges- 
ticulating and  pushing  them  afar  from  each  other,  till 
he  became  quite  exhausted.  Thereon  he  came  and 
planted  himself  in  great  glee  beside  me,  and  looked 
around  as  if  to  say, — "  You  must  laugh,  for  I  have 
played."  At  this  very  juncture,  a  loud  cry  of  "  Sail 
0 1 "  broke  upon  our  ears,  and  all  parties  leapt  to 
their  feet,  and  prepared  for  a  new  sensation  ;  for  in 
those  climes,  everything — war  itself — is  a  smaller 
interest  than  a  vessel  from  the  Great  Unknown 
World  sailing  into  your  Harbour. 

Not  many  days  thereafter,  a  very  horrible  trans- 
action occurred.  Before  daybreak,  I  heard  shot  after 
shot  quickly  discharged  in  the  Harbour.  One  of  my 
Teachers  came  running,  and  cried, — 

"  Missi,  six  or  seven  men  have  been  shot  dead  this 
morning  for  a  great  feast  It  is  to  reconcile  Tribes 
that  have  been  at  war,  and  to  allow  a  banished  Tribe 
to  return  in  peace." 

I   learned  that  the   leading    men   had   in   council 


$M  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA. 

agreed  opon  this  sacrifice,  but  the  name  of  each 
victim  was  kept  a  secret  till  the  last  moment.  The 
torture  of  suspense  and  uncertainty  seemed  to  be 
borne  by  all  as  part  of  their  appointed  lot,  nor  did 
they  prepare  as  if  suspecting  any  dread  assault. 
Before  daylight,  the  Sacred  Men  allocated  a  murderer 
to  the  door  of  each  house  where  a  victim  slept.  A 
signal  shot  was  fired  ;  all  rushed  to  their  doors,  and 
the  doomed  ones  were  shot  and  clubbed  to  death 
as  they  attempted  to  escape.  Their  bodies  were 
then  borne  to  a  sacred  tree,  and  hung  up  there  by  the 
hands  for  a  time,  as  an  offering  to  the  Gods.  Beinp 
taken  down,  they  were  carried  ceremoniously  and 
laid  out  on  the  shore  near  my  house,  placed  under  a 
special  guard. 

Information  had  reached  me  that  my  Teachers  and 
I  were  also  destined  victims  for  this  same  feast,  and 
sure  enough  we  espied  a  band  of  armed  men,  the 
killers,  despatched  towards  our  premises.  Instanta- 
neously I  had  the  Teachers  and  their  wives  and  my- 
self securely  locked  into  the  Mission  House  ;  and,  cut 
off  from  all  human  hope,  we  set  ourselves  to  pray  to 
our  dear  Lord  Jesus,  either  Himself  to  protect  us  or 
to  take  us  to  His  glory.  All  through  that  morning 
and  forenoon  we  heard  them  tramp-tramping  round 
our  house,  whispering  to  each  other,  and  hovering 
near  window  and  door.  They  knew  that  there  were 
a  double-barrelled  fowling-piece  and  a  revolver  on  the 
premises,  though  they  never  had  seen  me  use  them, 
and  that  may,  under  God,  have   held   them  back  in 


MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  225 

dread.  But  such  a  thought  did  not  enter  our  souls 
even  in  that  awful  time.  I  had  gone  to  save,  and  not 
to  destroy.  It  would  be  easier  for  me  at  any  time  to 
die  than  to  kill  one  of  them.  Our  safety  lay  in  our 
appeal  to  that  blessed  Lord  who  had  placed  us  there^ 
and  to  whom  all  power  had  been  given  in  Heaven  and 
on  Earth.  He  that  was  with  us  was  more  than  all 
that  could  be  against  us.  This  is  strength ;  this  is 
peace  : — to  feel,  in  entering  on  every  day,  that  all 
its  duties  and  trials  have  been  committed  to  the 
Lord  Jesus, — that,  come  what  may,  He  will  use  us 
for  His  own  glory  and  our  real  good  I 

All  through  that  dreadful  morning,  and  far  into 
the  afternoon,  we  thus  abode  together,  feeling  con- 
scious that  we  were  united  to  this  dear  Lord  Jesus, 
and  we  had  sweet  communion  with  Him,  meditat- 
ing on  the  wonders  of  His  person  and  the  hopes 
and  glories  of  His  kingdom.  Oh,  that  all  my 
readers  may  learn  something  of  this  in  their  own 
experience  of  the  Lord  !  I  can  wish  them  nothing 
more  precious.  Towards  sundown,  constrained  by 
the  Invisible  One,  they  withdrew  from  our  Mission 
House,  and  left  us  once  more  in  peace.  They  bore 
away  the  slain  to  be  cooked,  and  distributed  amongst 
the  Tribes,  and  eaten  in  their  feast  of  reconciliation ; 
a  covenant  sealed  in  blood,  and  soon,  alas,  to  be 
buried  in  blood  again  I  For  many  days  thereafter, 
we  had  to  take  unusial  care,  and  not  unduly  expose 
ourselves  to  danger ;  for  dark  characters  were  seen 
prowling  about  in  the   bush   near  at  hand,  and  wa 

R  IS 


226  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

knew  that  our  life  was  the  prize.  We  took  what 
care  we  could,  and  God  the  Lord  did  the  rest,  or 
rather  lie  did  all — for  His  wisdom  guided  us,  and 
His  power  baffled  them. 
^  Shortly  thereafter,  war  was  again  declared  by  the 
/  Inland  people  attacking  our  Harbour  people.  It  was 
an  old  quarrel  ;  and  the  war  was  renewed  and  con- 
tinued, long  after  the  cause  thereof  had  passed  away. 
Going  amongst  them  every  day,  I  did  my  utmost  to 
stop  hostilities,  setting  the  evils  of  war  before  them, 
and  pleading  with  the  leading  men  to  renounce  it. 
Thereon  arose  a  characteristic  incident  of  Island  and 
Heathen  life.  One  day  I  held  a  Service  in  the  village 
where  morning  after  morning  their  Tribes  assembled, 
and  declared  that  if  they  would  believe  in  and  fol- 
low the  Jehovah  God,  He  would  deliver  them  from 
all  their  enemies  and  lead  them  into  a  happy  life. 
There  were  present  three  Sacred  Men,  Chiefs,  of 
whom  the  whole  population  lived  in  terror, — brothers 
or  cousins,  heroes  of  traditional  feats,  professors  of 
sorcery,  and  claiming  the  power  of  life  and  death, 
health  and  sickness,  rain  and  drought,  according  to 
their  will.  On  hearing  me,  these  three  stood  up  and 
declared  they  did  not  believe  in  Jehovah,  nor  did 
they  need  His  help,  for  they  had  the  power  to  kill  my 
life  by  Nahak  {i.e.,  sorcery  or  witchcraft),  if  only  they 
could  get  possession  of  any  piece  of  the  fruit  or  food 
that  I  had  eaten.  This  was  an  essential  condition  of 
their  black  art ;  hence  the  peel  of  a  banana  or  an 
orange,  and  every  broken  scrap  of  food,  is  gathered 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  237 

up  by  the  Natives,  lest  it  should  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Sacred  Men,  and  be  used  for  Nahak.  This 
superstition  was  the  cause  of  most  of  the  bloodshed 
and  terror  upon  Tanna  ;  and  being  thus  challenged, 
I  asked  God's  help,  and  determined  to  strike  a  blow 
against  it.  A  woman  was  standing  near  with  a 
bunch  of  native  fruit  in  her  hand,  like  our  plums, 
called  quonquore.  I  asked  her  to  be  pleased  to  give 
me  some  ;  and  she,  holding  out  a  bunch,  said, — 

"  Take  freely  what  you  will  !  " 

Calling  the  attention  of  all  the  Assembly  to  what 
I  was  doing,  I  took  three  fruits  from  the  bunch,  and 
taking  a  bite  out  of  each,  I  gave  them  one  after 
another  to  the  three  Sacred  Men,  and  deliberately 
said  in  the  hearing  of  all, — 

"You  have  seen  me  eat  of  this  fruit,  you  have  seen 
me  give  the  remainder  to  your  Sacred  Men  ;  they  have 
said  they  can  kill  me  by  Nahak,  but  I  challenge  them 
to  do  it  if  they  can,  without  arrow  or  spear,  club  or 
musket,  for  I  deny  that  they  have  any  power  against 
me  or  against  any  one  by  their  Sorcery." 

The  challenge  was  accepted  ;  the  Natives  looked 
terror-struck  at  the  position  in  which  I  was  placed  ! 
The  ceremony  of  Nahak  was  usually  performed  in 
secret, — the  Tannese  fleeing  in  dread,  as  Europeans 
would  from  the  touch  of  the  plague  ;  but  I  lingered 
and  eagerly  watched  their  ritual.  As  the  three  Chiefs 
arose,  and  drew  near  to  one  of  the  Sacred  Trees,  to 
begin  their  ceremonial,  the  Natives  fled  in  terror, 
crying,— 


228         MORE    MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

**  Missi,  away  1    Alas,  Missi ! " 

But  I  held  on  at  my  post  of  observation.  Amidst 
wavings  and  incantations,  they  rolled  up  the  pieces 
of  the  fruit  from  which  I  had  eaten,  in  certain  leaves 
of  this  Sacred  Tree  into  a  shape  like  a  waxen  candle  ; 
then  they  kindled  a  sacred  fire  near  the  root,  and 
continued  their  mutterings,  gradually  burning  a  little 
more  and  a  little  more  of  the  candle-shaped  things, 
wheeling  them  round  their  heads,  blowing  upon 
them  with  their  breaths,  waving  them  in  the  air,  and 
glancing  wildly  at  me  as  if  expecting  my  sudden 
destruction.  Wondering  whether  after  all  they  did 
not  believe  their  own  lie,  for  they  seemed  to  be  in 
dead  earnest,  I,  more  eager  than  ever  to  break  the 
chains  of  such  vile  superstition,  urged  them  again  and 
again,  crying, — 

"  Be  quick !  Stir  up  your  Gods  to  help  you  I  I 
am  not  killed  yet  ;    I  am  perfectly  well  1 " 

At  last  they  stood  up  and  said, — 

"  We  must  delay  till  we  have  called  all  our  Sacred 
Men.  We  will  kill  Missi  before  his  next  Sabbath 
comes  round.  Let  all  watch,  for  he  will  soon  die 
and  that  without  fail." 

I  replied,"  Very  good  !  I  challenge  all  your  Priests 
to  unite  and  kill  me  by  Sorcery  or  Nahak.  If  on 
Sabbath  next  I  come  again  to  your  village  in  health, 
you  will  all  admit  that  your  Gods  have  no  power 
over  me,  and  that  I  am  protected  by  the  true  and 
li>'ing  Jehovah  God  I  " 

For  every  day  throughout  the  remainder  of  that 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  229 

week,  the  Conchs  were  sounded,  and  over  that  side 
of  the  island  all  their  Sacred  Men  were  at  work 
trying  to  kill  me  by  their  arts.  Now  and  again 
messengers  arrived  from  every  quarter  of  the  island, 
inquiring  anxiously  after  my  health,  and  wondering 
if  I  was  not  feeling  sick,  and  great  excitemerit  pre- 
vailed amongst  the  poor  deluded  idolaters. 

Sabbath  dawned  upon  me  peacefully,  and  I  went 
to  that  village  in  more  than  my  usual  health  and 
strength.  Large  numbers  assembled,  and  when  I 
appeared  they  looked  at  each  other  in  terror,  as  if 
it  could  not  really  be  I,  myself,  still  spared  and  well. 
Entering  into  the  public  ground,  I  saluted  them  to 
this  effect, — 

"  My  love  to  you  all,  my  friends  !  I  have  come 
again  to  talk  to  you  about  the  Jehovah  God  and 
His  Worship." 

The  three  Sacred  Men,  on  being  asked,  admitted 
that  they  had  tried  to  kill  me  by  Nahak,  but  had 
failed  ;  and  on  being  questioned,  why  they  had 
failed,  they  gave  the  acute  and  subtle  reply,  that 
I  also  was  myself  a  Sacred  Man,  and  that  my  God 
being  the  stronger  had  protected  me  from  their  Gods. 
Addressing  the  multitude,  I  answered  thus. — 

"Yea,  truly;  my  Jehovah  God  is  stronger  than 
your  Gods.  He  protected  me,  and  helped  me  ;  for 
He  is  the  only  living  and  true  God,  the  only  God 
that  can  hear  or  answer  any  prayer  from  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  Your  Gods  cannot  hear  prayers,  but 
my  God  can    and   will   hear  and  answer    you,  if  you 


«30  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM    TANNA. 

will  give  heart  and  life  to  Him,  and  love  and  serve 
Him  only.  This  is  my  God,  and  He  is  also  your 
friend  if  you  will  hear  and  follow  His  voice." 

Having  said  this,  I  sat  down  on  the  trunk  of  a 
fallen  tree,  and  addressed  them, — 

"Come  and  sit  down  all  around  me,  and  I  will 
talk  to  you  about  the  love  and  mercy  of  my  God, 
and  teach  you  how  to  worship  and  please  Him." 

Two  of  the  Sacred  Men  then  sat  down,  and  all  the 
people  gathered  round  and  seated  themselves  very 
quietly.  1  tried  to  present  to  them  ideas  of  sin,  and 
of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ,  as  revealed  to  us 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

The  third  Sacred  Man,  the  highest  in  rank,  a  man 
of  great  stature  and  uncommon  strength,  had  mean- 
time gone  off  for  his  warrior's  spear,  and  returned 
brandishing  it  in  the  air  and  poising  it  at  me.  I  said 
to  the  people, — 

"  Of  course  he  can  kill  me  with  his  spear,  but 
he  undertook  to  kill  me  by  Nahak  or  Sorcery,  and 
promised  not  to  use  against  me  any  weapons  of 
war;  and  if  you  let  him  kill  me  now,  you  will  kill 
your  friend,  one  who  lives  among  you  and  only  tries 
to  do  you  good,  as  you  all  know  so  well.  I  know 
that  if  you  kill  me  thus,  my  God  will  be  angry  and 
will  punish  you." 

Thereon  I  seated  myself  calmly  in  the  midst  ol 
the  crowd,  while  he  leaped  about  in  rage,  scolding 
his  brothers  and  all  who  were  present  for  listening  to 
me.     The  other  Sacred  Men,  however,  took  my  side, 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  331 

and.  as  many  of  the  people  also  were  friendly  to 
me  and  stood  closely  packed  around  me,  he  did  not 
throw  his  spear.  To  allay  the  tumult  and  obviate 
further  bloodshed,  I  offered  to  leave  with  my  Teachers 
at  once,  and,  in  doing  so,  I  ardently  pled  with  them 
to  live  at  peace.  Though  we  got  safely  home,  that 
old  Sacred  Man  seemed  still  to  hunger  after  my  blood. 
For  weeks  thereafter,  go  where  I  would,  he  would 
suddenly  appear  on  the  path  behind  me,  poising  in 
his  right  hand  that  same  Goliath  spear.  God  only 
kept  it  from  being  thrown,  and  I,  using  every  lawful 
precaution,  had  all  the  same  to  attend  to  my  work, 
as  if  no  enemy  were  there,  leaving  all  other  results 
in  the  hands  of  Jesus.  This  whole  incident  did, 
doubtless,  shake  the  prejudices  of  many  as  to  Sorcery ; 
but  few  even  of  converted  Natives  ever  get  entirely 
clear  of  the  dread  of  Nahak.     y^ 

If  not  truly  converted,  the  two  Priests  were  fast 
friends  of  mine  from  that  day,  as  also  another  leading 
man  in  the  same  district.  They  also  received  an 
Aneityumese  Teacher  to  their  village,  protecting  and 
showing  kindness  to  him  ;  one  of  the  Sacred  Men 
who  could  speak  his  language  lived  almost  constantly 
with  him,  and  some  young  people  were  allowed  daily 
to  attend  our  School.  These  two  and  a  number  0/ 
others  began  to  wear  a  kilt,  and  some  a  shirt  alsa 
Three  of  them  especially,  if  not  Christians,  appeared 
to  be  not  far  from  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  did  all 
that  was  in  their  power  to  protect  and  to  assist  me. 
A  few  began   to   pray  to   Jehovah  in   their  houses 


■33  MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

offering  a  kind  of  rude  family  worship,  and  breathing 
out  such  prayers  and  desires  as  I  had  taught  them 
for  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  and  only  Saviour. 
And  these,  as  my  companions,  accompanied  me  from 
place  to  place  when  I  visited  their  district. 

But  let  us  return  to  the  war.  Many  Chiefs  and 
villages  were  now  involved  in  it  ;  and  a  large 
part  of  the  bush  over  the  country  between  had  been 
consumed  by  fire,  to  prevent  surprises.  Yet,  our 
Harbour  people  being  assembled  one  night  for  con- 
sultation, a  number  of  the  Inland  warriors  crept  near 
unobserved  and  discharged  a  volley  of  muskets 
amongst  them.  Several  were  shot  dead,  and  in  the 
darkness  and  confusion  the  enemy  got  clear  away. 
Revenge  and  self-preservation  now  united  our  people 
as  one  man,  and  every  man  assembled  for  action  on 
the  borders  of  the  hostile  Tribes.  I  again  visited 
them  on  the  fighting  ground.  As  I  was  seen  ap- 
proaching, the  two  old  Priests,  my  friends,  came  to 
receive  and  escort  me,  protected  by  their  clubs  and 
muskets, — the  one  blind  of  an  eye  lost  in  war  march- 
ing before  me,  and  the  other  behind  me  with  poised 
spear  and  mighty  club.  Seating  me  in  a  central 
position,  they  assembled  all  the  warriors,  except  the 
watchmen,  and  these  savage  men  listened  attentively 
to  my  message,  and  bowed  quietly  during  prayer. 
God  only  knows  what  may  be  the  fruit  in  some  dark 
benighted  soul  1  The  whole  host  of  them  ceased 
firing,  till  the  two  friendly  Priests  had  again  conveyed 
me  safely  beyond  the  reach  of  danger. 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA.         2y^ 

Going  among  them  frequently  thus,  they  treated 
me  with  exceptional  kindness,  till  one  Sabbath  I 
determined  to  go  over  and  talk  with  the  enemy  also, 
in  the  hope  of  getting  this  sad  war  put  an  end  to. 
Our  people  were  sternly  opposed  to  this,  not  for  fea; 
Df  my  safety,  but  lest  I  prayed  for  the  enemy  ad 
my  God  might  help  them  in  the  war.  But  my  cwo 
friends,  the  old  Priests,  persuaded  them  to  let  me 
go,  and  to  cease  their  shooting  till  my  return.  They 
had  an  idea  to  buy,  in  this  way,  my  intercession  with 
Jehovah  exclusively  on  their  behalf;  but  I  explained 
to  them  as  on  former  occasions,  that  I  was  there  for 
the  good  of  all  alike,  that  I  loved  them  all  and  sought 
to  lead  them  to  give  up  war  and  bad  conduct,  for 
my  God  would  hear  and  bless  only  those  who  feared 
and  loved  and  obeyed  Him.  I  had  a  long  interview 
witn  the  enemies  also,  arguing  against  the  evils  of 
war,  and  urging  them  to  give  it  up.  They  were 
so  far  friendly;  they  allowed  me  to  have  worship 
amongst  them,  and  I  returned  in  safety  before 
another  musket  was  discharged  on  either  side.  The 
war  still  went  on,  though  more  languidly ;  but  after 
a  time  the  leaders  entered  into  kind  of  truce,  and 
peace  reigned  for  a  season. 

The  other  Mission  Station,  on  the  south-west  side 
of  Tanna,  had  to  be  visited  by  me  from  time  to  time. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mathieson,  there,  were  both  in  a  weak 
state  of  health,  having  a  tendency  to  consumption. 
On  this  account  they  visited  Aneityum  several  times. 
They  were  earnestly  devoted  to  their  work,  and  werfl 


134  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA. 

successful  so  far  as  health  and  the  time  allowed  to 
them  permitted.  At  this  juncture,  a  message  reached 
me  that  they  were  without  European  food,  and  a  re- 
quest to  send  them  a  little  flour  if  possible.  The  war 
made  the  journey  overland  impossible.  A  strong  wind 
and  a  high  sea  round  the  coast  rendered  it  impractic- 
able for  my  boat  to  go.  The  danger  to  life  from  the 
enemy  was  so  great,  that  I  could  not  hire  a  crew. 
I  pled  therefore  with  Nowar  and  Manuman,  and 
a  few  leading  men  to  take  one  of  their  best  canoes, 
and  themselves  to  accompany  me.  I  had  a  large 
flat-bottomed  pot  with  a  close-fitting  lid,  and  that 
I  pressed  full  of  flour  ;  and,  tying  the  lid  firmly  down, 
I  fastened  it  right  in  the  centre  of  the  canoe,  and  as 
far  above  water-mark  as  possible.  All  else  that  was 
required  we  tied  around  our  own  persons.  Sea  and 
land  being  as  they  were,  it  was  a  perilous  under- 
taking, which  only  dire  necessity  could  have  justified. 
They  were  all  good  swimmers,  but  as  I  could  not 
swim  the  strongest  man  was  placed  behi>«i  me,  to 
seize  me  and  swim  ashore,  if  a  crash  came. 

Creeping  round  near  the  shore  all  the  way  we  had 
to  keep  just  outside  the  great  breakers  on  the  coral 
reef,  and  were  all  drenched  through  and  through  with 
the  foam  of  an  angry  surf.  We  arrived,  however, 
in  safety  within  two  miles  of  our  destination,  where 
lived  the  friends  of  my  canoe's  company,  but  where 
a  very  dangerous  sea  was  breaking  on  the  reef. 
Here  they  all  gave  in,  and  protested  that  no  further 
could  they  go  ;   and  truly  their  toil  all  the  way  with 


M' 


M 


^?^ 


-\l^ll 


1  i_,^ 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM   TANNA.  23S 

the  paddles  had  been  severe.  I  appealed  to  them, 
that  the  canoe  would  for  certain  be  smashed  if  they 
tried  to  get  on  shore,  that  the  provisions  would  be 
lost,  and  some  of  us  probably  drowned.  But  they 
turned  to  the  shore,  and  remained  for  some  time 
thus,  watching  the  sea.    At  last  their  Captain  cried, — 

"  Missi,  hold  on  I  There's  a  smaller  wave  coming  ; 
we'll  ride  in  now." 

My  heart  rose  to  the  Lord  in  trembling  prayer ! 
The  wave  came  rolling  on  ;  every  paddle  with  all 
their  united  strength  struck  into  the  sea  ;  and  next 
moment  our  canoe  was  flying  like  a  sea-gull  on  the 
crest  of  the  wave  towards  the  shore.  Another  in- 
stant, and  the  wave  had  broken  on  the  reef  with  a 
mighty  roar,  and  rushed  passed  us  hissing  in  clouds 
of  foam.  My  company  were  next  seen  swimming 
wildly  about  in  the  sea,  Manuman,  the  one-eyed 
Sacred  Man,  alone  holding  on  by  the  canoe,  nearly 
full  of  water,  with  me  still  clinging  to  the  seat  of  it, 
and  the  very  next  wave  likely  to  devour  us.  In  des- 
peration, I  sprang  for  the  reef,  and  ran  for  a  man 
half-wading,  half-swimming  to  reach  us  ;  and  God  so 
ordered  it,  that  just  as  the  next  wave  broke  against 
the  silvery  rock  of  coral,  the  man  caught  me  and 
partly  swam  with  me  through  its  surf,  partly  carried 
me  till  I  was  set  safely  asnore.  Praising  God,  I 
looked  up  and  saw  all  the  others  nearly  as  safe  as 
myself,  except  Manuman,  my  friend,  who  was  still 
holding  on  by  the  canoe  in  the  face  of  wind  and  sea, 
and  bringing  it  with  him.     Others  ran  and  swam  to 


236  MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM   TANNA. 

his  help.  The  paddles  were  picked  up  amid  the 
surf.  A  powerful  fellow  came  towards  me  with  the 
pot  of  flour  on  his  head,  uninjured  by  water.  The 
Chief  who  held  on  by  the  canoe  got  severely  cut 
about  the  feet,  and  had  been  badly  bruised  and 
knocked  about;  but  all  the  rest  escaped  without 
further  harm,  and  everything  that  we  had  was  saved. 
Amongst  friends,  at  last,  they  resolved  to  await 
a  favourable  wind  and  tide  to  return  to  their  own 
homes.  Singing  in  my  heart  unto  God,  I  hired  a 
man  to  carry  the  pot  of  flour,  and  soon  arrived  at 
the  Mission  Station. 

Supplying  the  wants  of  our  dear  friends,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mathieson,  whom  we  found  as  well  as  could 
be  expected,  we  had  to  prepare,  after  a  few  hours 
of  rest,  to  return  to  our  own  Station  by  walking 
overland  through  the  night.  I  durst  not  remain 
longer  away,  lest  my  own  house  should  be  plundered 
and  broken  into.  Though  weak  in  health,  my  fellow- 
Missionaries  were  both  full  of  hope,  and  zealous  in 
their  work,  and  this  somewhat  strange  visit  was  a 
pleasant  blink  amidst  our  darkness.  Before  I  had 
gone  far  on  my  return  journey,  the  sun  went  down, 
and  no  Native  could  be  hired  to  accompany  me. 
They  all  told  me  that  I  would  for  certain  be  killed 
by  the  way.  But  I  knew  that  it  would  be  quite 
dark  before  I  reached  the  hostile  districts,  and  that 
the  Heathen  are  great  cowards  in  the  dark  and  never 
leave  their  villages  at  night  in  the  darkness,  except 
in  companies  for  fishing  and  such-like  tasks.    I  skirted 


MORE  MISSION  LEAVES  FROM  TANNA.  337 

along  the  sea-shore  as  fast  as  I  could,  walking  and 
running  alternatejiy  ;  and,  when  I  got  within  hearing 
of  voices,  I  slunk  back  into  the  bush  till  they  had 
safely  passed,  and  then  groped  my  way  back  near 
the  shore,  that  being  my  only  guide  to  find  a  path. 

Having  made  half  the  journey,  I  came  to  a  dan- 
gerous path,  almost  perpendicular,  up  a  great  rock 
round  the  base  of  which  the  sea  roared  deep.  With 
my  heart  lifted  up  to  Jesus,  I  succeeded  in  climbing 
it,  cautiously  grasping  roots,  and  resting  by  bushes, 
till  I  reached  safely  to  the  top.  There,  to  avoid 
a  village,  I  had  to  keep  crawling  slowly  along  the 
bush  near  the  sea,  on  the  top  of  that  great  ledge 
of  rock  ;  a  feat  I  could  never  have  accomplished 
even  in  daylight  without  the  excitement,  but  I  felt 
that  I  was  supported  and  guided  in  all  that  life  or 
death  journey  by  my  dear  Lord  Jesus.  I  had  to 
leave  the  shore,  and  follow  up  the  bank  of  a  very 
deep  ravine  to  a  place  shallow  enough  for  one  to 
cross,  and  then  through  the  bush  away  for  the  shore 
again.  By  holding  too  much  to  the  right,  I  missed 
the  point  where  I  intended  to  reach  it.  Small  fires 
were  now  visible  through  the  bush  ;  I  heard  the 
voices  of  the  people  talking  in  one  of  our  most 
heathen  villages. 

Quietly  drawing  back,  I  now  knew  where  I  was, 
and  easily  found  my  way  towards  the  shore  ;  but 
on  reaching  the  Great  Rock,  I  could  not  in  the 
darkness  find  the  path  down  again.  I  groped  abouf 
till  I  was  tired.     I  feared  that  I  might  stumble  over 


t38  MORE   MISSION  LEAVER    FROM  TANNA. 

and  be  killed  ;  or,  if  I  delayed  till  daylight,  that 
the  savages  would  kill  me.  I  knew  that  one  part 
of  the  rock  was  steep-sloping,  with  little  growth  or 
none  thereon,  and  I  searched  about  to  find  it,  re- 
solved to  commend  myself  to  Jesus  and  slide  down 
thereby  that  i  might  again  reach  the  shore  and 
escape  for  my  life.  Thinking  I  had  found  this  spot, 
I  hurled  down  several  stones  and  listened  for  their 
splash  that  I  might  judge  whether  it  would  be  safe. 
But  the  distance  was  too  far  for  me  to  hear  or  judge. 
At  high  tide  the  sea  there  was  deep  ;  but  at  low  tide 
I  could  wade  out  of  it  and  be  safe.  The  darkness 
made  it  impossible  for  me  to  see  anything.  I  let 
go  my  umbrella,  shoving  it  down  with  considerable 
force,  but  neither  did  it  send  mc  back  any  news. 

Feeling  sure,  however,  that  this  was  the  place 
'  sought,  and  knowing  that  to  await  the  daylight 
would  be  certain  death,  I  prayed  to  my  Lord  Jesus 
for  help  and  protection,  and  resolved  to  let  my- 
self go.  First,  I  fastened  all  my  clothes  as  tightly 
as  I  could,  so  as  not  to  catch  on  anything ;  then 
I  lay  down  at  the  top  on  my  back,  feet  foremost, 
holding  my  head  downwards  on  my  breast  to  keep 
it  from  striking  on  the  rock  ;  then,  after  one  cry 
to  my  Saviour,  having  let  myself  down  as  far  aa 
possible  by  a  branch,  I  at  last  let  go,  throwing 
my  arms  forward  and  trying  to  keep  my  feet  well 
up.  A  giddy  swirl,  as  if  flying  through  the  air,  took 
possession  of  me ;  a  few  moments  seemed  an  age ; 
'   rushed  quickly  down,  and   felt   no  obstruction   til) 


MORE  MISSION  LEA  VES  FROM  TANNA. 

my  feet  struck  into  the  sea  below.  Adoring  and 
praising  my  dear  Lord  Jesus,  who  had  ordered  it 
so,  I  regained  my  feet ;  it  was  low  tide,  I  had  re- 
ceived no  injury,  I  found  my  umbrella,  and,  wading 
through,  I  found  the  shore  path  easier  and  lighter 
than  the  bush  had  been.  The  very  darkness  was 
my  safety,  preventing  the  Natives  from  rambling 
about.  I  saw  no  person  to  speak  to,  till  I  reached 
a  village  quite  near  to  my  own  house,  fifteen  or 
twenty  miles  from  where  I  had  started  ;  here  I  left 
the  sea  path  and  promised  young  men  some  fish- 
hooks to  guide  me  the  nearest  way  through  the 
bush  to  my  Mission  Station,  which  they  gladly  and 
heartily  did.  I  ran  a  narrow  risk  in  approaching 
them  ;  they  thought  me  an  enemy,  and  I  arrested 
their  muskets  only  by  a  loud  cry, — 

"  I  an?  M'ssi !  Don't  shoot ;  my  love  to  you,  my 
friends!" 

Praising  God  for  His  preserving  care,  I  reached 
home,  and  had  a  long  refreshing  sleep.  The  Natives, 
on  hearing  next  day  how  I  had  come  all  the  way 
in  the  dark,  exclaimed, — 

"  Surely  any  of  us  would  have  been  killed  !  Your 
Jehovah  God  alone  thus  protects  you  and  brings 
you  safely  home." 

With  all  my  heart,  I  said,  "Yes!  and  He  will 
be  your  protector  and  helper  too,  if  only  you  will 
obey  and  trust  in  Him." 

Certainly  that  night  put  my  faith  to  the  test  Had 
it  not  been  the  assurance  that  I  was  engaged  in  His 


24©  MORE   MISSION  LEAVES  FROM    TANNA. 

service,  and  that  in  every  path  of  duty  He  would 
carry  me  through  or  dispose  of  me  therein  for  His 
glory,  I  could  never  have  undertaken  either  journey. 
St.  Paul's  words  are  true  to-day  and  for  ever, — "  I  can 
do  all  things    through    Christ   which   strengtheneth 


IX. 
DEEPENING    SHADOWS. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

Welcome  Guests.— A  Fiendish  Deed. — The  Plague  of  Measles. 
— A  Heroic  Soul. — Horrors  of  Epidemic. — A  Memorable 
New  Year. — A  Missionary  Attacked. — In  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow. — Blow  from  an  Adze. — A  Missionary's  Death. — 
Mrs.  Johnston's  Letter. — A  Heavy  Loss.— The  Story  of 
Kowia. — Kowia's  Soliloquy.— The  Passing  of  Kowia.— 
Mortality  of  Measles. — Fuel  to  the  Fire. — Hurricanes. — A 
Spate  of  Blood  and  Terror. — Nowar  Vacillates. — The  Anger 
of  the  Gods. — Not  Afraid  to  Die. — Martyrs  of  Erromanga. 
—Visit  to  the  Gordons. — Their  Martyrdom. — Vindication 
of  fie  Gordons.— Gordon's  Last  Letter.— Plots  of  Murder. — 
Death  by  Nahak. — Nowar  Halting  Again. — Old  Abraham's 
Prayer.— Miaki  at  the  Mission  House. — Satanic  Influences. 
— Perplexity  Deepening. — Selwyn's  Testimony. — Rotten 
Tracts.  — Captain  and  Mate  of  Blue  Bell. — My  Precious 
Dog.— Fishing  Nets  and  Kawases.— The  Taro  Plant.— The 
Kava  Drink. — Katasian  and  the  Club  Scene. — The  Yams 
— Sunshine  and  Shadow.— The  Teachers  Demoralized. — 
The  Chief's  Alphabet. — Our  Evil  Genius.— Ships  of  Fire 
Again. — Commodore  Seymour's  Visit. — Nouka  and  Queen 
'Toria. — The  Dog  to  his  Vomit  Again. 

IN  September,  i860,  I  had  the  very  great  pleasure 
of  welcoming,  as  fellow-labourers  to  Tanna,  the 
Rev.  S.  F.  Johnston  and  his  wife,  two  able  and 
pious  young  Missionaries  from  Nova  Scotia.     Having 


244  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

visited  the  whole  group  of  the  New  Hebrides,  they 
preferred  to  cast  their  lot  on  Tanna.  During  the 
Rainy  Season,  and  till  they  had  acquired  a  little  of 
the  language,  and  some  preparation  had  been  made 
of  a  Station  for  themselves,  I  gladly  received  them 
as  my  guests.  The  company  was  very  sweet  to 
me  I  I  gave  them  about  fourteen  Tannese  words 
to  be  committed  to  memory  every  day,  and  con- 
versed with  them,  using  the  words  already  acquired  ; 
so  that  they  made  very  rapid  progress,  and  almost 
immediately  were  of  some  service  in  the  Mission 
work.  No  man  could  have  desired  better  companions 
in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 
^^^s^About  this  time  I  had  a  never-to-be-forgotten 
/  illustration  of  the  infernal  spirit  that  possessed  some 
of  the  Traders  towards  these  poor  Natives.  One 
morning,  three  or  four  vessels  entered  our  Harbour 
and  cast  anchor  off  Port  Resolution.  The  Captains 
called  on  me ;  and  one  of  them,  with  manifest 
delight,  exclaimed, — 

"  We  know  how  to  bring  down  your  proud  Tannese 
now!     We'll  humble  them  before  you  1" 

I  answered,  "  Surely  you  don't  mean  to  attack  and 
destroy  these  poor  people  ?" 

He  answered,  not  abashed  but  rejoicing,  •*  We 
have  sent  the  measles  to  humble  them  !  That  kills 
them  by  the  score  !  Four  young  men  have  been 
landed  at  different  ports,  ill  with  measles,  and  these 
will  soon  thin  their  ranks." 

Shocked  above  measure,  I  protested  solemnly  and 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  245 


denounced  their  conduct  and  spirit ,  but  my  re- 
monstrances only  called  forth  the  shameless  de- 
claration,— 

"  Our  watchword  is,— Sweep  these  creatures  away 
and  let  white  men  occupy  the  soil ! "         „^'  "^ 

Their  malice  was  further  illustrated  thus :  they 
induced  Kepuku,  a  young  Chief,  to  go  off  to  one 
of  their  vessels,  promising  him  a  present.  He  was 
the  friend  and  chief  supporter  of  Mr.  Mathieson  and 
of  his  work.  Having  got  him  on  board,  they  con- 
fined him  in  the  hold  amongst  Natives  lying  ill  with 
measles.  They  gave  him  no  food  for  about  four- 
and-twenty  hours  ;  and  'hen,  without  the  promised 
present,  they  put  him  ashore  far  from  his  own 
home.  Though  weak  and  excited,  he  scrambled 
back  to  his  Tribe  in  great  exhaustion  and  terror.  He 
informed  the  Missionary  that  they  had  put  him  down 
amongst  sick  people,  red  and  hot  with  fever,  and 
that  he  feared  their  sickness  was  upon  him.  I  am 
ashamed  to  say  that  these  Sandal-wood  and  other 
Traders  were  our  own  degraded  countrymen  ;  and 
that  they  deliberately  gloried  in  thus  destroying  the 
poor  Heathen.  A  more  fiendish  spirit  could  scarcely 
be  imagined,  but  most  of  them  were  horrible  drunk- 
ards, and  their  traffic  of  every  kind  amongst  these 
Islands  was,  generally  speaking,  steeped  in  human 
blood. 

The  measles,  thus  introduced,  became  amongst  oui 
islanders  the  most  deadly  plague.  It  spread  fearfully, 
and  was  accompanied  by  sore  throat  and  diarrhcea 


146  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

In  some  villages,  man,  woman,  and  child  were 
stricken,  and  none  could  give  food  or  water  to  the 
rest.  The  misery,  suffering,  and  terror  were  unex- 
ampled, the  living  being  afraid  sometimes  even  to 
bury  the  dead.  Thirteen  of  my  own  Mission  party 
died  of  this  disease ;  and,  so  terror-stricken  were 
the  few  who  survived,  that  when  the  little  Mission 
schooner  John  Knox  returned  to  Tanna,  they  all 
packed  up  and  returned  to  their  own  Aneityum, 
except  my  own  dear  old  Abraham. 

At  first,  thinking  that  all  were  on  the  wing,  he 
also  had  packed  his  things,  and  was  standing  beside 
the  others  ready  to  leave  with  them.  I  drew  near 
to  him,  and  said, — 

"  Abraham,  they  are  all  going  ;  are  you  also  going 
to  leave  me  here  alone  on  Tanna,  to  fight  the  battles 
of  the  Lord?" 

He  asked,  "  Missi,  will  you  remain  ?" 

I  replied,  *'  Yes  ;  but,  Abraham,  the  danger  to  life 
is  now  so  great  that  I  dare  not  plead  with  you  to 
remain,  for  we  may  both  be  slain.  Still,  I  cannot 
leave  the  Lord's  work  now." 

The  noble  old  Chief  looked  at  the  box  and  his 
bundles,  and,  musing,  said, — 

"Missi,  our  danger  is  very  great  now." 

I  answered,  "  Yes  ;  I  once  thought  you  would  not 
leave  me  alone  to  it  ;  but,  as  the  vessel  is  going  to 
your  own  land,  I  cannot  ask  you  to  remain  and  face 
it  with  me  !" 

He  again  said,  "  Missi,  would  you  like  me  to  remain 


DEEPENIM  '  SHADOWS.  847 

alone  ui*^'  you,  seeing  my  wife  is  dead  and  in  her 
grave  here?" 

I  replied,  "  Yes,  I  would  like  you  to  remain  ;  but, 
considering  the  circumstances  in  which  we  will  be 
left  alone,  I  cannot  plead  with  you  to  do  so." 

He  answered,  "Then,  Missi,  I  remain  with  you  of 
my  own  free  choice,  and  with  all  my  heart.  We 
will  live  and  die  together  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
I  will  never  leave  you  while  you  are  spared  on 
Tanna." 

So  saying,  and  with  a  light  that  gave  the  fore- 
gleam  of  a  martyr's  glory  to  his  dark  face,  he  shoul- 
dered his  box  and  bundles  back  to  his  own  house ; 
and  thereafter,  Abraham  was  my  dear  companion 
and  constant  friend,  and  my  fellow-sufferer  in  all 
that  remains  still  to  be  related  of  our  Mission  life 
on  Tanna. 

Before  this  plague  of  measles  was  brought  amongst 
us,  Mr.  Johnston  and  I  had  sailed  round  in  the 
John  K?iox  to  Black  Beach  on  the  opposite  side  of 
Tanna  and  prepared  the  way  for  settling  Teachers 
there.  And  they  were  placed  soon  after  by  Mr. 
Copeland  and  myself  with  encouraging  hopes  of 
success,  and  with  the  prospect  of  erecting  there  a 
Station  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnston.  But  this  dread- 
ful imported  epidemic  blasted  all  our  dreams.  Mr 
Johnston  and  his  wife  devoted  themselves,  from 
the  very  first,  and  assisted  me  in  every  way  to 
alleviate  the  dread  sufferings  of  the  Natives.  We 
carried   medicine,  food,  and   even   water,  to  the  sur- 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


rounding  villages  every  day,  few  of  themselves  being 
able  to  render  us  much  assistance.  Nearly  all  who 
took  our  medicine  and  followed  instructions  as  to 
food,  etc.,  recovered ;  but  vast  numbers  of  them 
would  listen  to  no  counsels,  and  rushed  into  experi 
ments  which  made  the  attack  fatal  all  around.  When 
the  trouble  was  at  its  height,  for  instance,  they  would 
plunge  into  the  sea,  and  seek  relief;  they  found  it 
in  almost  instant  death.  Others  would  dig  a  hole 
into  the  earth,  the  length  of  the  body  and  about 
two  feet  deep  ;  therein  they  laid  themselves  down, 
the  cold  earth  feeling  agreeable  to  their  fevered  skins; 
and  when  the  earth  around  them  grew  heated,  they 
got  friends  to  dig  a  few  inches  deeper,  again  and 
again,  seeking  a  cooler  and  cooler  couch.  In  this 
ghastly  effort  many  of  them  died,  literally  in  their 
own  graves,  and  were  buried  where  they  lay  I  It 
need  not  be  surprising,  though  we  did  everything  in 
our  power  to  relieve  and  save  them,  that  the  Natives 
associated  us  with  the  white  men  who  had  so  dread- 
fully afflicted  them,  and  that  their  blind  thirst  for 
revenge  did  not  draw  fine  distinctions  between  the 
Traders  and  the  Missionaries.  Both  were  whites — 
that  was  enough. 

The  1st  January,  1861,  was  a  New  Year's  Day 
ever  to  be  remembered.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnston, 
Abraham  and  I,  had  spent  nearly  the  whole  time  in 
a  kind  of  solemn  yet  happy  festival.  Anew  in  a  holy 
covenant  before  God,  we  unitedly  consecrated  our 
lives  and  our  all   to  the   Lord  Jesus,  giving  ourselves 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  249 

away  to  His  blessed  service  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Heathen  on  the  New  Hebrides.  After  evening  family 
worship,  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Johnston  left  my  room  to  go 
to  their  own  house,  only  some  ten  feet  distant ;  but 
he  returned  to  inform  me  that  there  were  two  men 
at  the  window,  armed  with  huge  clubs,  and  having 
black  painted  faces.  Going  out  to  them  and  asking 
them  what  they  wanted,  they  replied, — 

"  Medicine  for  a  sick  boy." 

With  difficulty,  I  persuaded  them  to  come  in  and 
get  it.  At  once,  it  flashed  upon  me,  from  their  agita- 
tion and  their  disguise  of  paint,  that  they  had  come 
to  murder  us.  Mr.  Johnston  had  also  accompanied 
us  into  the  house.  Keeping  my  eye  constantly  fixed 
on  them,  I  prepared  the  medicine  and  offered  it. 
They  refused  to  receive  it,  and  each  man  grasped  his 
killing  stone.     I  faced  them  firmly  and  said, — 

"  You  see  that  Mr.  Johnston  is  now  leaving,  and 
you  too  must  leave  this  room  for  to-night  To- 
morrow, you  can  bring  the  boy  or  come  for  the 
medicine." 

Seizing  their  clubs,  as  if  for  action,  they  showed 
unwillingness  to  withdraw,  but  I  walked  deliberately 
forward  and  made  as  if  to  push  them  out,  when  both 
turned  and  began  to  leave. 

Mr.  Johnston  had  gone  in  front  of  them  and  was 
safely  out  But  he  bent  down  to  lift  a  little  kitten 
that  had  escaped  at  the  open  door ;  and  at  that 
moment  one  of  the  savages,  jerking  in  behind,  aimed 
a  blow  with  his  huge  club,  in    avoiding  which  Mr 


■so  DEEPENING  SHADOWS, 

Johnston  fell  with  a  scream  to  the  ground.  Botn 
men  sprang  towards  him,  but  our  two  faithful  dogs 
ferociously  leapt  in  their  faces  and  saved  his  life. 
Rushing  out,  but  not  fully  aware  of  what  had 
occurred,  I  saw  Mr.  Johnston  trying  to  raise  himself, 
and  heard  him  cry, — 

"  Take  care !  these  men  have  tried  to  kill  me,  and 
they  will  kill  you  !  " 

Facing  them  sternly  I  demanded, — 

"  What  is  it  that  you  want  ?  He  does  not  under- 
stand your  language.  What  do  you  want?  Speak 
with  me." 

Both  men,  thereon,  raised  their  great  clubs  and 
made  to  strike  me ;  but  quick  as  lightning  these  two 
dogs  sprang  at  their  ^aces  and  baffled  their  blows. 
One  dog  was  badly  bruised,  and  the  ground  received 
the  other  blow  that  would  have  launched  me  into 
Eternity.  The  best  dog  was  a  little  crossbred  re- 
triever, with  terrier's  blood  in  him,  splendid  for 
warning  of  the  approaching  dangers,  and  which  had 
already  been  the  means  of  saving  my  life  several 
times.  Seeing  how  matters  stood,  I  now  hounded 
both  dogs  furiously  upon  them  and  the  two  savages 
fled.     I  shouted  after  them, — 

"  Remember,  Jehovah  God  sees  you  and  will 
punish  you  for  trying  to  murder  His  servants  ! 

In  their  flight,  a  large  body  of  men,  who  had 
come  eight  or  ten  miles  to  assist  in  the  murder  and 
plunder,  came  slipping  here  and  there  from  the 
bush    and   joined    them    fleeing    too       Verily,    "  the 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  151 

wicked  flee,  when  no  man  pursueth."  David's  ex- 
perience and  assurance  came  home  to  us,  that 
evening,  as  very  real : — "  God  is  our  refuge  and 
our  strength  .  .  .  therefore  we  will  not  fear." 
But,  after  the  danger  was  all  past,  I  had  always  a 
strange  feeling  of  fear,  more  perhaps  from  the 
thought  that  I  had  been  on  the  verge  of  Eternity 
and  so  near  the  great  White  Throne  than  from  any 
slavish  fear.  During  the  crisis,  I  felt  generally  calm, 
and  firm  of  soul,  standing  erect  and  with  my  whole 
weight  on  the  promise,  "  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  alway." 
Precious  promise!  How  often  I  adore  Jesus  for  it, 
and  rejoice  in  it  I     Blessed  be  His  name. 

I,  now  accustomed  to  such  scenes  on  Tanna,  retired 
to  rest  and  slept  soundly  ;  but  my  dear  fellow- 
labourer,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  could  not  sleep  for 
one  moment.  His  pallor  and  excitement  continued 
next  day,  indeed  for  several  days  ;  and  after  that, 
though  he  was  naturally  lively  and  cheerful,  I  never 
saw  him  smile  again.  He  told  me  next  morn- 
ing,— 

"  I  can  only  keep  saying  to  myself,  Already  on  the 
verge  of  Eternity !  How  have  I  spent  my  time  ? 
What  good  have  I  done  ?  What  zeal  for  souls  have 
I  shown  ?  Scarcely  entered  on  the  work  of  my  life, 
ind  so  near  death !  O  my  friend,  I  never  realized 
what  death  means,  till  last  night!"  So  saying,  he 
covered  his  face  with  both  hands,  and  left  me  to 
hide  himself  in  his  own  room.  For  that  morning, 
1st  January,  1861,  the   following   entry  was   found  in 


•Sa  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

his  Journal : — "  To-day,  with  a  heavy  heart  and  a 
feeling  of  dread,  I  know  not  why,  I  set  out  on  my 
accustomed  wanderings  amongst  the  sick.  1  hastened 
back  to  get  the  Teacher  and  carry  Mr.  Paton  to  the 
scene  of  distress.  I  carried  a  bucket  of  water  in  one 
hand  and  medicine  in  the  other ;  and  so  we  spent  a 
portion  of  this  day  endeavouring  to  alleviate  their 
sufferings,  and  our  work  had  a  happy  effect  also  on 
the  minds  of  others."  In  another  entry,  on  22nd 
December  he  wrote  : — "  Measles  are  making  fearful 
havoc  amongst  the  poor  Tannese.  As  we  pass 
through  the  villages,  mournful  scenes  meet  the  eye  ; 
young  and  old  prostrated  on  the  ground,  showing 
all  these  painful  symptoms  which  accompany  loath- 
some and  malignant  diseases.  In  some  villages  few 
are  left  able  to  prepare  food,  or  to  carry  drink  to  the 
suffering  and  dying.  How  pitiful  to  see  the  sufferers 
destitute  of  every  comfort,  attention,  and  remedy 
that  would  ameliorate  their  suffering  or  remove  their 
disease !  As  I  think  of  the  tender  manner  in  which 
we  are  nursed  in  sickness,  the  many  remedies  em- 
ployed to  give  relief,  with  the  comforts  and  attention 
bestowed  upon  us,  my  heart  sickens,  and  I  say,  Oh 
my  ingratitude  and  the  ingratitude  of  Christian 
people !  How  little  we  value  our  Christian  birth, 
education,  and  privileges,  etc." 

Having,  as  above  recorded,  consecrated  our  lives 
anew  to  God  on  the  first  day  of  January,  I  was,  up  till 
the  sixteenth  of  the  month,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Trkhnston  and  sometimes  also  by  Mrs.  Johnston   on 


DEEF.RNING  SHADOWS.  253 


my  rounds  in  the  villages  amongst  the  sick,  and  they 
greatly  helped  me.  But  by  an  unhappy  acc'dent.  I 
was  laid  aside  when  most  sorely  needed.  When 
adzing  a  tree  for  house-building,  I  observed  'hat 
Mahanan  the  war  Chiefs  brother  had  been  keeping 
too  near  me  and  that  he  carried  a  tomahawk  in 
his  hand  ;  and,  in  trying  both  to  do  my  work  and 
to  keep  an  eye  on  him,  I  struck  my  ankle  severely 
with  the  adze.  He  moved  off  quickly,  saying, — "  I 
did  not  do  that,"  but  doubtless  rejoicing  at  what  had 
happened.  The  bone  was  badly  hurt,  and  several  ot 
the  blood-vessels  cut.  Dressing  it  as  well  as  I  could, 
and  keeping  it  constantly  soaked  in  cold  water,  I 
had  to  exercise  the  greatest  care.  In  this  condition 
amidst  great  siifrerings,  I  was  sometimes  carried  to 
the  villages  to  administer  medicine  to  the  sick,  and 
to  plead  and  pray  with  the  dying. 

On  such  occasions,  in  this  mode  of  transit  even, 
the  conversations  that  I  had  with  dear  Mr.  Johnston 
were  most  solemn  and  greatly  refreshing.  He  had, 
howe'^er,  scarcely  ever  slept  since  the  first  of  January, 
and  during  the  night  of  the  sixteenth  he  sent  for 
my  bottle  of  laudanum.  Being  severely  attacked 
with  ague  and  fever,  I  could  not  go  to  him,  but 
sent  the  bottle,  specifying  the  proper  quantity  for 
a  dose,  but  that  he  quite  understood  already.  He 
took  a  dose  for  himself,  and  gave  one  also  to  his 
wife,  as  she  too  suffered  from  sleeplessness.  This 
he  repeated  three  nights  in  succession,  and  both  of 
them  obtained  a  long,  sound,  and  refreshing    sleep 


«54  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

He  came  to  my  bedside,  where  I  lay  in  the  ague- 
fever,  and  said  with  great  animation,  amongst  other 
things, — 

"  I  have  had  such  a  blessed  sleep,  and  feel  so  re- 
freshed !  What  kindness  in  God  to  provide  such 
remedies  for  suffering  man  I  " 

At  midday  his  dear  wife  came  to  me  crying, — 

"Mr.  Johnston  has  fallen  asleep,  so  deep  that  I 
cannot  awake  him." 

My  fever  had  reached  the  worst  stage,  but  I 
struggled  to  my  feet,  got  to  his  bedside,  and  found 
him  in  a  state  of  coma,  with  his  teeth  fixed  in 
tetanus.  With  great  difficulty  we  succeeded  in 
slightly  rousing  him  ;  with  a  knife,  spoon,  and  pieces 
of  wood,  we  forced  his  teeth  open,  so  as  to  administer 
an  emetic  with  good  effects,  and  also  other  needful 
medicines.  For  twelve  hours,  we  had  to  keep  hire 
awake  by  repeated  cold  dash  in  his  face,  by  ammonia, 
and  by  vigorously  moving  him  about.  He  then 
began  to  speak  freely ;  and  next  day  he  rose  and 
walked  about  a  little.  For  the  two  following  days, 
he  was  sometimes  better  and  sometimes  worse  ;  but 
we  managed  to  keep  him  up  till  the  morning  of  the 
2 1  St,  when  he  again  fell  into  a  state  of  coma  fronr. 
which  we  failed  to  rouse  him.  At  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  he  fell  asleep,  another  martyr  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  in  those  dark  and  trying  Isles,  leaving 
his  young  wife  in  indescribable  sorrow,  which  she 
strove  to  bear  with  Christian  resignation.  Having 
made  his  coffin   and  dug  his  grave,  we  two  alone  at 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  255 


sunset  laid  him  to  rest  beside  my  own  dear  wife  and 
child,  close  by  the  Mission  House. 

In  Mrs.  Johnston's  account,  in  a  letter  to  friends 
regarding  his  death,  she  says  : — 

"  Next  morning,  the  17th,  he  rose  quite  well  He 
slept  well  the  night  before  from  having  taken  a  dose 
of  laudanum.  He  also  gave  some  to  me,  as  I  had 
been  ill  all  the  day,  having  slept  little  for  two  or  three 
nights.  .  .  .  Two  men  helped  Mr.  Paton  to  his 
bedside,  as  I  found  him  lying  very  low  in  fever,  yet 
he  waited  on  Mr.  Johnston  afifectionately.  For  some 
time,  while  he  was  in  Mr.  Paton's  hands,  I  could 
scarcely  keep  myself  up  at  all.  We  thought  it  was 
from  the  laudanum  I  had  taken.  I  had  to  throw 
myself  down  every  few  minutes.  .  .  .  For  some 
weeks  after,  I  was  almost  constantly  bedfast.  I  ate 
little  ;  still  I  felt  no  pain,  but  very  stupid.  .  .  . 
At  times,  we  have  services  with  the  Natives.  For  a 
week  past,  we  have  scarcely  gone  to  bed  without 
fears.  One  night,  our  house  was  surrounded  with 
crowds  of  armed  men.  ready  at  any  moment  to  break 
in  upon  us  for  our  lives.  We  have  had  to  sit  in  the 
house  for  days  past,  with  the  doors  locked,  to  prevent 
any  of  the  savages  from  entering ;  for  every  party 
seems  to  be  united  against  us  now.  The  great 
sickness  that  prevails  amongst  them  is  the  cause  of 
this  rage.  They  say,  we  made  the  disease,  £,nd  we 
must  be  killed  for  it ;  that  they  never  died  off  in  this 
way  before  the  religion  came  amongst  them,  etc.,  etc." 

Mrs.  Johnston  recovered  gradually,  returned  by  the 


»Sfi  DEEPENING  SHADOWS, 

first  opportunity  to  Aneityum,  and  for  nearly  three 
years  taught  the  girls'  School  at  Dr.  Geddie's  Station. 
Thereafter  she  was  married  to  my  dear  friend  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Copeland,  and  spent  with  him  the  remainder 
of  her  life  on  Fotuna,  working  devotedly  in  the  service 
of  the  Mission,  seeking  the  salvation  of  the  Heathen. 

The  death  of  Mr.  Johnston  was  a  heavy  loss. 
From  his  landing  on  Tanna,  he  appeared  to  enjoy 
excellent  health,  and  was  always  very  active,  bright, 
and  happy,  till  after  that  attack  by  the  savages  with 
their  clubs  on  New  Year's  Day.  From  that  night,  he 
never  again  was  the  same.  He  never  admitted  that 
he  had  got  a  blow,  but  I  fear  his  nervous  system  must 
have  been  unhinged  by  the  :ihock  and  horror  of  the 
scene.  He  was  genuinely  lamented  by  all  who  knew 
him.  Our  intercourse  on  Tanna  was  very  sweet,  and 
I  missed  him  exceedingly.  Not  lost  to  me,  however ; 
only  gone  before  I 

Another  tragedy  followed,  with,  however,  much  of 
the  light  of  Heaven  amid  its  blackness,  in  the  story  of 
Kowia,  a  Tannese  Chief  of  the  highest  rank.  Going 
to  Aneityum  in  youth,  he  had  there  become  a  true 
Christian.  He  married  an  Aneityumese  Christian 
woman,  with  whom  he  lived  very  happily  and  had 
two  beautiful  children.  Some  time  before  the 
measles  reached  our  island,  he  returned  to  live  with 
me  as  a  Teacher  and  to  help  forward  our  work  on 
Tanna.  He  proved  himself  to  be  a  decided  Chris- 
tian ;  he  was  a  real  Chief  amongst  them,  dignified  in 
his  whole  conduct,  and   every  way  a  valuable  helper 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  ^y^ 

to  me.  Everything  was  tried  by  his  own  people  to 
induce  him  to  leave  me  and  to  renounce  the  Worship, 
offering  him  every  honour  and  bribe  in  their  power. 
Failing  these,  they  threatened  to  take  away  all  his 
lands,  and  to  deprive  him  of  Chieftainship,  but  he 
answered, — 

"  Take  all !  I  shall  still  stand  by  Missi  and  the 
Worship  of  Jehovah." 

From  threats,  they  passed  to  galling  insults,  all 
which  he  bore  patiently  for  Jesu's  sake.  But  one 
day,  a  party  of  his  people  came  and  sold  some  fowls, 
and  an  impudent  fellow  lifted  them  after  they  had 
been  bought  and  offered  to  sell  them  again  to  me. 
Kowia  shouted, — 

"  Don't  purchase  these,  Missi  ;  I  have  just  bought 
them  for  you,  and  paid  for  them  I " 

Thereon  the  fellow  began  to  mock  at  him.  Kowia, 
gazing  round  on  all  present  and  then  on  me,  rose  like 
a  lion  awaking  out  of  sleep,  and  with  flashing  eyes 
exclaimed, — 

"  Missi,  they  think  that  because  I  am  now  a  Chris- 
tian I  have  become  a  coward  !  a  woman  I  to  bear 
every  abuse  and  insult  they  can  heap  upon  me.  But 
1  will  show  them  for  once  that  I  am  no  coward,  that 
I  am  still  their  Chief,  and  that  Christianity  does  not 
take  away  but  gives  us  courage  and  nerve." 

Springing  at  one  man,  he  wrenched  in  a  moment 
the  mighty  club  from  his  hands,  and  swinging  it  vo 
air  above  his  head  like  a  toy,  he  cried, — 

"  Come  any  of  you,  come  all  against  your  Chief ! 

P.  17 


258  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

My  Jehovah  God  makes  my  heart  and  arms  strong. 
He  will  help  me  in  this  battle  as  He  helps  me  in 
other  things,  for  He  inspires  me  to  show  you  that 
Christians  are  no  cowards,  thouc,^h  they  are  men  of 
peace.  Come  on,  and  you  will  yet  know  that  1  am 
Kowia  your  Chief." 

All  fled  as  he  approached  them  ;  and  he  cried, — 

"  Where  are  the  cowards  now  ?  "  and  handed  back 
to  the  warriov  his  club.  After  this  they  left  him  at 
peace. 

He  lived  at  the  Mission  House,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  and  was  a  great  help  and  comfort  to 
Abraham  and  myself.  He  was  allowed  to  go  more 
freely  and  fearlessly  amongst  the  people,  than  any 
of  the  rest  of  our  Mission  staff.  The  ague  and  fever 
on  me  at  Mr.  Johnston's  death,  so  increased  and  re- 
duced me  to  such  weakness  that  I  had  become  in- 
sensible, while  Abraham  and  Kowia  alone  attended 
to  me.  On  returning  to  consciousness,  I  heard  as  in 
a  dream  Kowia  lamenting  over  me,  and  pleading  that 
I  might  recover,  so  as  to  hear  and  speak  with  him 
before  he  died.  Opening  my  eyes  and  looking  at 
him,  I  heard  him  say, — 

"  Missi,  all  our  Aneityumese  are  sick.  Missi 
Johnston  is  dead.  You  are  very  sick,  and  I  am 
weak  and  dying.  Alas,  when  I  too  am  dead,  who 
will  climb  the  trees  and  get  you  a  cocoa-nut  to  drink? 
And  who  will  bathe  your  lips  and  brow  }  "  Here  he 
broke  down  into  deep  and  long  weeping,  and  then 
resumed, — "  Missi,    the    Tanna   men  hate  us    all    on 


DEEPENING  SHA  DO  fVS. 


259 


account  of  the  Worship  of  Jehovah  ;  and  I  now  fear 
He  is  going  to  take  away  all  His  servants  from  this 
land,  and  leave  my  people  to  the  Evil  One  and  his 
service  !  "  I  was  too  weak  to  speak,  so  he  went  dh, 
bursting  into  a  soliloquy  of  prayer :  "  O  Lord  Jesus, 
iVIissi  Johnston  is  dead  ;  Thou  hast  taken  him  away 
from  this  land.  Missi  Johnston  the  woman  and  Missi 
Paton  are  very  ill  ;  I  am  sick,  and  Thy  servants 
the  Aneityumese  are  all  sick  and  dying.  O  Lord, 
our  Fathf**"  in  Heaven,  art  Thou  going  to  take  away 
all  Thy  servants,  and  Thy  Worship  from  this  dark 
land  ?  What  meanest  Thou  to  do,  O  Lord  ?  The 
Tannese  hate  Thee  and  Thy  Worship  and  Thy 
servants,  but  surely,  O  Lord,  Thou  canst  not  forsake 
Tanna  and  leave  our  people  to  die  in  the  darkness  ! 
Oh,  make  the  hearts  of  this  people  soft  to  Thy  Word 
and  sweet  to  Thy  Worship  ;  teach  them  to  fear  and 
love  Jesus;  and  oh,  restore  and  spare  Missi,  dear 
Missi  Paton,  that  Tanna  may  be  saved  I  " 

Touched  to  the  very  fountains  of  my  life  by  such 
prayers,  from  a  man  once  a  Cannibal,  I  began  under 
the  breath  of  God's  blessing  to  revive. 

A  few  days  thereafter,  Kowia  came  again  to  me, 
and  rousing  me  out  of  sleep,  cried, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  very  weak  ;  I  am  dying.  I  come  to 
bid  you  farewell,  and  go  away  to  die.  I  am  nearing 
death  now,  and  I  will  soon  see  Jesus," 

I  spoke  what  words  of  consolation  and  cheer  I 
couid  muster,  but  he  answered. — 

"Missi,  since  you  became  ill  my  dear  wife  and  chil- 


86o  DEEPENING  SHADOWS, 

dren  are  dead  and  buried.  Most  of  our  Aneityumese 
are  dead,  and  I  am  dying.  If  I  remain  on  the  hill, 
and  die  here  at  the  Mission  House,  there  are  none 
left  to  help  Abraham  to  carry  me  down  to  the  grave 
where  my  wife  and  children  are  laid.  I  wish  to  lie 
beside  them,  that  we  may  rise  together  in  the  Great 
Day  when  Jesus  comes.  I  am  happy,  looking  unto 
fesus  !  One  thing  only  deeply  grieves  me  now  ;  I 
/'ear  God  is  taking  us  all  away  from  Tanna,  and  will 
leave  my  poor  people  dark  and  benighted  as  before, 
for  they  hate  Jesus  and  the  Worship  of  Jehovah.  O 
Missi,  pray  for  them,  and  pray  for  me  nnce  more 
before  I  go  1  " 

He  knelt  down  at  my  side,  and  we  prayel  for  each 
other  and  for  Tanna.  I  then  urged  him  to  remain 
at  the  Mission  House,  but  he  replied, — 

"  O  Missi,  you  do  not  know  how  near  to  death  I 
ami  I  am  just  going,  and  will  soon  be  with  Jesus, 
and  see  my  wife  and  children  now.  While  a  little 
strength  is  left,  I  will  lean  on  Abraham's  arm,  and 
go  down  to  the  graves  of  my  dear  ones  and  fall 
asleep  there,  and  Abraham  will  dig  a  quiet  bed  and 
lay  me  beside  them.  Farewell,  Missi,  I  am  very  near 
death  now  ;  we  will  meet  again  in  Jesus  and  with 
Jesus  1  " 

With  many  tears  he  dragged  himself  away ;  and 
my  heart-strings  seemed  all  tied  round  that  noble 
simple  soul,  and  felt  like  breaking  one  by  one  as 
he  left  me  there  on  my  bed  of  fever  all  alone. 
Abraham    sustained   him,  tottering  to    tlie   place   of 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  261 


graves  ;  there  he  lay  down,  and  immediately  gave 
up  the  ghost  and  slept  in  Jesus  ;  and  there  the  faith- 
ful Abraham  buried  him  beside  his  wife  and  children. 
Thus  died  a  man  who  had  been  a  cannibal  Chief,  but 
by  the  grace  of  God  and  the  love  of  Jesus  changed, 
transfigured  into  a  character  of  light  and  beauty. 
What  think  ye  of  this,  ye  scoffers  at  Missions  ?  What 
think  ye  of  this,  ye  sceptics  as  to  the  reality  of  con- 
version ?  He  died,  as  he  had  lived  since  Jesus  came 
to  his  heart  ;  without  a  fear  as  to  death,  with  an 
ever-brightening  assurance  as  to  salvation  and  glory 
through  the  blood  of  the  Lamh  of  God,  that  blood 
which  had  cleansed  him  from  all  his  sins,  and  had 
delivered  him  from  their  power.  I  lost,  in  losing 
him,  one  of  my  best  friends  and  most  courageous 
helpers  ;  but  I  knew,  that  day,  and  I  know  now,  that 
there  is  one  soul  at  least  from  Tanna  to  sing  the 
glories  of  Jesus  in  Heaven— and,  oh,  the  rapture  when 
I  meet  him  there  ! 

Before  leaving  this  terrible  plague  of  measles,  I 
may  record  my  belief  that  it  swept  away,  with  the 
accompanying  sore  throat  and  diarrhoea,  a  third  of  the 
entire  population  of  Tanna  ;  nay,  in  certain  localities 
more  than  a  third  perished.  The  living  declared 
themselves  unable  to  bury  the  dead,  and  great  want 
and  suffering  ensued.  The  Teacher  and  his  wife  and 
child,  placed  by  us  at  Black  Beach,  were  also  taken 
away  ;  and  his  companion,  the  other  Teacher  there, 
embraced  the  first  opportunity  to  leave  along  with 
his  wife  for  his  own  island,  else  his  life  would  have 


x6a  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

been  taken  in  revenge.  Yet,  from  all  accounts  after- 
wards received,  I  do  not  think  the  measles  were  more 
fatal  on  Tanna  than  on  the  other  Islands  of  the  group 
They  appear  to  have  carried  off  even  a  larger  propor- 
tion on  Aniwa,  the  future  scene  of  my  many  sorrowi 
but  of  greater  triumphs. 

A  new  incentive  was  added  to  the  already  cruel 
superstitions  of  the  Natives.  The  Sandal-wooders,  our 
degraded  fellow-countrymen,  in  order  to  divert  atten- 
tion from  themselves,  stirred  the  Natives  with  the 
wild  faith  that  the  Missionaries  and  the  Worship  had 
brought  all  this  sickness,  and  that  our  lives  should  be 
taken  in  revenge.  Some  Captains,  on  calling  with 
their  ships,  made  a  pretence  of  refusing  to  trade  with 
the  Natives  as  long  as  I  was  permitted  to  live  on  the 
island.  One  Trader  offered  to  come  on  shore  and 
live  amongst  the  Tannese,  and  supply  them  with 
tobacco  and  powder,  and  caps  and  balls,  on  condition 
that  the  Missionary  and  Abraham  were  got  out  of 
the  way  I  He  knew  that  these  were  their  greatest 
wants,  and  that  they  eagerly  desired  these  things,  but 
he  refused  to  make  any  sales  to  them,  till  we  were 
murdered  or  driven  away.  This  was  fuel  to  their 
savage  hate,  and  drove  them  mad  with  revenge,  and 
added  countless  troubles  to  our  lot 

Hurricane  and  tempest  also  fought  against  us  at 
that  time.  On  the  3rd,  and  again  on  the  loth 
March,  1861,  we  had  severe  and  destructive  storms. 
They  tore  up  and  smashed  breadfruit,  chestnut, 
cocoa-nut,  and  all  kinds  of  fruit  trees.     The  ground 


DEEPEMNG  SHADOWS.  263 

was  Strewn  thick  with  half-ripe  and  wasted  fruits. 
Yam  plantations  and  bananas  were  riven  to  pieces, 
and  fences  and  houses  lay  piled  in  a  common  ruin. 
My  Mission  House  was  also  greatly  injured  ;  and  the 
Church,  on  which  I  had  spent  many  weeks  of  labour, 
jvas  nearly  levelled  with  the  ground.  Trees  of  forty 
years'  growth  were  broken  like  straws,  or  lifted  by 
the  roots  and  blown  away.  At  the  other  Station,  all 
Mr.  Mathicson's  premises  except  one  bedroom  were 
swept  off  in  the  breath  of  the  hurricane.  The  sea  rose 
alarmingly  and  its  waves  rolled  far  inland,  causing 
terrible  destruction.  Had  not  the  merciful  Lord  left 
one  bedroom  at  my  Station  and  one  at  Mr.  Mathieson'g 
partly  habitable,  I  know  not  what  in  the  circum- 
stances we  could  have  done.  Men  of  fifty  years 
declared  that  never  such  a  tempest  had  shaken  theii 
Islands.  Canoes  were  shivered  on  the  coral  rocks, 
and  Villages  were  left  with  nothing  but  ruins  to 
mark  where  they  had  been.  Though  rain  poured  in 
torrents,  I  had  to  keep  near  my  fallen  house  for  hours 
and  hours  to  prevent  the  Natives  from  carrying  away 
everything  I  had  in  this  world  ;  and  after  the  second 
storm,  all  my  earthly  belongings  had  to  be  secured 
in  the  one  still-standing  room. 

Following  upon  this  came  another  spate  of  thirst 
for  our  blood,  which  was  increased  in  the  following 
manner.  Miaki  the  war  Chief  had  an  infant  son,  who 
had  just  died.  They  told  us  that  four  men  were  slain 
at  the  same  time,  that  their  spirits  might  serve  and 
accomoanv  him  in   the  other   world  ;  and   that  our 


264  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

death  also  was  again  resolved  upon.  For  four  days 
they  surrounded  our  diminished  premises.  We 
locked  ourselves  all  up  in  that  single  bedroom,  and 
armed  savages  kept  prowling  about  to  take  our  lives. 
What  but  the  restraining  pity  of  the  Lord  kept  them 
from  breaking  in  upon  us?  They  killed  our  fowls. 
They  cut  down  and  destroyed  all  our  remaining 
bananas.  They  broke  down  the  fence  around  the 
plantation,  and  tried  to  burn  it,  but  failed.  They 
speared  and  killed  some  of  the  few  goats — my  sole 
supply  of  milk.  We  were  helpless,  and  kept  breath- 
ing out  our  souls  in  prayer ;  and  God  did  preserve  us, 
but,  oh,  what  a  trying  time ! 

The  horror  grew,  when  shortly  thereafter  we  learned 
that  our  people  near  the  Harbour  had  killed  four 
men  and  presented  their  bodies  to  certain  Chiefs  who 
feasted  on  them  ;  and  that  they  in  return  had  given 
large  fat  nogs  to  our  people,  one  for  each  of  ten 
bodies  which  our  people  had  formerly  presented  to 
them.  Within  a  few  months,  thirteen  or  fourteen 
persons,  nearly  all  refugees  or  prisoners  of  war,  were 
reported  to  us  as  killed  and  feasted  upon.  We  gene- 
rally heard  nothing  of  these  murders  till  all  was  over, 
but  in  any  case,  I  would  have  been  helpless  against 
their  bloodthirst,  even  had  I  exposed  myself  to  their 
savage  enmity.  They  sent  two  dead  bodies  to  our 
nearest  village,  where  still  we  conducted  Worship 
every  Sabbath  when  we  durst  appear  amongst  them  ; 
but  our  people  refused  to  receive  them,  saying,  "  Now 
we  know  that  it  is  wrong  to  kill  and  eat  our  fellow- 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  265 

creatures."  A  Chief  from  another  village,  being  pre- 
sent, eagerly  received  them  and  carried  them  off  to  a 
great  feast  for  which  he  was  preparing. 

At  this  juncture,  our  friendly  Chief  Nowar  seemed 
to  become  afraid.  His  life  also  had  been  threatened  ; 
and  our  life  had  been  often  attempted  of  late.  Society 
around  was  all  in  turmoil,  and  Nowar  urged  us  all 
to  leave  and  take  refuge  in  Aneityum  till  these 
dangers  blew  past,  and  he  himself  would  accompany 
us.  I  refused,  however,  to  leave.  Indeed,  there  was 
no  immediate  means  of  escape,  except  my  boat, — 
which  would  have  been  almost  madness  in  an  open 
sea  voyage  of  fifty  miles,  with  only  Nowar  and  the 
Teachers,  all  inexperienced  hands.  Nowar,  being 
angry  and  afraid,  took  his  revenge  by  laying  aside 
his  shirt  and  kilt,  returning  to  his  heathen  nakedness 
and  paint,  attending  the  meetings  of  the  savages,  and 
absenting  himself  from  the  Sabbath  Worship.  But 
after  about  three  weeks  he  resumed  the  Christian 
garments,  and,  feeling  that  the  danger  had  for  the 
time  passed  over,  he  returned  to  us  as  friendly  aa 
ever.  Poor  Nowar !  if  he  only  knew  what  thousands 
of  Christians  at  home  do  every  day  just  to  save  their 
skins  ;  and  then  if  he  only  knew  how  hardly  these 
Christians  can  speak  against  Heathen  converts ! 

My  first  baptism  on  Tanna  was  that  of  a  Teacher's 
child.  About  fifty  persons  were  present,  and  Miaki 
the  war  Chief  was  there  also.  Alas,  that  child  died 
in  the  plague  of  measles,  and  of  course  the  Worship 
was  blamed.     Deaths,  hurricanes    all  seemed  to  be 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


turned  against  us.  A  thunderstorm  came  in  the 
wake  of  the  last  hurricane.  A  man  and  a  woman 
were  killed.  Not  far  from  my  house,  the  hill  was 
struck,  a  large  mass  was  dislodged  from  its  shoulder 
and  hurled  into  the  valley  below.  This  was  the  mani- 
fest token  to  them  that  the  Gods  were  angry  and  that 
we  were  the  cause  !  God's  grace  alone  kept  us  from 
sinking,  and  the  hope  of  yet  seeing  them  delivered 
from  their  Heathenism,  and  brought  to  love  and  serve 
Jesus  Christ.  For  that  everything  could  be  borne; 
and  I  knew  that  this  was  the  post  of  duty,  for  it  was 
the  Lord  undoubtedly  that  placed  me  there. 
y^  One  day,  about  this  time,  I  heard  an  unusual 
bleating  amongst  my  few  remaining  goats,  as  if  tlicy 
were  being  killed  or  tortured.  I  rushed  to  the  goat- 
house,  and  found  myself  instantly  surrounded  by  a 
band  of  armed  men.  The  snare  had  caught  me, 
their  weapons  were  raised,  and  I  expected  next 
instant  to  die.  But  God  moved  me  to  talk  to  them 
firmly  and  kindly  ;  I  warned  them  of  their  sin  and 
its  punishment  ;  I  showed  them  that  only  my  love 
and  pity  led  me  to  remain  there  seeking  their  good, 
and  that  if  they  killed  me  they  killed  their  best  friend 
I  further  assured  them  that  I  was  not  afraid  to  die, 
for  at  death  my  Saviour  would  take  me  to  be  with 
Himself  in  Heaven,  and  to  be  far  happier  than  I  had 
ever  been  on  Earth  ;  and  that  my  only  de-ire  to  live 
was  to  make  them  all  as  ha|)py,  by  teaching  them  to 
love  and  serve  my  Lord  Jesus.  I  then  lifted  up  my 
hands  and  eyes  to  the  Heavens,  and  prayed  aloud  for 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  26? 

Jesus  to  bless  all  my  dear  Tannese,  and  either  to 
protect  me  or  to  take  me  home  to  Glory  as  He  saw  tc 
be  for  the  best.  One  after  another  they  slipped  away 
from  me,  and  Jesus  restrained  them  once  again.  Did 
ever  mother  run  more  quickly  to  protect  her  crj'ing 
child  in  danger's  hour,  than  the  Lord  Jesus  hastens 
to  answer  believing  prayer,  and  send  help  to  His 
servants  in  His  own  good  time  and  way,  so  far  as  it 
shall  be  for  His  glory  and  their  good  ?  A  woman 
may  forget  her  child,  yet  will  not  I  forget  thee,  saith 
the  Lord.  Oh,  that  all  my  readers  knew  and  felt 
this,  as  in  those  days  and  ever  since  I  have  felt  that 
His  promise  is  a  reality,  and  that  He  is  with  His 
servants  to  support  and  bless  them  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world  I       /^ 

May,  1861,  brought  with  it  a  sorrowful  and  tragic 
event,  which  fell  as  the  very  shadow  of  doom  across 
our  path  ;  I  mean  the  martyrdom  of  the  Gordons  on 
Erromanga.  Rev,  G.  N.  Gordon  was  a  native  ol 
Prince  Edward  Island,  Nova  Scotia,  and  was  born 
in  1822.  He  was  educated  at  the  Free  Church 
College,  Halifax,  and  placed  as  Missionary  on  Erro- 
manga, in  June,  1857.  Much  troubled  and  opposed 
by  the  Sandal-wooders,  he  had  yet  acquired  the 
language  and  was  making  progress  by  inroads  on 
Heathenism.  A  considerable  number  of  young  men 
and  women  embraced  the  Christian  Faith,  lived  at  the 
Mission  House,  and  devotedly  helped  him  and  his 
excellent  wife  in  all  their  work.  But  the  hurricanes 
and    the   measles,  already   referred   to,    caused    great 


268  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

mortality  in  Erromanga  also  ;  and  the  degraded 
Traders,  who  had  introduced  the  plague,  in  order  to 
save  themselves  from  revenge,  stimulated  the  super- 
stitions of  the  Heathen,  and  charged  the  Missionaries 
with  causing  sickness  and  all  other  calamities.  The 
Sandal-wooders  hated  him  for  fearlessly  denouncing 
and  exposing  their  hideous  atrocities. 

When  Mr.  Copeland  and  I  placed  the  Native 
Teachers  at  Black  Beach,  Tanna,  we  ran  across  to 
Erromanga  in  the  John  Knox,  taking  a  harmonium 
to  Mrs.  Gordon,  just  come  to  their  order  from 
Sydney,  When  it  was  opened  out  at  the  Mission 
House,  and  Mrs.  Gordon  began  playing  on  it  and 
singing  sweet  hymns,  the  native  women  were  in 
ecstasies.  They  at  once  proposed  to  go  off  to  the 
bush  and  cut  each  a  burden  of  long  grass,  to  thatch 
the  printing-office  which  Mr.  Gordon  was  building  in 
order  to  print  the  Scriptures  in  their  own  tongue,  if 
only  Mrs.  Gordon  would  play  to  them  at  night  and 
teach  them  to  sing  God's  praises.  They  joyfully  did 
so,  and  then  spent  a  happy  evening  singing  those 
hymns.  Next  day  being  Sabbath,  we  had  a  delight- 
ful season  there,  about  thirty  attending  Church  and 
listening  eagerly.  The  young  men  and  women,  living 
at  the  Mission  House,  were  being  trained  to  become 
Teachers.  They  were  reading  a  small  book  in  their 
own  language,  telling  th^m  the  story  of  Joseph  ;  and 
the  work  every  way  seemed  most  hopeful.  The 
Mission  House  had  been  removed  a  mile  or  so  up  a 
hill,  partly  for   Mrs.  Gordon's  health,  and  partly  to 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  269 


escape  the  annoying  and  contaminating  influence  of 
the  Sandal-wooders  on  his  Christian  Natives. 
/  Or\   20th  May,  1861,  he  was  still  working  at  the 
/  roofing  of  the  printing-office,  and  had  sent  his  lads 
to  bring  each  a  load  of  the  long  grass  to  finish  the 
thatching.     Meantime,  a  party  of  Erromangans  from 
a  district  called  Bunk-Hill,  under  a  Chief  named  Lovu, 
had   been    watching  him.     They   had    been   to    the 
Mission  House  inquiring,  and  they  had  seen  him  send 
away  his  Christian  lads.     They  then  hid  in  the  bush, 
and  sent  two  of  their  men  to  the  Missionary  to  ask 
for  calico.     On  a  piece  of  wood  he  wrote  a  note  to 
Mrs.   Gordon  to  give  them   two  yards   each.     They 
asked  him  to  go  with  them  to  the  Mission  House,  as 
they  needed  medicine  for  a  sick  boy,  and  Lovu  their 
Chief  wanted  to  see  him.     He  tied  up  in  a  napkin  a 
meal  of  food,  which  had  been  brought  to  him  but  not 
eaten,  and  started  to  go  with  them.     He  requested 
the  native  Narubulet  to  go  on  before,  with  his  com- 
panion ;  but  they  insisted  upon  his  going  in  front. 
In  crossing  a  streamJet,  which  I  visited  shortly  after- 
wards, his  foot  slipped.     A  blow  was  aimed  at  him 
with  a  tomahawk  which  he  caught  ;   the  other  man 
struck,  but  his  weapon  was  also  caught.     One  of  the 
tomahawks    was   then    wrenched    out    of    his    grasp. 
Next  moment,  a  blow  on  the   spine  laid  the    deai 
Missionary  low,   and  a  second   on  the  neck  almost 
severed  the  head  from  the  body.     The  other  Natives 
then  rushed  from  their  ambush,  and  slashed  him  to 
pieces,  and  began  dancing  round  him  with    frantic 


■TO  DEEPENING   SHADOWS. 

shoutings.  Mrs.  Gordon,  hearing  the  noise,  came 
out  and  stood  in  front  of  the  Mission  House,  looking 
in  the  direction  of  her  husband's  working  place  and 
wondering  what  had  happened.  Ouben,  one  of  the 
party,  who  had  run  towards  the  Station  the  moment 
that  Mr.  Gordon  fell,  now  approached  her.  A  merci- 
ful clump  of  trees  had  hid  from  her  eyes  all  that  had 
occurred,  and  she  said  to  Ouben, — 

"  What's  the  cause  of  that  noise?" 

He  replied,  "  Oh,  nothing !  only  the  boys  amusing 
themselves  I " 

Saying,  "  Where  are  the  boys  ?  "  she  turned  round. 

Ouben  slipped  stealthily  behind  her,  sank  his  toma- 
hawk into  her  back,  and  with  another  blow  almost 
severed  her  head  I 

Such  was  the  fate  of  those  two  devoted  servants 
of  the  Lord  ;  loving  in  their  lives,  and  in  their  deaths 
scarcely  divided — their  spirits,  in  the  crown  of  mar- 
tyrdom, entered  Glory  together,  to  be  welcomed  by 
Williams  and  Harris,  whose  blood  was  shed  on  the 
same  dark  isle  for  the  name  and  cause  of  Jesus. 
They  had  laboured  four  years  on  Erromanga,  amidst 
trials  and  dangers  manifold,  and  had  not  been  with- 
out tokens  of  blessing  in  the  Lord's  work.  Never 
more  earnest  and  devoted  Missionaries  lived  or  died 
in  the  Heathen  field.  Other  accounts,  indeed,  have 
been  published,  and  another  was  reported  to  me  by 
Mr.  Gordon's  Christian  lads  ;  but  the  above  combines 
faithfully  the  principal  facts  in  the  story.  One 
young  Christian  lad  from  a  distance  saw  Mr.  Gordon 


DEEPENING   SHADOWS.  271 

murdered  ;  and  a  woman  saw  Mrs.  Gordon  fall. 
The  above  facts  are  vouched  for  by  a  Mr.  Milne, 
one  of  the  few  respectable  Sandal-wooders,  who 
was  there  at  the  time,  and  helped  the  Christian 
Natives  to  bury  the  remains,  which  he  says  were 
painfully  mutilated. 

Some  severe  criticisms,  of  course,  were  written  and 
published  by  those  angelic  creatures  who  judge  all 
things  from  their  own  safe  and  easy  distance.  Mr. 
Gordon's  lack  of  prudence  was  sorely  blamed,  for- 
sooth !  One  would  so  like  to  see  these  people  just  for 
one  week  in  such  trying  circumstances.  As  my  near 
fellow-labourer  and  dearest  friend,  I  know  what  was 
the  whole  spirit  of  the  man's  life,  his  watchful  care,  his 
ceaseless  anxiety  to  do  everything  that  in  his  judg- 
ment was  for  God's  glory  and  the  prosperity  of  the 
Mission,  and  my  estimate  of  him  and  of  his  action  to 
the  last  fills  me  with  supreme  regard  to  his  memory. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Inglis  of  Aneityum,  best  qualified  of 
all  men  living  to  form  an  opinion,  wrote  : — 

"  Mr.  Gordon  was  a  strong,  bold,  fearless,  energetic, 
self-denying,  and  laborious  Missionary  ;  eager,  ear- 
nest, and  unwearied  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  the 
Heathen.  .  .  .  Even  if  Mr.  Gordon  was  to  blame 
for  any  imprudence,  no  blame  of  this  kind  could  be 
attached  to  Mrs.  Gordon.  Hers  was  a  weak,  gentle, 
loving  spirit ;  quiet  and  uncomplaining,  prudent, 
earnest,  and  devoted  to  Christ.  She  was  esteemed 
and  beloved  by  all  who  knew  her." 

My  Amen  follows,  soft  and  deep,  on  all  that  he  haa 


«7»  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

written  ;  and  I  add,  Mr.  Gordon  was  doing  what  any 
faithful  and  devoted  Missionary  would  in  all  proba- 
bility for  the  Master's  sake  in  similar  circumstances 
have  done.  Those  who  charge  him  with  imprudence 
would,  doubtless,  grievously  blame  Stephen  for  bring- 
ing that  stoning  upon  himself,  which  he  could  so 
easily  have  escaped  ! 

Mr.  Gordon,  in  his  last  letter  to  me,  of  date  15th 
February,  1861,  says  : — 

"  My  dear  Brother,— 

"  I  have  news  of  the  best  and  of  the  worst 
character  to  communicate.  A  young  man  died  in 
December,  in  the  Lord,  as  we  believe.  We  are  still 
preserved  in  health  at  our  work  by  the  God  of  all 
grace,  whose  power  alone  could  have  preserved  us  in 
all  our  troubles,  which  have  come  upon  us  by  the 
measles /^r  the  Blue  Bell.  Ah,  this  is  a  season  which 
we  will  not  soon  forget.  Some  settlements  are  nearly 
depopulated,  and  the  principal  Chiefs  are  nearly  all 
dead  !  And  oh,  the  indescribable  fiendish  hatred 
that  exists  against  us !  There  is  quite  a  famine  here. 
The  distress  is  awful,  and  the  cry  of  mourning  per- 
petual. A  few  on  both  sides  of  the  Island  who  did  not 
flee  from  the  Worship  of  God  are  living,  which  is  now 
greatly  impressing  some  and  exciting  the  enmity  of 
others.  I  cannot  now  write  of  perils.  We  feel  very 
anxious  to  hear  from  you.  If  you  have  to  flee,  Aneit- 
yum  of  course  is  the  nearest  and  best  place  to  which 
you  can  go.    Confidence  in  us  is  being  restored.   Mana. 


DEEPENING    SHADOWS.  tTJ 

a  native  Teacher,  remains  with  us  for  safety  from  the 
fury  of  his  enemies.  I  cannot  visit  as  usual.  The 
persecution  cannot  be  much  worse  on  Tanna.  I 
hope  the  worst  is  past  Mrs.  G.  unites  in  love  to  you, 
and  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnston.  In  great  haste, 
"I  remain,  dear  Brother,  Yours  truly, 

•*  G.  N.  Gordon." 

Let  every  reader,  in  view  of  this  epistle,  like  ». 
voice  from  the  World  Unseen,  judge  of  the  spirit  of 
the  man  of  God  who  penned  it,  and  of  the  causes 
that  were  even  then  at  work  and  were  bringing  about 
his  sorrowful  death.  Cruel  superstition,  measles,  and 
the  malignant  influences  of  the  godless  Traders,— 
these  on  Erromanga,  as  elsewhere,  were  the  forces  at 
work  that  brought  hatred  and  murder  in  their  train. 

Immediately  thereafter,  a  Sandal-wood  Trader 
brought  in  his  boat  a  party  of  Erromangans  by  night 
to  Tanna.  They  assembled  our  Harbour  Chiefs  and 
people,  and  urged  them  to  kill  us  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mathieson  and  the  Teachers,  or  allow  them  to  do  so, 
as  they  had  killed  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon.  Then  they 
proposed  to  go  to  Aneityum  and  kill  the  Missionaries 
there,  as  the  Aneityumese  Natives  had  burned  their 
Church,  and  thus  they  would  sweep  away  the  Worship 
and  the  servants  of  Jehovah  from  all  the  New  Heb- 
rides. Our  Chiefs,  however,  refused,  restrained  by  the 
Merciful  One,  and  the  Erromangans  returned  to  their 
own  island  in  a  sulky  mood.  Notwithstanding  this 
refusal,  as  if  they  wished  to  reserve  the  murder  and 

P  i8 


a74  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

plunder  for  themselves,  our  Mission  House  was  next 
day  thronged  with  armed  men,  some  from  Inland, 
others  from  Mr.  Mathieson's  Station.  They  loudly 
praised  the  Erromangans  1  The  leaders  said  again 
and  again  in  my  hearing, — 

"  The  men  of  Erromanga  killed  Missi  Williams 
long  ago.  We  killed  the  Rarotongan  and  Samoan 
Teachers.  We  fought  Missi  Turner  and  Missi  Nisbet, 
and  drove  them  from  our  island.  We  killed  the 
Aneityumese  Teachers  on  Aniwa,  and  one  of  Missi 
Paton's  Teachers  too.  We  killed  several  white  men, 
and  no  Man-of-war  punished  us.  Let  us  talk  over 
this,  about  killing  Missi  Paton  and  the  Aneityumese, 
till  we  see  if  any  Man-of-war  comes  to  punish  the 
Erromangans.  If  not,  let  us  unite,  let  us  kill  these 
Missionaries,  let  us  drive  the  worship  of  Jehovah  from 
our  land  !  " 

An  Inland  Chief  said  or  rather  shouted  in  my 
hearing, — 

"  My  love  to  the  Erromangans  I  They  are  strong 
and  brave  men,  the  Erromangans.  They  have  killed 
their  Missi  and  his  wife,  while  we  only  talk  about 
it  They  have  destroyed  the  Worship  and  driven 
away  Jehovah  !  " 

I  stood  amongst  them  and  protested, — 

"God  will  yet  punish  the  Erromangans  for  such 
wicked  deeds.  God  has  heard  all  your  bad  talk,  and 
will  punish  it  in  His  own  time  and  way." 

But  they  shouted  me  down,  amidst  great  excite- 
ment, with  the  cry, — 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  275 

"Our  love  to  the  Erromangans  1  Our  love  to  the 
Erromangans  I " 

After  I  left  them,  Abraham  heard  them  say, — 

"  Miaki  is  lazy.  Let  us  meet  in  every  village,  and 
talk  with  each  other.  Let  us  all  agree  to  kill  Missi 
and  the  Aneityumese  for  the  first  of  our  Chiefs  that 
dies." 

On  Tanna,  as  on  Erromanga,  the  Natives  have 
no  idea  of  death  coming  to  any  one  naturally,  or 
sickness  or  any  disease  ;  everything  comes  by  Nahak, 
or  sorcery.  When  one  person  grows  sick  or  dies, 
they  meet  to  talk  over  it  and  find  out  who  has 
bewitched  or  killed  him,  and  this  ends  in  fixing  upon 
some  individual  upon  whom  they  take  revenge,  or 
whom  they  murder  outright.  Thus  many  wars  arise 
on  Tanna,  for  the  friends  or  the  tribe  of  the  murdered 
man  generally  seek  a  counter-revenge  ;  and  so  the 
blood-fiend  is  let  loose  over  all  the  island,  and  from 
island  to  island  throughout  the  whole  of  the  New 
Hebrides. 

The  night  after  the  visit  of  the  Erromangan  boat, 
and  the  sad  news  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon's  death 
the  Tanne»e  met  on  their  village  dancing-grounds 
and  held  high  festival  in  praise  of  the  Erromangans. 
Our  best  friend,  old  Nowar,  tiie  Chief,  who  had  worn 
shirt  and  kilt  for  some  time  and  had  come  regularly  to, 
the  Worship,  relapsed  once  more  ;  he  painted  his  face, 
threw  off  his  clothing,  resumed  his  bow  and  arrows, 
and  his  tomahawk,  of  which  he  boasted  that  it  had 
killed  very  many  men  and  at  least  one  woman  I     Oc 


<76  DEEPENING  SHADOWS, 

my  shaming  him  for  professing  to  worship  Jehovah 
and  yet  uniting  with  the  Heathen  in  rejoicing  over 
the  murder  of  His  servants  on  Erromanga,  he  replied 
to  this  effect, — 

"Truly,  Missi,  they  have  done  well.  If  the  people. 
of  Erromanga  are  severely  punished  for  this  by  the 
Man-of-war,  we  will  all  hear  of  it ;  and  our  people 
will  then  fear  to  kill  you  and  the  other  Missionaries, 
»o  as  to  destroy  the  Worship  of  Jehovah.  Now,  they 
say,  the  Erromangans  killed  Missi  Williams  and  the 
Samoan,  Rarotongan,  and  Aneityumese  Teachers, 
besides  other  white  men,  and  no  Man-of-war  has 
punished  either  them  or  us.  If  they  are  not  pun- 
ished for  what  has  been  done  on  Erromanga,  nothing 
else  can  keep  them  here  from  killing  you  and  me 
and  all  who  worship  at  the  Mission  House !  " 

I  answered, — "  Nowar,  let  us  all  be  strong  to  love 
and  serve  Jehovah  Jesus.  If  it  be  for  our  good  and 
His  glory,  He  will  protect  us  ;  if  not.  He  will  take 
us  to  be  with  Himself.  We  will  not  be  killed  by 
their  bad  talk.  Besides,  what  avails  it  to  us,  when 
dead  and  gone,  if  even  a  Man-of-war  should  come  and 
punish  our  murderers  1 " 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  answering, — "  Missi, 
by-and-by  you  will  see.  Mind,  I  tell  you  the  truth- 
I  know  our  Tannese  people.  How  is  it  that  Jehovah 
did  not  protect  the  Gordons  and  the  Erromangan 
worshippers  ?  If  the  Erromangans  are  not  punished, 
neither  will  our  Tannese  be  punished,  though  they 
murder  all  Jehovah's  people  1  " 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  Vll 

I  felt  for  Nowar's  struggling  faith,  just  trembling 
on  the  verge  of  cannibalism  yet,  and  knowing  so  little 
of  the  true  Jehovah. 

Groups  of  Natives  assembled  suspiciously  near  us 
and  sat  whispering  together.  They  urged  old  Ab- 
raham to  return  to  Aneityum  by  the  very  first 
opportunity,  as  our  lives  were  "ertain  to  be  taken, 
but  he  replied, — 

"I  will  not  leave  Missi." 

Abraham  and  I  were  thrown  much  into  each  other's 
company,  and  he  stood  by  me  in  every  danger.  We 
conducted  family  prayers  alternately ;  and  that  even- 
ing he  said  during  the  prayer  in  Tannese,  in  which 
language  alone  we  understood  each  other, — 

"O  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  they  have  murdered 
Thy  servants  on  Erromanga.  They  have  banished 
the  Aneityumese  from  dark  Tanna.  And  now  they 
want  to  kill  Missi  Paton  and  me  I  Our  great  King, 
protect  us,  and  make  their  hearts  soft  and  sweet  to 
Thy  Worship.  Or,  if  they  are  permitted  to  kill  us, 
do  not  Thou  hate  us,  but  wash  us  in  the  blood  of 
Thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ.  He  came  down  to  Earth 
and  shed  His  blood  for  sinners;  through  Him  for- 
give us  our  sins  and  take  us  to  Heaven — that  good 
place  where  Missi  Gordon  the  man  and  Missi  Gor- 
don the  woman  and  all  Thy  dear  servants  now  are 
singing  Thy  praise  and  seeing  Thy  face.  Our  Lord, 
our  hearts  are  pained  just  now,  and  we  weep  over 
the  death  of  Thy  dear  servants;  but  make  our 
hearts   good    and   strong   for   Thy   cause,  and    take 


«78  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

Thou  away  all  our  fears.  Make  us  two  and  all  Thy 
servants  strong  for  Thee  and  for  Thy  Worship  ;  and 
if  they  kill  us  two,  let  us  die  together  in  Thy  good 
work,  like  Thy  servants  Missi  Gordon  the  man  and 
Missi  Gordon  the  woman." 

In  this  manner  his  great  simple  soul  poured  itsell 
ojt  to  God,  and  my  heart  melted  within  me  as  it  had 
never  done  under  any  prayer  poured  from  the  lips  of 
cultured  Christian  men ! 

Under  the  strain  of  these  events,  Miaki  came  to 
our  house,  and  attacked  me  in  hearing  of  his  men 
to  this  effect : — 

"  You  and  the  Worship  are  the  cause  of  all  the 
sickness  and  death  now  taking  place  on  Tanna  1 
The  Erromanga  men  killed  Missi  Gordon  the  man 
and  also  the  woman,  and  they  are  all  well  long  ago. 
The  Worship  is  killing  us  all ;  and  the  Inland  people 
will  kill  us  for  keeping  you  and  the  Worship  here ; 
for  we  love  the  conduct  of  Tanna,  but  we  hate  the 
Worship.  We  must  kill  you  and  it,  and  we  shall  all 
be  well  again." 

I  tried  to  reason  firmly  and  kindly  with  them, 
showing  them  that  their  own  conduct  was  destroying 
them,  and  that  our  presence  and  the  Worship  could 
only  be  a  blessing  to  them  in  every  way,  if  only  they 
would  accept  of  it  and  give  up  their  evil  ways.  I 
referred  to  a  poor  girl,  whom  Miaki  and  his  men 
had  stolen  and  abused,  that  they  knew  such  conduct 
to  be  bad,  and  that  God  would  certainly  punish  them 
for  it 


DEEPENING   SHADOWS.  279 

He  replied,  "  Such  is  the  conduct  of  Tanna.  Our 
fathers  loved  and  followed  it,  we  love  and  follow  it, 
and  if  the  Worship  condemns  it,  we  will  kill  you  and 
destroy  the  Worship." 

I  said,  "  The  Word  of  the  Holy  God  condemns  all 
bad  conduct,  and  I  must  obey  my  God  in  trying  to 
lead  you  to  give  it  up,  and  to  love  and  serve  His 
Son  Jesus  our  Saviour.  If  I  refuse  to  obey  my 
God,  He  will  punish  me." 

He  replied,  "  Missi,  we  like  many  wives  to  attend 
us  and  to  do  our  work.  Three  of  my  wives  are 
dead  and  three  are  yet  alive.  The  Worship  killed 
them  and  my  children.  We  hate  it.  It  will  kill 
us  all." 

I  answered,  "  Miaki,  is  it  good  for  you  to  have  so 
many  wives,  and  many  of  your  men  to  have  none  ? 
Who  waits  on  them  ?  Who  works  for  them  }  They 
cannot  get  a  wife,  and  so,  having  to  work  for  them- 
selves, they  are  led  to  hate  you  and  all  the  Chiefs 
who  have  more  wives  than  one.  You  do  not  love 
your  wives,  else  you  would  not  slave  them  and  beat 
them  as  you  do." 

But  he  declared  that  his  heart  was  good,  that  his 
conduct  was  good,  and  that  he  hated  the  teaching 
of  the  Worship.  He  had  a  party  of  men  staying 
with  him  from  the  other  side  of  the  island,  and  he 
sent  back  a  present  of  four  large  fat  hogs  to  their 
Chiefs,  with  a  message  as  to  the  killing  of  the  M^ 
thiesons.  If  that  were  done,  his  hands  would  b? 
strengthened  in  dealing  with  us. 


88o  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

Satan  seemed  to  fill  that  man's  heart  He  incited 
his  people  to  steal  everything  from  us,  and  to  annoy 
us  in  every  conceivable  way.  They  killed  one  of 
my  precious  watch-dogs,  and  feasted  upon  it.  So 
sad  was  the  condition  of  Tanna,  that  if  a  man  were 
desperate  enough  in  wickedness,  if  he  killed  a  num- 
ber of  men  and  tyrannized  over  others,  he  was 
dignified  with  the  name  and  rank  of  a  Chief  This 
was  the  secret  of  Miaki's  influence,  and  of  his 
being  surrounded  by  the  outlaws  and  refugees,  not 
only  of  his  own  but  even  other  islands.  It  was  all 
founded  upon  terror  and  upheld  by  cruelty.  The 
Sacred  Man,  for  instance,  who  murdered  my  Teacher, 
and  a  young  man  who  threw  three  spears  at  me, 
which  by  God's  help  I  avoided,  were  both  praised 
and  honoured  for  their  deeds.  But  the  moment  they 
were  laid  aside  by  measles  and  unable  to  retaliate, 
their  flatterers  turned  upon  them  and  declared  that 
irhey  were  punished  for  their  bad  conduct  against 
Jehovah  and  His  servants  and  His  Worship ! 

To  know  what  was  best  to  be  done,  in  such  trying 
circumstances,  was  an  abiding  perplexity.  To  have 
left  altogether,  when  so  surrounded  by  perils  and 
enemies,  at  first  seemed  the  wisest  course,  and  was 
the  repeated  advice  of  many  friends.  But  again,  I 
had  acquired  the  language,  and  had  gained  a  con- 
siderable influence  amongst  the  Natives,  and  there 
were  a  number  warmly  attached  both  to  myself  and 
to  the  Worship.  To  have  left  would  have  been  to 
lose  all,  which  to  me  was  heart-rending  ;   therefore, 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  281 

risking  all  with  Jesus,  I  held  on  while  the  hope  of 
being  spared  longer  had  not  absolutely  and  entirely 
vanished.  God  only  knows  how  deep  and  genuine  were 
my  pity  and  affection  for  the  poor  Tannese,  labouring 
and  longing  to  bring  them  from  their  dark  idolatry 
and  heathenism  to  love  and  serve  and  please  Jesus 
Christ  as  their  God  and  Saviour.  True,  some  of  the 
awfully  wise  people  wrote,  as  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
Gordon,  much  nonsense  about  us  and  the  Tanna 
Mission.  They  knew,  of  course,  that  I  was  to  blame, 
and  they  from  safe  distances  could  see  that  I  was  not 
in  the  path  of  duty ! 
^Perhaps,  to  people  less  omnisciently  sure,  the  fol- 
lowing quotation  from  a  letter  of  the  late  A.  Clark, 
Esq.,  J. P.,  Auckland,  New  Zealand,  will  show  what 
Bishop  Selwyn  thought  of  my  standing  fast  on  Tanna 
at  the  post  of  duty,  and  he  knew  what  he  was 
writing  about.     He  says, — 

"In  addition.  Bishop  Selwyn  told  us  that  he  had 
seen  the  Commodore  (Seymour),  who  told  him  that 
at  Tanna  the  Natives  were  in  a  very  insulting  and 
hostile  state  of  mind  ;  so  much  so  that  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  offer  Mr.  Baton  a  passage  in  his  ship  to 
Auckland  or  some  other  place  of  safety.  He  said, 
'Talk  of  bravery!  talk  of  heroism  I  The  man  who 
leads  a  forlorn  hope  is  a  coward  in  comparison  with 
him,  who,  on  Tanna,  thus  alone,  without  a  sustaining 
look  or  cheering  word  from  one  of  his  own  race, 
regards  it  as  his  duty  to  hold  on  in  the  face  of  such 
dangers.      We  read  of  the  soldier,  found   after  the 


aHi  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

lapse  of  ages  among  the  ruins  of  Herculaneum,  who 
stood  firm  at  his  post  amid  the  fiery  rain  destroying 
all  around  him,  thus  manifesting  the  rigidity  of  the 
discipline  amongst  those  armies  of  ancient  Rome 
which  conquered  the  World.  Mr.  Paton  was  subjected 
to  no  such  iron  law.  He  might,  with  honour,  when 
offered  to  him,  have  sought  a  temporary  asylum  in 
Auckland,  where  he  would  have  been  heartily  re- 
ceived. But  he  was  moved  by  higher  considerations. 
He  chose  to  remain,  and  God  knows  whether  at  this 
moment  he  is  in  the  land  of  the  living ! '  When  the 
bishop  told  us  that  he  declined  leaving  Tanna  by 
H.M.S.  Pelorics,  he  added,  '  And  I  like  him  all  the 
better  for  so  doing  ! '" 

For  my  part  I  feel  quite  confident  that,  in  like 
circumstances,  that  noble  Bishop  of  God  would  have 
done  the  same.  I,  born  in  the  bosom  of  the  Scottish 
Covenant,  descended  from  those  who  suffered  perse- 
cution for  Christ's  honour,  would  have  been  unworthy 
of  them  and  of  my  Lord  had  I  deserted  my  post  for 
danger  only.  Yet  not  to  me,  but  to  the  Lord  who 
sustained  me,  be  all  the  praise  and  the  glory  1  On 
his  next  visit  to  these  Islands,  the  good  Bishop 
brought  a  box  of  Mission  goods  to  me  in  his 
ship,  besides  £(^0  for  our  work  from  Mr.  Clark  and 
friends  in  Auckland.  His  interest  in  us  and  our 
work  was  deep  and  genuine,  and  was  unmarred  on 
either  side  by  any  consciousnes!^  of  ecclesiastical  dis- 
tinctions. We  were  one  in  Christ,  and,  when  next 
we  meet  again  in  the  glory  of  our  Lord,  Bishop  and 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  283 


Presbyter  will  be  eternally  one  in  that  blessed  fellow- 
ship. 

The  following  incident  illustrates  the  depth  of 
native  superstition.  One  morning  two  Inland  Chiefs 
came  running  to  the  Mission  House,  breathless,  and 
covered  with  perspiration.  One  of  them  held  up  a 
handful  of  half-rotten  tracts,  crying, — 

"Missi,  is  this  a  part  of  God's  Word,  the  sacred 
Book  cf  Jehovah  ?  or  is  it  the  work,  the  words,  the 
book  of  man  ? " 

I  examined  them  and  replied,  "  These  are  the 
work,  the  words,  and  the  book  of  man,  not  of  Je- 
hovah." 

He  questioned  me  again  :  "  Missi,  are  you  certain 
that  it  is  not  the  Word  of  Jehovah } " 

I  replied,  "It  is  only  man's  work  and  man's  book." 

He  continued  then,  "  Missi,  some  years  ago,  Kai- 
pai,  a  sacred  Chief,  and  certain  Tannese,  went  on  a 
visit  to  Aneityum,  and  Missi  Geddie  gave  him  these 
books.  On  his  return,  when  he  showed  them  to  the 
Tannese,  the  people  were  all  so  afraid  of  them,  for 
they  thought  they  were  the  sacred  Books  of  Jehovah, 
that  t'.)ey  met  for  consultation  and  agreed  solemnly 
to  bury  them.  Yesterday,  some  person  in  digging 
had  disinterred  them,  and  at  once  our  Inland  people 
said  that  our  dead  Chief  had  buried  a  part  Df  Jeho- 
vah's Word,  which  made  Him  angry,  and  that  He 
had  therefore  caused  the  Chiefs  death  and  the  plague 
of  measles,  etc.  Therefore  they  were  now  assembled 
to  kill  the  dead  Chiefs  son  and  daughter  in  revenge  1 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


But,  before  that  should  be  done,  I  persuaded  them  to 
send  these  books,  to  inquire  of  you  if  this  be  part  of 
Jehovah's  Book,  and  if  the  burying  of  it  caused  all 
these  diseases  and  deaths." 

I  assured  him  that  these  books  never  caused  either 
sickness  or  death  to  any  human  being ;  and  that 
none  of  us  can  cause  sickness  or  death  by  sorcery ; 
that  burying  these  Tracts  did  not  make  Jehovah 
angry,  nor  cause  evil  to  any  creature.  "  You  your- 
selves know,"  I  said,  "the  very  ships  that  brought 
the  measles  and  caused  the  deaths  ;  and  you  killed 
some  of  the  young  men  who  were  landed  sick  with 
the  disease." 

The  Inland  Chief  declared,  "  Missi,  I  am  quite 
satisfied ;  no  person  shall  be  put  to  death  over  these 
books  now." 

They  went  off,  but  immediately  returned,  saying, 
"Missi,  have  you  any  books  like  these  to  show  to  us? 
And  will  you  show  us  the  sacred  Book  of  Jehovah 
beside  them  ?  " 

I  showed  them  a  Bible,  and  then  a  handful  of 
Tracts  with  pictures  like  those  they  had  brought ; 
and  I  offered  them  the  Bible  and  specimens  of  these 
Tracts,  that  they  might  show  both  to  the  people  as- 
sembled. The  Tracts  they  received,  but  the  Bible 
they  refused  to  touch.  They  satisfied  the  Inland 
people  and  prevented  bloodshed  ;  but  oh,  what  a 
depth  of  superstition  to  be  raised  out  of  I  and  how 
easily  life  might  be  sacrificed  at  every  turn  I 

On  another  occasion  I  had  the  joy  of  saving  the 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


lives  of  Sandal-wood  Traders,  to  whom  neither  I  nor 
the  Mission  owed  anything,  except  for  Christ's  sake. 
The  B/ue  Bell  cast  anchor  in  the  Harbour  on  a  beauti- 
ful morning,  and  the  Captain  and  Mate  immediately 
came  on  shore.  They  had  letters  for  me  ;  but,  on 
landing,  they  were  instantly  surrounded  by  the  Chiefs 
and  people,  who  formed  a  ring  about  them  on  the 
beach  and  called  for  me  to  come.  The  two  white 
men  stood  in  the  midst,  with  many  weapons  pointed 
at  them,  and  death  if  they  dared  to  move.  They 
shouted  to  me, — 

"This  is  one  of  the  Vessels  which  brought  the 
measles.  You  and  they  made  the  sickness,  and  de- 
stroyed our  people.  Now,  if  you  do  not  leave  with 
this  vessel,  we  will  kill  you  all." 

Of  course,  their  intention  was  to  frighten  me  on 
board  just  as  I  was,  and  leave  my  premises  for 
plunder!     I  protested, — 

"  I  will  not  leave  you  ;  I  cannot  leave  you  in  this 
way ;  and  if  you  murder  these  men  or  me,  Jehovah 
will  punish  you.  I  am  here  for  your  good  ;  and  you 
know  how  kind  I  have  been  to  you  all,  in  giving  you 
medicine,  knives,  axes,  blankets,  and  clothing.  You 
also  know  well  that  I  have  never  done  ill  to  one 
human  being,  but  have  constantly  sought  your  good. 
I  will  not  and  cannot  leave  you  thus." 

In  great  wrath  they  cried,  "  Then  will  we  kill  you 
and  this  Captain  and  Mate." 

I  kept  reasoning  with  them  against  such  conduct, 
standing  firmly  before  them  and  saying,  "  If  you  do 


J-- 


286  DEEPENING  SHADOWS 

kill  me,  Jehovah  will  punish  you ;  the  other  men  in 
that  vessel  will  punish  you  before  they  sail ;  and  a 
Man-of-war  will  come  and  burn  your  villages  and 
canoes  and  fruit  trees." 

I  urged  the  two  men  to  try  and  get  into  their  boat 
as  quickly  as  possible,  in  silence,  while  I  kept  arguing 
with  the  Natives.  The  letters  which  they  had  for  me, 
the  savages  forbade  me  to  take  into  my  hands,  lest 
thereby  some  other  foreign  disease  should  come  to 
their  island.  Miaki  exclaimed  in  great  wrath  that 
my  medicine  had  killed  them  all ;  but  I  replied, — 

•'My  medicine  with  God's  blessing  saved  many 
lives.  You  know  well  that  all  who  followed  my 
rules  recovered  from  the  measles,  except  only  one 
man,  and  are  living  still.  Now,  you  seek  to  kill  me 
for  saving  your  lives  and  the  lives  of  your  people ! " 

I  appealed  to  Yorian,  another  Chief,  if  the  medi- 
cine had  not  saved  his  life  when  he  appeared  to  be 
dying,  which  he  admitted  to  be  the  truth.  The  men 
had  now  slipped  into  their  boat  and  were  preparing 
to  leave.     Miaki  shouted, — 

"  Let  them  go  !  Don't  kill  them  to-day."  Then 
he  called  to  the  Captain,  "  Come  on  shore  and  trade 
with  us  to-morrow," 

Next  day  they  foolishly  came  on  shore  and  began 
to  t/ade.  Natives  surrounded  the  boat  with  clubs 
and  tomahawks.  But  Miaki's  heart  failed  him  when 
aboui  to  strike ;  and  he  called  out, — 

"  BTissi  said  that,  if  we  kill  them,  a  Man-of-war 
wrill  ^omc  and  take  revenge  on  us." 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  287 

In  the  altercation  that  followed,  the   men    thrust 
the  boat  into  deep  water  and  forced  it  out  of  the  grasp 
of  the  savages ;  but  they  caught  the  Captain's  large 
Newfoundland  dog  and  kept  it  prisoner.     As  a  com- 
pensation for  this  disappointment,  Miaki  urged  that 
my  life  and  Abraham's  be  at  once  taken,  but  again 
Nowar's  firm  opposition  and  God's  goodness  rescuecf 
us  from  the  jaws  of  the  lion.      The  Blue  Bell  left 
next  morning,  and  the  dog  remained  behind,  as  no 
one  frorh  the  vessel  would  venture  ashore. 
.   Revenge  for  the  murder  of  the  four  men  killed  to 
accompany    Miaki's   child,   threatened    to   originate 
another  war;  but  the  Chiefs  for"  eight  miles  around 
met,  and,   after   much   speechifying,   agreed  that  at/ 
they  were  all  weak  for  war,  owing  to  the  measles  and 
the  wan;  ol  food  through  the  hurricanes,  they  should 
delay   it   till   they   all   grew  stronger.     Nowar  was, 
however,    greatly    excited,    and    informed    me    that 
Miaki  had  urged  the  people  of  an  inland  district  to 
shoot  Nowar  and  Abraham    and  me,  and    he    pled 
with  us  again  to  take  him  and   flee  to  Aneityum,— - 
impossible  except  by  canoe,  and  perhaps  impossible 
even  so.     That  night  and  the  following  night  they 
tried  to  break  into  my  house.     On  one  occasion  my 
valuable   dog    was    let  out,  and   cleared  them  away 
Next  night  I  shouted  at  them  from  inside,  when  they 
thought  me  asleep,  and  they  decamped  again.     In- 
deed, our  continuous  danger  caused   me  now  often- 
times to  sleep  with  my  clothes  on,  that  I  might  start 
at  s  pnoment's  warning.     My  faithful  dog  would  fy'vy^ 


a88  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

a  sharp  bark  and  awake  me.  At  other  times,  she 
would  leap  up  and  pull  at  the  clothes  till  I  awoke, 
and  then  she  turned  her  head  quietly  and  indicated 
by  a  wondrous  instinct  where  the  danger  lay.  God 
made  them  fear  this  precious  creature,  and  often  used 
her  in  saving  our  lives.  Soon  after  this  six  Inland 
Chiefs  came  to  see  me.  We  had  a  long  talk  on  the 
evils  of  war,  and  the  blessings  of  the  Worship  of 
Jehovah.  I  gave  each  a  knife  and  a  fork  and  a  tin 
plate,  and  they  promised  to  oppose  the  war  which 
Miaki  was  forcing  on.  A  man  came  also  with  a 
severe  gash  in  his  hand,  which  a  fish  had  given  him  ; 
I  dressed  it,  and  he  went  away  very  grateful  and 
spread  everywhere  the  news  of  healing,  a  kind  of 
Gospel  which  he  and  they  could  most  readily  appre- 
ciate. 

Another  incident  made  them  well-disposed  for  a 
season  ;  namely,  the  use  of  a  fishing-net.  Seeing  that 
the  Natives  had  so  little  food— there  being,  in  fact, 
a  famine  after  the  hurricane — I  engaged  an  inland 
Tribe  to  make  a  net  forty  feet  long  and  very  broad. 
Strange  to  say,  the  Inland  people  who  live  far  from 
the  sea  make  the  best  fishing  materials,  which  again 
they  sell  to  the  Harbour  people  for  the  axes,  knives, 
blankets,  and  other  articles  obtained  from  calling 
vessels.  They  also  make  the  killing-stones,  and 
trade  with  them  amongst  the  shore  people  all  round 
the  island.  This  kawas  or  killing-stone  is  made  of 
blue  whinstone,  eighteen  to  twenty-four  inches  long, 
an   inch   and    a    half  across,    perfectly  straight,    and 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  289 


hewn  as  round  and  neat  as  any  English  tradesman 
could  have  done  it,  exactly  like  a  large  scythe-stone, 
such  as  they  use  on  the  harvest  fields  in  Scotland. 
The  kawas  seems  to  be  peculiar  to  Tanna,  at  least 
I  have  not  seen  it  on  any  other  island.  The  Natives, 
with  pieces  of  very  hard  heavy  wood  of  the  same 
size  and  shape,  are  taught  to  throw  it  from  infancy  at 
a  given  mark  ;  in  warfare,  it  is  thrown  first ;  where  it 
strikes  it  stuns  or  kills,  and  then  they  spring  forward 
with  their  large  double-handed  heavy  club.  Every 
man  and  boy  carries  his  killing-stone  and  other 
weapons,  even  when  moving  about  peaceably  in  his 
own  village,  war  being,  in  fact,  the  only  regular  occu- 
pation for  men  ! 

Well,  these  same  Inland  people,  the  sort  of  arti- 
sans of  the  island,  being  mostly  the  women  and  the 
girls,  manufacture  for  me  this  huge  fishing-net 
The  cord  was  twisted  from  the  fibre  made  out  oi 
the  bark  of  their  own  trees,  and  prepared  with 
immense  toil  and  care  ;  and  not  without  touches 
of  skill  and  taste,  when  woven  and  knotted  and 
intertwined.  This  net  I  secured,  and  lent  about 
three  days  each  to  every  village  all  round  the  Har- 
bour and  near  it  One  night  I  saw  them  carrying 
home  a  large  hog,  which  they  had  got  from  an  Inland 
Chief  for  a  portion  of  the  fish  which  they  had  taken. 
I  thought  it  right  to  cause  them  to  return  the  net  to 
the  Mission  House  every  Saturday  evening,  that  they 
might  not  be  tempted  to  use  it  on  Sabbath.  It 
was  a  great  help  to  them,  and  the  Harbour  yielded 

P.  ^9 


t90 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


them  much  wholesome  food  in  lieu  of  what  the 
hurricane  had  destroyed. 

When,  about  this  time,  the  John  Knox  came  to 
anchor  in  the  bay,  a  Native  was  caught  in  the  act  of 
stealing  from  her.  Angry  at  being  discovered,  he 
and  his  friends  came  to  shoot  me,  pretending  that  it 
was  because  the  John  Knox  knew  they  were  in  want 
of  food  and  had  not  brought  them  a  load  of  Taro 
from  Aneityum.  Taro  is  a  plant  of  the  genus 
Arum,  the  yEsculentmn,  or  Colocasia  ^sculenta,  well 
known  all  through  Polynesia.  The  Natives  spread  it 
in  a  very  simple  way.  Cutting  off  the  leaves,  with 
a  very  little  of  the  old  bulb  still  attached,  they  fix 
these  in  the  ground,  and  have  the  new  Taro  about  a 
year  after  that.  It  is  of  several  kinds  and  of  a  great 
variety  of  colours — white,  yellow,  blue,  etc.  It  grows 
best  in  ground  irrigated  by  streams  of  pure  water,  or 
in  shallow,  swampy  ground,  over  which  the  water 
runs.  The  dry-ground  Taro  is  small  and  inferior* 
compared  to  the  water-grown  roots.  Nutritious  and 
pleasant,  not  unlike  the  texture  of  cheese  when  laid 
in  slices  on  the  table,  in  size  and  appearance  like  a 
Swedish  turnip,  it  can  be  either  boiled  or  baked. 
Hurricanes  may  destroy  all  other  native  food,  but 
the  Taro  lies  uninjured  below  the  water  ;  hence  on 
is'unds,  where  it  will  grow,  it  forms  one  of  the  most 
permanent  and  valuable  of  all  their  crops. 

Our  people  also  demanded  that  the  John  Knox 
should  brin?  them  kava  and  tobacco.  Kava  is  the 
plant.  Piper  Methysticum.  from    which  they  make  a 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS,  291 

highly  intoxicating  drink.  The  girls  and  boys  first 
chew  it,  and  spit  the  juice  into  a  basin ;  there  it  is 
mixed  with  water,  and  then  strained  through  a 
fibrous  cloth-like  texture,  which  they  get  from  the 
top  of  the  cocoa-nut  trees,  where  it  surrounds  the 
young  nuts,  and  drops  off  with  them  when  they  arc 
ripe.  This  they  freely  drink  ;  it  does  not  make  them 
violent,  but  stupefies  them  and  induces  sleep  like 
opium.  A  portion  is  always  poured  out  to  their 
Gods  ;  and  the  dregs  in  every  mouth  after  drinking 
are  always  spit  out  with  the  exclamation,  "That's 
for  you,  Kumesam  I "  It  is  sometimes  offered  and 
partaken  of  with  very  great  ceremony ;  but  its 
general  use  is  as  a  soporific  by  the  men,  regularly 
after  the  evening  meal.  Women  and  children  are 
not  allowed  to  drink  it  Many  men  have  been  at- 
tacked and  murdered  at  night,  when  lying  enfeebled 
and  enfolded  by  kava.  That,  indeed,  is  their  com- 
mon mode  of  taking  revenge  and  of  declaring  war. 
These  angry  men,  who  came  to  me  about  the  John 
Knox,  tried  to  smash  in  my  window  and  kill  my 
faithful  dog  ;  but  I  reasoned  firmly  and  kindly  with 
them,  and  they  at  last  withdrew. 

At  that  time,  though  my  life  was  daily  attempted, 
a  dear  lad,  named  Katasian,  was  coming  six  miles 
regularly  to  the  Worship  and  to  receive  frequent  in- 
struction. One  day,  when  engaged  in  teaching  him, 
I  caught  a  man  stealing  the  blind  from  my  window. 
On  trying  to  prevent  him,  he  aimed  his  great  club  at 
me,  but  I   seized  the  heavy  end  of  it  with  both  my 


292  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

hands  as  it  swung  past  my  head,  and  held  on  with 
all  my  might.  What  a  prayer  went  up  from  me  to 
God  at  that  dread  moment !  The  man,  astonished 
and  abashed  at  my  kind  words  and  appeal,  slunk 
away  and  left  me  in  peace. 

I  had  planted  a  itw  Yams,  of  the  genus  Dioscoria; 
a  most  valuable  article  of  food,  nearly  as  precious 
as  potatoes  were  to  the  poor  in  Ireland,  and  used 
very  much  in  the  same  way.  Years  after,  when  I 
went  to  Melbourne,  I  took  one  from  Aniwa,  by  no 
means  the  largest,  weighing  seventy-two  pounds,  and 
another,  forty-two.  The  things,  however,  that  I 
planted  on  Tanna  the  Natives  stole  and  carried  away, 
making  themselves  extremely  troublesome.  But 
God  never  took  away  from  me  the  consciousness  that 
it  was  still  right  for  me  to  be  kind  and  forgiving,  and 
to  hope  that  I  might  lead  them  to  love  and  imitate 
Jesus. 

For  a  season  thereafter,  the  friendly  feeling  grew 
Dn  every  side.  The  Natives  prepared,  for  payment, 
an  excellent  foundation  for  a  new  Church,  by  level- 
ling down  the  hill  near  to  my  Mission  House.  Any 
number  of  men  offered  to  work  for  calico,  knives, 
axes,  etc.  All  the  fences  were  renewed,  and  the 
Mission  premises  began  to  look  nice  once  more,  at 
Jeast,  in  my  eyes.  My  work  became  encouraging, 
and  I  had  many  opportunities  of  talking  with  them 
about  the  Worship  and  Jehovah.  This  state  of  mat- 
ters displeased  Miaki  and  his  men  ;  and  one  day, 
having  been   engaged  thus,   I  rushed    back  only  id 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  29^ 

time  to  extinguish  a  fire  which  they  had  kindled 
under  the  verandah  and  close  to  the  door  of  my 
house.  Our  watch  had  to  be  unrelaxing.  A  cousin 
of  Miaki's,  for  instance,  sold  me  a  fish  as  good  for 
food  which  he  knew  to  be  poisonous,  but  Nowar  saw 
in  time  and  warned  me  of  its  deadly  character. 
Miaki  then  threatened  to  shoot  any  of  the  Inland 
people  who  came  to  work  or  to  receive  instruction, 
yet  larger  numbers  came  than  before,  but  they  came 
fully  armed  !  Nouka,  the  high  Chief  of  the  Harbour, 
Miaki's  uncle,  came  and  sat  beside  us  often,  and 
said, — 

"  Miaki  breaks  my  heart  I  He  deceives  Missi.  He 
hates  the  Worship  of  Jehovah." 

For  some  time,  Nouka  and  his  wife  and  daughter 
— a  handsome  girl,  his  only  child — and  Miaki's  prin- 
cipal wife  and  her  two  sons,  and  nine  Chiefs  attended 
Worship  regularly  at  the  Mission  House,  on  Sabbaths 
and  on  the  afternoon  of  every  Wednesday.  In  all, 
about  sixty  persons  somewhat  regularly  waited  on 
our  ministrations  at  this  time  ;  and  amidst  all  perils 
I  was  encouraged,  and  my  heart  was  full  of  hope. 
Yet  one  evening,  when  feeling  more  consoled  and 
hopeful  than  ever  before,  a  musket  was  discharged  at 
my  very  door,  and  I  was  constrained  to  realize  that 
we  were  in  the  midst  of  death.  Father,  our  times 
are  in  Thy  hand. 

As  my  work  became  more  encouraging,  I  urgently 
applied  to  the  Missionaries  on  Aneityum  for  more 
Teachers,  but  none  could  be  found  willing  to  return  to 


294  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

Tanna.  The  plague  of  measles  had  almost  de- 
moralized them.  Even  on  Aneityum,  where  they 
had  medicine  and  would  follow  the  Missionaries'  ad- 
vice, no  fewer  than  eleven  hundred  had  been  cut  off; 
and  the  mortality  was  very  much  greater  on  such 
islands  as  Tanna,  Aniwa,  etc.,  where  they  were  still 
Heathen,  and  either  had  not  or  would  not  follow 
medical  counsels.  Of  my  Teachers  and  their  wives 
ten  were  swept  away  in  the  epidemic,  and  the  few 
that  were  left  were  so  disheartened  that  they  escaped 
to  their  own  land  at  the  first  opportunity,  as  before 
recorded,  excepting  only  dear  old  faithful  Abraham. 
But  I  need  not  wonder ;  smaller  perils  deter  God's 
people  at  home  from  many  a  call  of  duty. 
Jf'  In  my  Mission  School,  I  offered  as  a  prize  a  red 
shirt  for  the  first  Chief  who  knew  the  whole  Alphabet 
without  a  mistake.  It  was  won  by  an  Inakaki  Chief, 
who  was  once  a  terror  to  the  whole  community. 
Afterwards,  when  trying  to  teach  the  A  B  C  to 
others,  he  proceeded  in  something  like  this  graphic 
style  : — 

"A  is  a  man's  legs  with  the  body  cut  off;  B  is 
like  two  eyes  ;  C  is  a  three-quarters  moon  ;  D  is 
like  one  eye  ;  E  is  a  man  with  one  club  under  his 
feet  and  another  over  his  head  ;  F  is  a  man  with  a 
large  club  and  a  smaller  one,"  etc.,  etc.;  L  was  like  a 
man's  foot ;  Q  was  the  talk  of  the  dove,  etc.  Then  he 
would  say,  "  Remember  these  things  ;  you  will  soon 
^et  hold  of  the  letters  and  be  able  to  read.  I  have 
r^Mflrht   my  little  child,  who   can   scarcely   walk,  the 


DEEPENING  SHADOWH.  395 

names  of  them  all.  They  are  not  hard  to  hold,  but 
soft  and  easy.  You  will  soon  learn  to  read  the  book, 
if  you  try  it  with  all  your  heart !  " 

But  Miaki  was  still  our  evil  genius,  and  every  in- 
cident seemed  to  be  used  by  him  for  one  settled  pur- 
pose of  hate.  A  Kaserumini  Chief,  for  instance,  and 
seven  men  took  away  a  young  girl  in  a  canoe  to 
Aniwa,  to  be  sold  to  friends  there  for  tobacco  leaf, 
which  the  Aniwans  cultivated  extensively.  They 
also  prepared  to  take  revenge  there  for  a  child's 
death,  killed  in  their  belief  by  the  sorcery  of  an 
Aniwan.  When  within  sight  of  the  shore,  the  canoes 
were  upset  and  all  were  said  to  have  been  devoured 
by  sharks,  excepting  only  one  canoe  out  of  six.  This 
one  returned  to  Tanna  and  reported  that  there  were 
two  white  Traders  living  on  Aniwa,  that  they  had 
plenty  of  ammunition  and  tobacco,  but  that  they 
would  not  come  to  Tanna  as  long  as  a  Missionary 
lived  there.  Under  this  fresh  incitement,  a  party  of 
Miaki's  men  came  to  my  house,  praising  the  Erro- 
mangans  for  the  murder  of  their  Missionaries  and 
threatening  me. 

Even  the  friendly  Nowar  said,  "  Miaki  will  make  a 
great  wind  and  sink  any  Man-of-war  that  comes  here. 
We  will  take  the  Man-of-war  and  kill  all  that  are  on 
board.  If  you  and  Abraham  do  not  leave  us  we  will 
kill  you  both,  for  we  must  have  the  Traders  and  tlie 
powder." 

Just  as  they  were  assuming:  a  threatening  attitude, 
other  Natives  came  runnmg  with  tne  cry,  **  Missi,  the 


296  DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 

John  Knox  is  coming  into  the  Harbour,  and  two  great 
ships  of  fire,  Men-of-war  behind  her,  coming  very 
fast !  " 

I  retorted  upon  Nowar  and  the  hostile  company. 
"  Now  is  your  time  !  Make  all  possible  haste !  Let 
Miaki  raise  his  great  wind  now ;  get  all  your  men 
ready ;  I  will  tell  them  that  you  mean  to  fight,  and 
you  will  find  them  always  ready  1 " 

Miaki's  men  fled  away  in  unconcealed  terror ;  but 
Nowar  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Missi,  I  know  that  my 
talk  is  all  lies,  but  if  I  speak  the  truth,  they  will  kill 
me!" 

I  answered,  "  Trust  in  Jehovah,  the  same  God  who 
sent  these  vessels  now,  to  protect  us  from  being  mur- 
dered." 

But  Nowar  always  wavered. 

And  now  from  all  parts  of  the  island  those  who 
were  most  friendly  flocked  to  us.  They  were  clam- 
orous to  have  Miaki  and  some  others  of  our  enemies 
punished  by  the  Man-of-war  in  presence  of  the 
Natives  ;  and  then  they  would  be  strong  to  speak  in 
our  defence  and  to  lead  the  Tannese  to  worship 
Jehovah. 

Commodore  Seymour,  Captain  Hume,  and  Dr. 
Geddie  came  on  shore.  After  inquiring  into  every- 
thing, the  Commodore  urged  me  to  leave  at  once, 
and  very  kindly  offered  to  remove  me  to  Aneityum, 
or  Auckland,  or  any  place  of  safety  that  I  preferred. 
Again,  however,  I  hesitated  to  leave  my  dear  be- 
nighted Tannese,  knowing  that  both  Stations  would 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  397 

be  instantly  broken  up,  that  all  the  influence  gained 
would  be  thrown  away,  that  the  Church  would  lose 
all  that  had  been  expended,  and  above  all,  that  those 
friendly  to  us  would  be  left  to  persecution  and  de- 
struction. For  a  long  time  I  had  seldom  taken  off 
my  clothes  at  night,  needing  to  be  constantly  on  the 
alert  to  start  at  a  moment's  notice ;  yet,  while  hope 
burned  within  my  soul  I  could  not  withdraw,  so  I 
resolved  to  risk  all  with  my  dear  Lord  Jesus,  and 
remained  at  my  post.  At  my  request,  however,  they 
met  and  talked  with  all  the  leaders  who  could  be 
assembled  at  the  Mission  House.  The  Natives  de- 
clared frankly  that  they  liked  me  but  did  not  like 
the  Worship.  The  Commodore  reminded  them  that 
they  had  invited  me  to  land  among  them,  and  had 
pledged  their  word  more  than  once  to  protect  me ; 
he  argued  with  them  that  as  they  had  no  fault  to  fmd 
with  me,  but  only  with  the  Worship,  which  could  do 
them  only  good,  they  must  bind  themselves  to  pro- 
tect my  life.  Miaki  and  others  promised  and  gave 
him  their  hands  to  do  so.  Lathella,  an  Aneityumese 
Chief,  who  was  with  Dr.  Geddie,  interpreted  for  him 
and  them,  Dr.  Geddie  explaining  fully  to  Lathella  in 
Aneityumese  what  the  Commodore  said  in  English, 
and  Lathella  explaining  all  to  the  Tannese  in  their 
own  tongue. 

At  last  old  Nouka  spoke  out  for  all  and  said, 
"  Captain  Paddan  and  all  the  Traders  tell  us  that  the 
Worship  causes  all  our  sickness  and  death.  They 
will  not  trade  with    us,  nor   sell  us  tobacco,  pipes. 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS. 


powder,  balls,  caps,  and  muskets,  till  we  kill  our  Missi 
like  the  Erromangans,  but  after  that  they  will  send 
a  Trader  to  live  among  us  and  give  us  plenty  of  all 
these  things.  We  love  Missi,  But  when  the  Traders 
tell  us  that  the  Worship  makes  us  sick,  and  when 
they  bribe  us  with  tobacco  and  powder  to  kill  him  or 
drive  him  away,  some  believe  them  and  our  hearts  do 
bad  conduct  to  Missi.  Let  Missi  remain  here,  and 
we  will  try  to  do  good  conduct  to  Missi  ;  but  you 
must  tell  Queen  'Toria  of  her  people's  bad  treatment 
of  us,  and  that  she  must  prevent  her  Traders  from 
killing  us  with  their  measles,  and  from  telling  us  lies 
to  make  us  do  bad  conduct  to  Missi!  If  they  come 
to  us  and  talk  as  before,  our  hearts  are  very  dark  and 
may  again  lead  us  to  bad  conduct  to  Missi." 

After  this  little  parley,  the  Commodore  invited  us 
all  on  board,  along  with  the  Chiefs.  They  saw  about 
three  hundred  brave  marines  ranked  up  on  deck,  and 
heard  a  great  cannon  discharged.  For  all  such  efforts 
to  impress  them  and  open  their  eyes,  I  felt  pro- 
foundly grateful ;  but  too  clearly  I  knew  and  saw 
that  only  the  grace  of  God  could  lastingly  change 
them  I 

They  were  soon  back  to  their  old  arguments,  and 
were  heard  saying  to  one  another,  "  If  no  punishment 
is  inflicted  on  the  Erromangans  for  murdering  the 
Missi  there,  we  fear  the  bad  conduct  of  the  Tannese 
will  continue." 

No  punishment  was  inflicted  at  Erromanga,  and 
the    Tannese    were    soon    as    bold     and    wicked    as 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS.  899 

ever.  For  instance,  while  the  Man-of-war  lay  in 
the  Harbour,  Nowar  kept  himself  closely  concealed  ; 
but  no  sooner  had  she  sailed  than  the  cowardly 
fellow  came  out,  laughing  at  the  others,  and  pro- 
testing that  he  was  under  no  promise  and  was  free 
to  act  as  he  pleased  1  Yet  in  the  hour  of  danger 
he  generally  proved  to  be  our  friend  ;  such  was 
his  vacillating  character.  Nor  was  Miaki  very  seri- 
ously impressed.  Mr.  Mathieson  shortly  thereafter 
sent  his  boat  round  to  me,  being  again  short  of 
European  food.  On  his  crew  leaving  her  to  deliver 
their  message  to  me,  some  of  Miaki's  men  at  once 
jumped  into  the  boat  and  started  off  round  the  island 
in  search  of  kava.  I  went  to  Miaki,  to  ask  that  the 
boat  might  be  brought  back  soon,  but  on  seeing  me  he 
ran  for  his  club  and  aimed  to  strike  me.  I  managed 
to  seize  it,  and  to  hold  on,  pleading  with  God  and 
talking  with  Miaki,  till  by  the  interference  of  some 
friendly  Natives  his  wrath  was  assuaged  a  little.  Re- 
turning home,  I  sent  food  overland  to  keep  them 
going  till  the  boat  returned,  which  she  did  in  about 
eight  days.  Thus  light  and  shadow  pursued  each 
other,  the  light  brightening  for  a  mor'-^nt,  but  upor 
the  whole  the  shadows  deepeoing. 


X. 

FAREWELL    SCENES. 


CHAPTER    X. 

FA  RE  IV ELL   SCENES. 

Pie  Wai  Fever.  — Forced  to  the  War  Council.— A  Truce  among 
the  Chiefs.— Chiefs  and  People.— The  Kiss  of  Judas.— The 
Death  of  Ian.— The  Quivering  Knife.— A  War  of  Revenge. 
—In  the  Thick  of  the  Battle. — Tender  Mercies  of  the 
Wicked.— Escape  for  Life.— The  Loss  of  All.  — Under  the 
Tomahawk.— Jehovah  is  Hearing.— The  Host  Turned 
Back.— The  War  against  Manuman.— Traps  Laid.  — House 
Broken  Up.— War  against  our  Friends.— A  Treacherous 
Murderer.— On  the  Chestnut  Tree.  — Bargaining  for  Life. — 
Five  Hours  in  a  Canoe. —  Kneeling  on  the  Sands. — 
Faimungo's  Farewell. — "Follow!  Follow!" — A  Race  for 
Life.  — Ringed  Round  with  Death.  — Faint  yet  Pursuing.— 
Out  of  the  Lion's  Jaws. — Brothers  in  Distress. —  Intervening 
Events.- A  Cannibal's  Taste.  — Pillars  of  Cloud  and  of 
Fire.— Passing  by  on  the  other  Side.  —  Kapuku  and  the 
Idol  Gods.— A  Devil  Chief.  — In  Perils  Oft.— Through  Fire 
and  Water.-"  Sail  O  !  Sail  O  !"— Let  Me  Die.— In  Perils 
on  the  Sea.  — Tannese  Visitors. — The  Devil  Chief  of  Tanna. 
— Speckled  and  Spotted.— Their  Desired  Haven. — "I  am 
Left  Alone." — My  Earthly  All.  — Eternal  Hope. — Australia 
to  the  Rescue. —  For  my  Brethren's  Sake. — A  New  Holy 
League.— The  Uses  of  Adversity. —The  Arm-Chair  Critics 
Aifain. — Concluding  Note. — Prospectus  of  Part  Second 

A  TIME  of  great  excitement  amongst  the  Natives 
now  prevailed.     War,  war,  nothing  but  war  was 
spoken  of  i     Preparations  for  war  were  being  made  in 


304  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

all  the  villages  far  and  near.  Fear  sat  on  every  face, 
and  armed  bands  kept  watching  each  other,  as  if  un- 
certain where  the  war  was  to  begin  or  by  whom.  All 
work  was  suspended,  and  that  war  spirit  was  let  loose 
which  rouses  the  worst  passions  of  human  nature. 
Again  we  found  ourselves  the  centre  of  conflict,  one 
party  set  for  killing  us  or  driving  us  away ;  the  other 
wishing  to  retain  us,  while  all  old  bitter  grievances 
were  also  dragged  into  their  speeches. 

Miaki  and  Nouka  said,  "  If  you  will  keep  Missi  and 
his  Worship,  take  him  with  you  to  your  own  land,  for 
we  will  not  have  him  to  live  at  the  Harbour." 

Ian,  the  great  Inland  Chief,  rose  in  wrath  and  said, 
"  On  whose  land  does  the  Missi  live,  yours  or  ours  ? 
Who  fight  against  the  Worship  and  all  good,  who 
are  the  thieves  and  murderers,  who  tell  the  lies,  you 
or  we  ?  We  wish  peace,  but  you  will  have  war.  We 
like  Missi  and  the  Worship,  but  you  hate  them  and 
say,  •  Take  him  to  your  own  land  I '  It  is  our  land 
on  which  he  now  lives ;  it  is  his  own  land  which  he 
bought  from  you,  but  which  our  fathers  sold  Missi 
Turner  long  ago.  The  land  was  not  yours  to  sell ; 
It  was  really  ours.  Your  fathers  stole  it  from  us  long 
ago  by  war ;  but  we  would  not  have  asked  it  back, 
had  you  not  asked  us  to  take  Missi  away.  Now 
we  will  defend  him  on  it,  and  he  will  teach  us  and 
cur  people  in  our  own  land  !  " 

So  meeting  after  meeting  broke  into  fiery  speech, 
ftnd  separated  with  many  threats. 

To  the  next  great  meeting  I  was  invited,  but  did 


FAREWELL   SCENES.  305 

not  go,  contenting  myself  with  a  message  pleading 
that  they  should  live  at  peace  and  on  no  account  go 
to  war  with  each  other.  But  Ian  himself  came  for 
me. 

I  said,  "  Ian,  I  have  told  you  my  whole  heart.  Go 
not  to  that  meeting.  I  will  rather  leave  the  island 
or  die,  than  see  you  going  to  war  about  me  !  " 

He  answered,  "  Missi,  come  with  me,  come  now  !  " 

I  replied,  **  Ian,  you  are  surely  not  taking  me  away 
to  kill  me }     If  you  are,  my  God  will  punish  it." 

His  only  reply  was,  "  Follow  me,  follow  me 
quickly." 

I  felt  constrained  to  go. 

He  strode  on  before  me  till  we  reached  the  great 
village  of  his  ancestors.  His  followers,  armed  largely 
with  muskets  as  well  as  native  weapons,  filled  one 
half  the  Village  Square  or  dancing  ground.  Miaki, 
Nouka,  and  their  whole  party  sat  in  manifest  terror 
upon  the  other  half.  Marching  into  the  centre,  he 
stood  with  me  by  his  side,  and  proudly  looking  round, 
exclaimed, — 

"  Missi,  these  are  my  men  and  your  friends  I  We 
are  met  to  defend  you  and  the  Worship."  Then 
pointing  across  to  the  other  side,  he  cried  aloud, 
"  These  are  your  enemies  and  ours  !  The  enemies  of 
the  Worship,  the  disturbers  of  the  peace  on  Tanna  ! 
Missi,  say  the  word,  and  the  muskets  of  my  men  will 
sweep  all  opposition  away,  and  the  Worship  will 
spread  and  we  will  all  be  strong  for  it  on  Tanna 
We  will  not  shoot  without  your   leave  ;  but  if  you 

P.  20 


300  FAREWELL    SCENES, 

refuse  they  will  kill  you  and  persecute  us  and  our 
children,  and  banish  Jehovah's  Worship  from  our 
land." 

I  said,  "I  love  all  of  you  alike,  I  am  here  to  teach 
you  how  to  turn  away  from  all  wickedness,  to  worship 
and  serve  Jehovah,  and  to  live  in  peace.  How  can 
I  approve  of  any  person  being  killed  for  me  or  for 
the  Worship  ?  My  God  would  be  angry  at  me  and 
punish  me,  if  I  did  I  " 

He  replied,  "  Then,  Missi,  you  will  be  murdered 
and  the  Worship  destroyed." 

I  then  stood  forth  in  the  middle  before  them  all 
and  cried,  "  You  may  shoot  or  murder  me,  but  1  am 
your  best  friend.  I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  You  will 
only  send  me  the  sooner  to  my  Jehovah  God,  whom 
I  love  and  serve,  and  to  my  dear  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  for  me  and  for  you,  and  who  sent 
me  here  to  tell  you  all  His  love.  If  you  will  only 
'ove  and  serve  Him  and  give  up  your  bad  conduct, 
you  will  be  happy.  But  if  )ou  kill  me.  His  mes- 
senger, rest  assured  that  He  k\\\  in  His  own  time 
and  way  punish  you.  This  is  my  word  to  you  all  ; 
my  love  to  you  all !  " 

So  saying,  I  turned  to  leave  ;  and  Ian  strode  sul- 
lenly away  and  stood  at  the  head  of  his  men, 
crying, — 

"Missi,  they  will  kill  you  I  they  will  kill  us,  and 
you  will  be  to  blame  !  ' 

Miaki  and  Nouka.  full  ol  l1ca.i.u,  now  cried 
out— 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  307 

"  Missi's  word  is  good  !  Let  us  all  obey  it.  Let 
us  all  worship." 

An  old  man,  Sirawia,  one  of  lan's  under-chiefs,  then 
said, — 

"  Miaki  and  Nouka  say  that  the  land  on  which 
Missi  lives  was  theirs  ;  though  they  sold  it  to  him, 
and  he  has  paid  them  for  it,  they  all  know  that  it  was 
ours,  and  is  yet  ours  by  right  ;  but  if  they  let  Missi 
live  on  it  in  peace,  we  will  all  live  at  peace,  and 
worship  Jehovah.  And  if  not,  we  will  surely  claim 
it  again." 

Miaki  and  his  party  hereon  went  off  to  their  plan- 
tations, and  brought  a  large  present  of  food  to  Ian 
and  his  men  as  a  peace-offering.  This  they  accepted  ; 
and  the  next  day  Ian  and  his  men  brought  Miaki  a 
return  present  and  said, — 

"You  know  that  Missi  lives  on  our  land?  Take 
our  present,  be  friends,  and  let  him  live  quietly  and 
teach  us  all.  Yesterday  you  said  his  word  was  good, 
obey  it  now,  else  we  will  punish  you  and  defend  the 
Missi." 

Miaki  accepted  the  token,  and  gave  good  promises 
for  the  future.  Ian  then  came  to  the  hill-top  near  our 
house,  by  which  passed  the  public  path,  and  cried 
aloud  in  the  hearing  of  all, — 

"  Abraham,  tell  Missi  that  you  and  he  now  live  on 
our  land.  This  path  is  the  march  betwixt  Miaki  and 
us.  We  have  this  day  bought  back  the  land  of  our 
fathers  by  a  great  price  to  prevent  war.  Take  of 
our  bread-fruits  and  also  of  our  cocoa-nuts  what  you 


FAREWELL  SCENES. 


require,  for  you  are  our  friends  and  living  on  our  land, 
and  we  will  protect  you  and  the  Worship !  " 

For  some  time  things  moved  on  quietly  after  this. 
An  inland  war,  however,  had  continued  for  months 
As  many  as  ten  men,  they  said,  were  sometimes 
killed  in  one  day  and  feasted  on  by  the  warriors. 
Thousands  had  been  thereby  forced  down  from  the 
mountains,  and  sought  protection  under  Ian  and  his 
people.  All  the  people  claiming  connection  with  his 
Tribe  were  called  Naraimini ;  the  people  in  the 
Volcano  district  were  called  the  Kaserumini ;  and  the 
Harbour  Tribes  were  the  Watarenmini ;  and  so  on  all 
over  the  island.  In  such  divisions,  there  might  be 
from  two  to  twenty  Chiefs  and  Villages  under  one 
leader,  and  these  stood  by  each  other  for  purposes 
defensive  and  offensive.  Now  Nouka  and  Miaki  had 
been  frustrated  in  all  their  plans  to  get  the  Inland 
and  the  Harbour  people  involved  in  the  war,  as  their 
own  followers  were  opposed  to  it  In  violation  of 
his  promises,  however,  Nouka  invited  all  the  men 
who  wished  to  go  to  the  war  to  meet  him  one  morn- 
ing, and  only  one  appeared  1  Nouka,  in  great  wrath, 
marched  off  to  the  war  himself,  but,  as  no  one 
followed,  he  grew  faint-hearted,  and  returned  to  his 
own  village.  On  another  morning,  Miaki  summoned 
all  his  fighting  men  ;  but  only  his  own  brother  and 
six  lads  could  be  induced  to  accompany  him,  and 
with  these  he  started  off.  But  the  enemy,  hearing 
of  his  coming,  had  killed  two  of  his  principal  allies 
the  nigrht  before,  and  Miaki,  learning  this,  turned  and 


FAREWELL  SCENES,  309 

fled  to  his  own  house,  and  was  secretly  laughed  at  by 
his  tribe. 

Next  day,  Nouka  came  to  me  professing  great 
friendship  and  pleading  with  me  to  accompany  him 
and  Miaki  to  talk  with  the  Kaserumini,  and  persuade 
them  to  give  up  the  war.  He  was  annoyed  and  dis- 
appointed when  I  refused  to  go.  Nowar  and  others 
informed  me,  two  days  thereafter,  that  three  persons 
had  died  in  that  district,  that  others  were  sick,  and 
that  the  Heathen  there  had  resolved  to  kill  me  in  re- 
venge as  the  cause  of  all.  As  Nouka's  wife  was  one 
of  the  victims,  this  scheme  was  concocted  to  entrap 
me.  I  was  warned  on  no  account  to  leave  my  house 
at  night  for  a  considerable  time,  but  to  keep  it  locked 
up  and  to  let  no  one  in  after  dark.  The  same  two 
men  from  that  district  who  had  tried  to  kill  Mr. 
Johnston  and  me,  were  again  appointed  and  were 
watching  for  Abraham  and  me,  lurking  about  in  the 
evenings  for  that  purpose.  Again  I  saw  how  the 
Lord  had  preserved  me  from  Miaki  and  Nouka ! 
Truly  all  are  safe  who  are  in  God's  keeping ;  and 
nothing  can  befall  them,  except  for  their  real  good 
and  the  glory  of  their  Lord. 

Chafed  at  the  upsetting  of  all  their  plans  and  full 
of  revenge,  Nouka  and  Miaki  and  their  allies  declared 
publicly  that  they  were  now  going  to  kill  Ian  by 
sorcery,  i.e.,  by  Nahak,  more  feared  by  the  poor 
Tannese  than  the  field  of  battle.  Nothing  but  the 
grace  of  God  and  the  enlightenment  of  His  Spirit 
through  the  Scriptures,  has  ever  raised  these  Natives 


310  FAREWELL   SCENES. 

above  that  paralyzing  superstition.  But,  thank  God, 
there  are  now,  while  I  write  this  (1887),  about  twelve 
thousand  in  the  New  Hebrides  who  have  been  thus 
enlightened  and  lifted  out  of  their  terrors,  for  the 
Gospel  is  still,  as  of  old,  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation 1  Strange  to  say,  Ian  became  sick  shortly 
after  the  Sacred  Men  had  made  the  declaration  about 
their  Nahak-sorcery.  I  attended  him,  and  for  a  time 
he  recovered,  and  appeared  very  grateful.  But  he 
soon  fell  sick  again.  I  sent  him  and  the  Chief  next 
under  him  a  blanket  each  ;  I  also  gave  shirts  and 
calico  to  a  number  of  his  leading  men.  They  wore 
them  and  seemed  grateful  and  pleased.  Ian,  however, 
gradually  sank  and  got  worse.  He  had  every  symp- 
tom of  being  poisoned,  a  thing  easily  accomplished,  as 
they  know  and  use  many  deadly  poisons.  His  suffer- 
ings were  very  great,  which  prevented  me  from  ascrib- 
ing his  collapse  to  mere  superstitious  terror.  I  did  all 
that  could  be  done  ;  but  all  thought  him  dying,  and 
of  course  by  sorcery.  His  people  were  angry  at  me 
for  not  consenting  before  to  their  shooting  of  Miaki  ; 
and  Miaki's  people  were  now  rejoicing  that  Ian  was 
being  killed   by  Nahak. 

'  One  night,  his  brother  and  a  party  came  for  me  to 
go  and  see  Ian,  but  I  declined  to  go  till  the  morning 
for  fear  of  the  fever  and  ague.  On  reaching  his 
'/illage,  I  saw  many  people  about,  and  feared  that  I 
had  been  led  into  a  snare  ;  but  I  at  once  entered  into 
his  house  to  talk  and  pray  with  him,  as  he  appeared 
"o  be  dying.      After  prayer,  I   discovered   that  I   w?.«; 


II 


•m,! 


&Mk 


J 


f 


I'l 


.i5i33fei^ 


Ud 


FAREWELL   SCENES.  31 1 

left  alone  with  him,  and  that  all  the  people  had 
retired  from  the  village ;  and  I  knew  that,  accord- 
ing to  their  custom,  this  meant  mischief.  Ian 
said, — 

"  Come  near  me,  and  sit  by  my  bedside  to  talk  with 
me,  Missi." 

I  did  so,  and  while  speaking  to  him  he  lay  as  if 
lost  in  a  swoon  of  silent  meditation.  Suddenly  he 
drew  from  the  sugar-cane  leaf  thatch  close  to  his  bed, 
a  large  butcher-like  knife,  and  instantly  feeling  the 
edge  of  it  with  his  other  hand,  he  pointed  it  to  within 
a  few  inches  of  my  heart  and  held  it  quivering  there, 
all  a-tremble  with  excitement.  I  durst  neither  move 
nor  speak,  except  that  my  heart  kept  praying  to  the 
Lord  to  spare  me,  or  if  my  time  was  come  to  take 
me  home  to  Glory  with  Himself.  There  passed  a 
few  moments  of  awful  suspense.  My  sight  went  and 
came.  Not  a  word  had  been  spoken,  except  to  Jesus  ; 
and  then  Ian  wheeled  the  knife  around,  thrust  it  into 
the  sugar-cane  leaf,  and  cried  to  me, — 

"  Go,  go  quickly  !  " 

Next  moment  I  was  on  the  road.  Not  a  living 
soul  was  to  be  seen  about  the  village.  I  understood 
then  that  it  had  been  agreed  that  Ian  was  to  kill  me, 
and  that  they  had  all  withdrawn  so  as  not  to  witness 
it,  so  that  when  the  Man-of-war  came  to  inquire  about 
me  Ian  would  be  dead,  and  no  punishment  could 
overtake  the  murderer.  I  walked  quietly  till  quite 
free  of  the  village,  lest  some  hid  in  their  houses  might 
observe  me.     Thereafter,  fearing  that  they,  finding  I 


3IS  FAREWELL    SCENES. 

had  escaped,  might  overtake  and  murder  me,  I  ran 
for  my  life  a  weary  four  miles  till  I  reached  the 
Mission  House,  faint,  yet  praising  God  for  such  a 
deliverance.  Poor  Ian  died  soon  after,  and  his  people 
strangled  one  of  his  wives  and  hanged  another,  and 
took  out  the  three  bodies  together  in  a  canoe  and 
sank  them  in  the  sea. 

Miaki  was  jubilant  over  having  killed  his  enemy  by 
Nahak  ;  but  the  Inland  people  now  assembled  in 
thousands  to  help  Sirawia  and  his  brother  to  avenge 
that  death  on  Miaki,  Nouka  and  Karewick.  These, 
on  the  other  hand,  boasted  that  they  would  kill  all 
their  enemies  by  Nahak-sorcery,  and  would  call  up  a 
hurricane  to  destroy  their  houses,  fruit  trees,  and 
plantations.  Miaki  and  a  number  of  his  men  also 
came  to  the  Mission  House  ;  but,  observing  his  sullen 
countenance,  I  asked  kindly  after  his  wife  who  was 
about  to  be  confined,  and  gave  a  blanket,  a  piece  of 
calico,  and  a  bit  of  soap  as  a  present  for  the  baby.  He 
seemed  greatly  pleased,  whispered  something  to  his 
men,  and  peaceably  withdrew.  Immediately  after 
Miaki's  threat  about  bringing  a  storm,  one  of  their 
great  hurricanes  actually  smote  that  side  of  the 
island  and  laid  everything  waste.  His  enemies  were 
greatly  enraged,  and  many  of  the  injured  people 
united  with  them  in  demanding  revenge  on  Miaki. 
Hitherto  I  had  done  everything  in  my  power  to 
prevent  war,  but  now  it  seemed  inevitable,  and  both 
parties  sent  word  that  if  Abraham  and  I  kept  to  the 
Mission  House  no  one  would  harm  us.     We  had  little 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  3I3 

faith  in  any  of  their  promises,  but  there  was  no  alter- 
na^ve  for  us. 

-^On  the  following  Saturday,  i8th  January,  1862,  the 
war  began.  Musket  after  musket  was  discharged 
quite  near  us,  and  the  bush  all  round  rang  with  the 
yell  of  their  war-cry,  which  if  once  heard  will  never 
be  forgotten.  It  came  nearer  and  nearer,  for  Miaki 
fled,  and  his  people  took  shelter  behind  and  around 
our  house.  We  were  placed  in  the  heart  of  danger, 
and  the  balls  flew  thick  all  around  us.  In  the  after- 
noon lan's  brother  and  his  party  retired,  and  Miaki 
quickly  sent  messengers  and  presents  to  the  Inika- 
himini  and  Kaserumini  districts,  to  assemble  all  their 
people  and  help  him  "  to  fight  Missi  and  the  Tannese 
who  were  friends  of  the  Worship."     He  said, — 

"  Let  us  cook  his  body  and  Abraham's,  and  dis 
tribute   them   to    every  village  on   tliis  side  of  the 
island  !  " 

Yet  all  the  while  Miaki  assured  me  that  he  had 
sent  a  friendly  message.  The  war  went  on,  and  poor 
Nowar  the  Chief  protected  us,  till  he  had  a  spear 
broken  into  his  right  knee.  The  enemy  would  have 
carried  him  off"  to  feast  on  his  body ;  but  his  young 
men,  shouting  wildly  his  name  and  battle-cry,  rushed 
in  with  great  impetuosity  and  carried  their  wounded 
Chief  home  in  triumph.  The  Inland  people  now  dis- 
charged muskets  at  my  house  and  beat  against  the 
walls  with  their  clubs.  They  smashed  in  the  door 
and  window  of  our  store-room,  broke  open  boxes  and 
casks,  tore  my  books  to  pieces  and  scattered   them 


314  FAREWELL  SCENES, 

about,  and  carried  off  everything  for  which  they  cared, 
including  my  boat,  mast,  oars,  and  sails.  They  broke 
into  Abraham's  house  and  plundered  it ;  after  which 
they  made  a  rush  at  the  bedroom,  into  which  we 
were  locked,  firing  muskets,  yelling,  and  trying  to 
break  it  in.  A  Chief,  professing  to  be  sorry  for  us 
called  me  to  the  window,  but  on  seeing  me  he  sent  a 
tomahawk  through  it,  crying, — 

"  Come  on,  let  us  kill  him  now !  " 

I  replied,  "  My  Jehovah  God  will  punish  you ;  a 
Man-of-war  will  come  and  punish  you,  if  you  kill 
Abraham,  his  wife,  or  me." 

He  retorted,  "  It's  all  lies  about  a  Man-of-war  ! 
They  did  not  punish  the  Erromangans.  They  are 
afraid  ol  us.     Come  on,  let  us  kill  them  !  " 

He  raised  his  tomahawk  and  aimed  to  strike  my 
forehead,  many  muskets  were  uplitted  as  if  to  shoot, 
so  I  raised  a  revolver  in  my  right  hand  and  pointed 
it  at  them.  The  Rev.  Joseph  Copeland  had  left  it 
with  me  on  a  former  visit.  I  did  not  wish  it,  but  he 
insisted  upon  leaving  it,  saying  that  the  very  know- 
ledge that  I  had  such  a  weapon  might  save  my  life. 
Truly,  on  this  occasion  it  did  so.  Though  it  was 
harmless,  they  fell  back  quickly.  My  immediate 
assailant  dropped  to  the  ground,  crymg, — 

"  Missi  has  got  a  short  musket  1  He  will  shoot 
you  all  1  " 

After  lying  flat  on  the  ground  for  a  little,  they  all 
got  up  and  ran  to  the  nearest  bush,  where  they  con- 
tinued  yelling  about   and  showing    their    musket* 


FAREWELL  SCENES,  31 J 

Towards  nightfall  they  left,  loaded  with  the  plunder 
of  the  store  and  of  Abraham's  house.  So  God  once 
more  graciously  protected  us  from  falling  into  their 
cruel  hands. 

In  the  evening,  after  they  left,  I  went  to  Miaki  and 
Nouka.  They  professed  great  sorrow  at  what  had 
taken  place,  and  pretended  to  have  given  them  a 
present  of  food  not  to  do  us  further  injury.  But 
Nowar  informed  us  that,  on  the  contrary,  they  had 
hired  them  to  return  and  kill  us  next  morning  and 
plunder  everything  on  the  Mission  premises.  Miaki, 
with  a  sneer,  said, — 

"Missi,  where  was  Jehovah  to-day?  There  was 
no  Jehovah  to-day  to  protect  you.  It's  all  lies  about 
Jehovah.  They  will  come  and  kill  you,  and  Abraham, 
and  his  wife,  and  cut  your  bodies  into  pieces  to  be 
cooked  and  eaten  in  every  village  upon  Tanna." 

I  said,  "  Surely,  when  you  had  planned  all  this, 
and  brought  them  to  kill  us  and  steal  all  our  property, 
Jehovah  did  protect  us,  or  we  would  not  have  been 
here !  " 

He  replied,  "There  was  no  Jehovak  to-day!  We 
have  no  fear  of  any  Man-of-war.  They  dare  not 
punish  us.  They  durst  not  punish  the  Erromangans 
for  murdering  the  Gordons.  They  will  talk  to  us  and 
say  we  must  not  do  so  again,  and  give  us  a  present 
That  is  all.  We  fear  nothing.  The  talk  of  all  Tanna 
is  that  we  will  kill  you  and  seize  all  your  property 
to-morrow." 

I  warned  him  that  the   punishment  of  a  Man-of- 


3i6  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

war  can  only  reach  the  body  and  the  land,  but  that 
Jehovah's  punishment  reached  both  body  and  soul 
in  Time  and  in  Eternity. 

He  replied :  "  Who  fears  Jehovah  ?  He  was  not 
here  to  protect  you  to-day  !  " 

"Yes,"  I  said,  "  my  Jehovah  God  is  here  now.  He 
hears  all  we  say,  sees  all  we  do,  and  will  punish  the 
wicked  and  protect  His  own  people."  ^ 

After  this,  a  number  of  the  people  sat  down  around 
me,  and  I  prayed  with  them.  But  I  left  with  a  very 
heavy  heart,  feeling  that  Miaki  was  evidently  bent  on 
our  destruction. 

I  sent  Abraham  to  consult  Nowar,  who  had  de- 
fended us  till  disabled  by  a  spear  in  the  right  knee. 
He  sent  a  canoe  by  Abraham,  advising  me  to  take 
some  of  my  goods  in  it  to  his  house  by  night,  and  he 
would  try  to  protect  them  and  us.  The  risk  was  so 
great,  we  could  only  take  a  very  little.  Enemies 
were  on  every  hand  to  cut  off  our  flight,  and  Miaki, 
the  worst  of  all,  whose  village  had  to  be  passed  in 
going  to  Nowar's.  In  the  darkness  of  the  Mission 
House,  we  durst  not  light  a  candle  for  fear  of  some 
one  seeing  and  shooting  us.  Not  one  of  Nowar's  men 
durst  come  to  help  us.  But  in  the  end  it  made  no 
difference,  for  Nowar  and  his  men  kept  what  was 
taken  there  as  their  portion  of  the  plunder.  Abraham, 
his  wife,  and  I  waited  anxiously  for  the  morning 
light  Miaki,  the  false  and  cruel,  came  to  assure  us 
that  the  Heathen  would  not  return  that  day.  Yet,  as 
daylight  came  in.  Miaki  himself  stood  and    blew  a 


FARM  WELL  SCENES.  317 

great  conch  not  far  from  our  house.  I  ran  out  to  see 
why  this  trumpet-shell  had  been  blown,  and  found  it 
was  the  signal  for  a  great  company  of  howling  armed 
savages  to  rush  down  the  hill  on  the  other  side  of  the 
bay  and  make  straight  for  the  Mission  House.  We 
had  not  a  moment  to  lose.  To  have  remained  would 
have  been  certain  death  to  us  all,  and  also  to  Matthew, 
a  Teacher  just  arrived  from  Mr.  Mathieson's  Station. 
Though  I  am  by  conviction  a  strong  Calvinist,  I  am 
no  Fatalist.  I  held  on  while  one  gleam  of  hope  re- 
mained. Escape  for  life  was  now  the  only  path  of 
duty.  I  called  the  Teachers,  locked  the  door,  and 
made  quickly  for  Nowar's  village.  There  was  not  a 
moment  left  to  carry  anything  with  us.  In  the  issue, 
Abraham,  his  wife,  and  I  lost  all  our  earthly  goods, 
and  all  our  clothing  except  what  we  had  on.  My 
Bible,  the  few  translations  which  I  had  made  into 
Tannese,  and  a  light  pair  of  blankets  I  carried  with 
me. 

To  me  the  loss  was  bitter,  but  as  God  had  so  ordered 
it,  I  tried  to  bow  with  resignation.  All  my  deceased 
wife's  costly  outfit,  her  piano,  silver,  cutlery,  books, 
etc.,  with  which  her  dear  parents  had  provided  her, 
besides  all  that  I  had  in  the  world  ;  also  a  box  worth 
£^6,  lately  arrived,  full  of  men's  clothing  and 
medicine,  the  gift  of  my  dear  friends,  Samuel  Wilson, 
Esq.,  and  Mrs.  Wilson,  of  Geelong.  The  Sandal-wood 
Traders  bought  all  the  stolen  property  for  tobacco, 
powder,  balls,  caps,  and  shot.  One  Trader  gathered 
together  a  number  of  my  books  in  a  sadly  torn  and 


3l8  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

wasted  condition  and  took  them  to  Aneityum,  de- 
manding £\o  from  Dr.  Geddie  for  his  trouble.  He 
had  to  pay  him  ^^  lOi".,  which  I  repaid  to  him  on 
my  second  return  to  the  Islands.  This,  by  way  of 
digression,  only  to  show  how  white  and  black 
Heathenism  meet  together. 

Let  us  return  to  the  morning  of  our  flight  Wc 
could  not  take  the  usual  path  along  the  beach,  for 
there  our  enemies  would  have  quickly  overtaken  us. 
We  entered  the  bush  in  the  hope  of  getting  away 
unobserved  But  a  cousin  of  Miaki,  evidently  secreted 
to  watch  us,  sprang  from  behind  a  bread-fruit  tree, 
and  swinging  his  tomahawk,  aimed  it  at  my  brow 
with  a  fiendish  look.  Avoiding  it,  I  turned  upon  him 
and  said  in  a  firm  bold  voice, — 

"  If  you  dare  to  strike  me,  my  Jehovah  God  will 
punish  you.     He  is  here  to  defend  me  now  1 " 

The  man,  trembling,  looked  all  round  as  if  to  see 
the  God  who  was  my  defender,  and  the  tomahawk 
gradually  lowered  at  his  side.  With  my  eye  fixed 
upon  him,  I  gradually  moved  backwards  in  the  track 
of  the  Teachers,  and  God  mercifully  restrained  him 
from  following  me. 

On  reaching  No  war's  village  unobserved,  we  found 
the  people  terror-stricken,  crying,  rushing  about  in 
despair  at  such  a  host  of  armed  savages  approaching. 
I  urged  them  to  ply  their  axes,  cut  down  trees,  and 
blockade  the  path.  For  a  little  they  wrought  vigor- 
ously at  this ;  but  when,  so  far  as  eye  could  reach, 
they  saw  the  shore  covered  with  armed  men  rushing 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  319 

on  towards  their  village,  they  were  overwhelmed  with 
fear,  they  threw  away  their  axes  and  weapons  of  war, 
they  cast  themselves  headlong  on  the  ground,  and 
they  knocked  themselves  against  the  trees  as  if  to 
court  death  before  it  came.     They  cried, — 

"  Missi,  it's  of  no  use !  We  will  all  be  killed  and 
eaten  to-day  I  See  what  a  host  are  coming  against 
us." 

Mothers  snatched  up  little  children  and  ran  to 
hide  in  the  bush.  Others  waded  as  far  as  they  could 
into  the  sea  with  them,  holding  their  heads  above  the 
water.  The  whole  village  collapsed  in  a  condition  of 
indescribable  terror.  Nowar,  lame  with  his  wounded 
knee,  got  a  canoe  turned  upside-down  and  sat  upon  it 
where  he  could  see  the  whole  approaching  multitude. 
He  said, — 

"Missi,  sit  down  beside  me,  and  pray  to  our 
Jehovah  God,  for  if  He  does  not  send  deliverance 
now,  we  are  all  dead  men.  They  will  kill  us  all  on 
your  account,  and  that  quickly.  Pray,  and  I  will 
watch !  " 

They  had  gone  to  the  Mission  House  and  broken 
in  the  door,  and  finding  that  we  had  escaped,  they 
rushed  on  to  Nowar's  village.  For,  as  they  began  to 
plunder  the  bed-room,  Nouka  said, — 

"  Leave  everything.  Missi  will  come  back  for  his 
valuable  things  at  night,  and  then  we  will  get  them 
and  him  also  1 " 

So  he  nailed  up  the  door,  and  they  all  marched  for 
Nowar's.     We  prayed  as  one  can  only  pray  when  in 


320  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

the  jaws  of  death  and  on  the  brink  of  Eternity.  Wc 
felt  that  God  was  near,  and  omnipotent  to  do  what 
seemed  best  in  His  sight.  When  the  savages  were 
about  three  hundred  yards  off,  at  the  foot  of  a  hill 
leading  up  to  the  village,  Nowar  touched  my  knee, 
saying,— 

"  Missi,  Jehovah  is  hearing  I  They  are  all  standing 
still." 

Had  they  come  on  they  would  have  met  with  nc 
opposition,  for  the  people  were  scattered  in  terror. 
On  gazing  shorewards,  and  round  the  Harbour,  as  far 
as  we  could  see,  was  a  dense  host  of  warriors,  but  all 
were  standing  still,  and  apparently  absolute  silence 
prevailed.  We  saw  a  messenger  or  herald  running 
along  the  approaching  multitude,  delivering  some 
tidings  as  he  passed,  and  then  disappearing  in  the 
bush.  To  our  amazement,  the  host  began  to  turn 
and  slowly  marched  back  in  great  silence,  and  entered 
the  remote  bush  at  the  head  of  the  Harbour.  Nowar 
and  his  people  were  in  ecstasies,  crying  out, — 

"  Jehovah  has  heard  Missi's  prayer  !  Jehovah  has 
protected  us  and  turned  them  away  back." 

We  were  on  that  day  His  trusting  and  defenceless 
children  ;  would  you  not,  had  you  been  one  of  our 
circle,  have  joined  with  us  in  praising  the  Lord  God 
for  deliverance  from  the  jaws  of  death  ?  I  know  not 
why  they  turned  back  ;  but  I  have  no  doubt  it  was 
the  doing  of  God  to  save  our  lives. 

We  learned  that  they  all  assembled  in  a  cleared 
part  of  the  bush  and   there  held   a   great  wrangling 


FAREWELL   SCENES.  321 

palaver.  Nouka  and  Miaki  advised  them  first  to 
fight  Manuman  and  his  people.     They  said, — 

"  His  brother,  the  Sacred  Man  Kanini,  killed  Ian 
by  Nahak.  He  is  a  friend  of  Missi  and  of  the  Worship. 
He  also  sent  the  hurricane  to  destroy  us.  They 
have  plenty  of  yams  and  pigs.  Let  us  fight  and 
plunder  them,  and  when  they  are  out  of  the  way,  we 
will  be  strong  to  destroy  Missi  and  the  Worship." 

On  this  the  whole  mass  went  and  attacked 
Manuman's  first  village,  where  they  murdered  two  of 
his  men,  two  women,  and  two  children.  The  in- 
habitants fled,  and  all  the  sick,  the  feeble,  and  the 
children  who  fell  into  their  hands  were  reported  to 
us  to  be  murdered,  cooked,  and  eaten.  Led  on  by 
Miaki,  they  plundered  and  burned  seven  villages. 

About  mid-day,  Nouka  and  Miaki  sent  their  cousin 
Jonas,  who  had  always  been  friendly  to  me,  to  say 
that  I  might  return  to  my  house  in  safety,  as  they 
were  now  carrying  the  war  inland.  Jonas  had  spent 
some  years  on  Samoa,  and  been  much  with  Traders  in 
Sydney,  and  spoke  English  well  ;  but  we  felt  they 
were  deceiving  us.  That  night,  Abraham  ventured 
to  creep  near  the  Mission  House,  to  test  whether  we 
might  return,  and  save  some  valuable  things,  and  get 
a  change  of  clothing.  The  house  appeared  to  stand 
as  when  they  nailed  up  the  door.  But  a  large  party 
of  Miaki's  allies  at  once  enclosed  Abraham,  and,  after 
asking  many  questions  about  me,  they  let  him  go 
since  I  was  not  there.  Had  I  gone  there,  they  would 
certainly  that  night  have  killed  me.     Again,  at  mid- 

p.  21 


323  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

night,  Abraham  and  his  wife  and  Matthew  went  to 
the  Mission  House,  and  found  Nouka,  Miaki,  and 
Karewick  near  by,  concealed  in  the  bush  among  the 
reeds.  Once  more  they  enclosed  them,  thinking  I 
»vas  there  too,  but  Nouka,  finding  that  I  was  not, 
cried  out, — 

"  Don't  kill  them  just  now  !    Wait  till  Missi  comes." 

Hearing  this,  Matthew  slipped  into  the  bush  and 
escaped.  Abraham's  wife  waded  into  the  sea,  and 
they  allowed  her  to  get  away.  Abraham  was  allowed 
to  go  to  the  Mission  House,  but  he  too  crept  into  the 
bush,  and  after  an  anxious  waiting  they  all  came 
back  to  me  in  safety.  We  now  gave  up  all  hope  of 
recovering  anything  from  the  house. 

Towards  morning,  when  Miaki  and  his  men  saw 
that  I  was  not  coming  back  to  deliver  myself  into 
their  hands,  they  broke  up  my  house  and  stole  all 
they  could  carry  away.  They  tore  my  books,  and 
scattered  them  about.  They  took  away  the  type  of 
my  printing-press,  to  be  made  into  bullets  for  their 
muskets.  For  similar  uses  they  melted  down  the 
zinc  lining  of  my  boxes,  and  everjthing  else  that 
could  be  melted.  What  they  could  not  take  away, 
they  destroyed.  I  lay  on  the  ground  all  night, 
concealed  in  an  outhouse  of  Nowar's,  but  it  was  a 
sleepless  and  anxious  night,  not  only  to  me  and  my 
Aneityumese,  but  also  to  Nowar  and  his  people. 

Next  day,  the  attack  was  renewed  by  the  thre* 
Chiefs  on  the  district  of  my  dear  friend  Manuman. 
His  people  fled  ;  the  villages  x-:cre  burned  ;  a\\  who 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  3*3 


came  in  their  way  were  killed,  and  all  food  and 
property  carried  away.  At  night  they  returned  to 
keep  watch  over  Nowar  and  ma  When  darkness 
v/as  setting  in,  Miaki  sent  for  me  to  go  and  speak 
with  him,  but  Nowar  and  the  Aneityumese  were  all 
so  opposed  to  it  that  I  did  not  go.  Messages  were 
sent  to  Nowar,  threatening  to  kill  him  and  his  people 
for  protecting  me,  and  great  excitement  prevailed. 

Another  incident  added  horror  to  the  memories 
of  this  day.  A  savage  from  Erromanga,  living  with 
Nowar,  had  gone  to  the  war  that  day.  He  got  near 
a  village  unobserved,  climbed  into  a  tree,  and  re- 
mained there  watching.  After  midday,  Kamkali,  a 
true  friend  of  mine,  the  Chief  of  his  village,  came 
home  wearied  from  the  war,  got  his  blanket,  stealthily 
crept  into  a  quiet  place  in  the  bush,  rolled  himself 
up,  and  lay  down  to  sleep  ;  for,  according  to  their 
custom,  the  leading  warriors  in  times  of  conflict 
seldom  sleep  in  their  own  houses,  and  seldom  twice 
in  the  same  place  even  in  the  bush,  for  fear  of  per- 
sonal danger.  The  Erromangan,  having  watched 
till  he  was  sound  asleep,  crept  to  where  he  lay,  raised 
his  club  and  smashed  in  his  skull.  He  told,  when 
he  came  home,  how  the  blood  ran  from  nose,  mouth, 
and  ears,  with  a  gurgling  sound  in  his  throat,  and 
after  a  few  convulsive  struggles  all  was  over  1  And 
the  people  around  Nowar  praised  him  for  his  deed. 
Cocoa-nuts  were  brought  for  him  to  drink,  and  food 
was  presented  before  him  in  large  quantities,  as  to 
one  who  had  done  something  noble.     For  safety,  he 


3H  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

was  put  into  the  same  house  where  I  had  to  sit,  and 
even  Nowar  honoured  him.  I  watched  for  the  work- 
ings of  a  natural  man's  conscience  under  the  guilt  of 
murder.  When  left  alone,  he  shook  every  now  and 
then  with  agitation,  and  started  round  with  a  terrified 
gaze.  He  looked  the  picture  of  a  man  who  felt  that 
he  had  done  to  his  neighbour  what  he  would  not 
have  liked  another  to  do  to  him.  I  wonder  if  that 
consciousness  ever  dies  out,  in  the  lowest  and  worst, 
that  last  voice  of  God  in  the  soul } 

That  very  night,  Nowar  declared  that  I  must  leave 
his  village  before  morning,  else  he  and  his  people 
would  be  killed  for  protecting  me.  He  advisee  me, 
as  the  sea  was  good,  to  try  for  Mr.  Mathieson's 
Station  ;  but  he  objected  to  my  taking  away  any  of 
my  property — he  would  soon  follow  with  it  himself ! 
But  how  to  sail }  Miaki  had  stolen  my  boat,  mast, 
sails,  and  oars,  as  also  an  excellent  canoe  made  for 
me  and  paid  for  by  me  on  Aneityum  ;  and  he  had 
threatened  to  shoot  any  person  that  assisted  me  to 
launch  either  the  one  or  the  other.  The  danger, 
however,  was  so  great  that  Nowar  said, — 

"You  cannot  remain  longer  in  my  house  I  My 
son  will  guide  you  to  the  large  chestnut  tree  in  my 
plantation  in  the  bush.  Climb  up  into  it,  and  re- 
main there  till  the  moon  rises." 

Being  entirely  at  the  mercy  of  such  doubtful  and 
vacillating  friends,  I,  though  perplexed,  felt  it  best  to 
obey.  I  climbed  into  the  tree,  and  was  left  there 
alone  in  the  bush.     The  hours  I  spent  there  live  all 


FAREWELL   SCENES,  325 

before  me  as  if  it  were  but  of  yesterday.  I  heard  the 
frequent  discharging  of  muskets,  and  the  yells  of  the 
savages.  Yet  I  sat  there  among  the  branches,  as 
safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus !  Never,  in  all  my  sorrows, 
did  my  Lord  draw  nearer  to  me,  and  speak  more 
soothingly  in  my  soul,  than  when  the  moonlight 
flickered  among  these  chestnut  leaves,  and  the  night 
air  played  on  my  throbbing  brow,  as  I  told  all  my 
heart  to  Jesus.  Alone,  yet  not  alone  I  If  it  be  to 
glorify  my  God,  I  will  not  grudge  to  spend  many 
nights  alone  in  such  a  tree,  to  feel  again  vcsy  Saviour's 
spiritual  presence,  to  enjoy  His  consoling  fellowship. 
If  thus  thrown  back  upon  your  own  soul,  alone,  all, 
all  alone,  in  the  midnight,  in  the  bush,  in  the  very 
embrace  of  death  itself,  have  you  a  Friend  that  will 
not  fail  you  then  ? 

Gladly  would  I  have  lingered  there  for  one  night 
of  comparative  peace  1  But,  about  midnight,  Nowar 
sent  his  son  to  call  me  down  from  the  tree,  and  to 
guide  me  to  the  shore  where  he  himself  was,  as  it  was 
now  time  to  take  to  sea  in  the  canoe.  Pleading  for 
my  Lord's  continuing  presence,  I  had  to  obey.  My 
life  and  the  lives  of  my  Aneityumcse  now  hung  upon 
a  very  slender  thread,  and  was  almost  equally  at 
risk  from  our  friends  so-called,  and  from  our  enemies. 
Had  I  been  a  stranger  to  Jesus  and  to  prayer,  my 
reason  would  verily  have  given  way,  but  my  comfort 
and  joy  sprang  up  out  of  these :  "  I  will  never  leave 
thee,  nor  forsake  thee  ;  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway !  * 
Pleading  these  promises.  I  followed  my  guide.     We 


S26  FAREWELL   SCENES. 

reached  the  beach,  just  inside  the  Harbour,  at  a 
beautiful  white  sandy  bay  on  Nowar's  ground,  from 
which  our  canoe  was  to  start  A  good  number  of 
the  Natives  had  assembled  there  to  see  us  off. 
Arkurat,  having  got  a  large  roll  of  calico  from  mc 
for  the  loan  of  his  canoe,  hid  it  away,  and  thee 
refused  the  canoe,  saying  that  if  he  had  to  escape 
with  his  family  he  would  require  it.  He  demanded, 
for  the  loan  of  his  canoe,  an  axe,  a  sail  for  his  canoe, 
and  a  pair  of  blankets.  As  Karis  had  the  axe  and 
another  had  the  quilt,  I  gave  the  quilt  to  him  for  a 
sail,  and  the  axe  and  blankets  for  the  canoe.  In 
fact,  these  few  relics  of  our  earthly  all  at  Nowar's 
were  coveted  by  the  savages  and  endangered  our 
lives,  and  it  was  as  well  to  get  rid  of  them  altogether. 
He  cruelly  proposed  a  small  canoe  for  two ;  but  I 
had  hired  the  canoe  for  five,  and  insisted  upon  get- 
ting it,  as  he  had  been  well  paid  for  it.  As  he  only 
laughed  and  mocked  us,  I  prepared  to  start  and 
travel  overland  to  Mr.  Mathieson's  Station.  He  then 
said, — 

"  My  wrath  is  over  I  You  may  take  it  and  go." 
We  lauiiched  it,  but  now  he  refused  to  let  us  go  till 
daylight.  He  had  always  been  one  of  my  best 
friends,  but  now  appeared  bent  on  a  quarrel,  so  1 
had  to  exercise  much  patience  with  him  and  them. 
Having  launched  it,  he  said  I  had  hired  the  canoe 
but  not  the  paddles.     I  protested, — 

"Surely   you    know    we    hired    the    paddles    tCKX 
What  could  we  do  without  paddles  ?  " 


FAREWELL  SCENES,  3*7 


But  Arkurat  lay  down  and  pretended  to  have 
fallen  asleep,  snoring  on  the  sand,  and  could  not  be 
awaked.     I  appealed  to  Nowar,  who  only  said  — 

"That  is  his  conduct,  Missi,  our  conduct ! ' 

I  replied,  "As  he  has  got  the  blankets  which  I 
saved  to  keep  me  from  ague  and  fever,  and  I  have 
nothing  left  now  but  the  clothes  I  have  on,  surely 
you  will  give  me  paddles." 

Nowar  gave  me  one.  Returning  to  the  village, 
friends  gave  me  one  each  till  I  got  other  three. 
Now  Arkurat  started  up,  and  refused  to  let  us  go. 
A  Chief  and  one  of  his  men,  who  lived  on  the  other 
side  of  the  island  near  to  where  we  were  going,  and 
who  was  hired  by  me  to  go  with  us  and  help  in 
paddling  the  canoe,  drew  back  also  and  refused  to 
go.  Again  I  offered  to  leave  the  canoe,  and  walk 
overland  if  possible,  when  Faimungo,  the  Chief  who 
had  refused  to  go  with  us,  came  forward  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  they  are  all  deceiving  you  I  The  sea  is  so 
rough,  you  cannot  go  by  it ;  and  if  you  should  get 
round  the  weather  point,  Miaki  has  men  appointed 
to  shoot  you  as  you  pass  the  Black  Rocks,  while  by 
land  all  the  paths  are  guarded  by  armed  men.  I  tell 
you  the  truth,  having  heard  all  their  talk.  Miaki 
and  Karewick  say  they  hate  the  Worship,  and  will 
kill  you.  They  killed  your  goats,  and  stole  all  your 
property  yesterday.     Farewell  1 " 

The  Teachers,  the  boy,  and  I  now  resolved  to  enter 
the  canoe  and  attempt  it,  as  the  only  gleam  of  hopt 
left  to  us.     After  Faimungo  came,  the  man  to  whom 


FAREWELL    SCENES. 


the  canoe  belonged  had  withdrawn  from  us,  it  having 
transpired  that  Miaki  would  not  attack  us  that  night, 
as  other  game  had  attracted  his  savage  eyes.  My 
party  of  five  now  embarked  in  our  frail  canoe ; 
Abraham  first,  I  next,  Matthew  after  me,  the  boy  at 
the  steering  paddle,  and  Abraham's  wife  sitting  in 
the  bottom,  where  she  might  hold  on  while  it  con- 
tinued to  float  For  a  mile  or  more  we  got  away 
nicely  under  the  lee  of  the  island,  but  when  we 
turned  to  go  south  for  Mr.  Mathieson's  Station,  we 
met  the  full  force  of  wind  and  sea,  every  wave 
breaking  over  and  almost  swamping  our  canoe.  The 
Native  lad  at  the  helm  paddle  stood  up  crying, — 

"  Missi,  this  is  the  conduct  of  the  sea !  It  swallows 
up  all  who  seek  its  help." 

I  answered,  "  We  do  not  seek  help  from  it  but 
from  Jehovah  Jesus." 

Our  danger  became  very  great,  as  the  sea  broke 
over  and  lashed  around  us.  My  faithful  Aneityu- 
mese,  overcome  with  terror,  threw  down  their  paddles, 
and  Abraham  said, — 

"Missi,  we  are  all  drowned  now!  We  are  food 
for  the  sharks.  We  might  as  well  be  eaten  by  the 
Tannese  as  by  fishes  ;  but  God  will  give  us  life  with 
Jesus  in  heaven  !  " 

I  seized  the  paddle  nearest  me  ;  I  onlercd  Abraham 
to  seize  another  within  his  reach  ;  I  enjoined  Matthew 
to  bail  the  canoe  for  life,  and  the  lad  to  keep  firm  in 
his  seat,  and  I  cried, — 

"  Stand  to  your  post,  and  let  us  return  I     Abraham, 


FAREWELL   SCENES.  329 

where  is  now  your  faith  in  Jesus  ?  Remember,  He 
is  Ruler  on  sea  as  on  land.  Abraham,  pray  and 
ply  your  paddle !  Keep  up  stroke  for  stroke  with 
me,  as  our  lives  depend  on  it.  Our  God  can  protect 
us.  Matthew,  bail  with  all  your  mi<;ht.  Don't  look 
round  on  the  sea  and  fear.  Let  us  pray  to  God  and 
ply  our  paddles,  and  He  will  save  us  yet ! " 

Dear  old  Abraham  said, — 

"Thank  you  for  that,  Missi.  I  will  be  strong.  I 
pray  to  God  and  ply  my  paddle.     God  will  save  us  !  " 

With  much  labour,  and  amid  deadly  perils,  we  got 
the  canoe  turned  ;  and  after  four  hours  of  a  terrible 
struggle,  we  succeeded,  towards  daylight  as  the  tide 
turned,  in  again  reaching  smooth  water.  With  God's 
blessing  we  at  last  reached  the  shore,  exactly  where 
we  had  left  it  five  hours  ago  I 

Now  drenched  and  weary,  with  the  skin  of  our 
hands  sticking  to  the  paddles,  we  left  the  canoe  on 
the  reef  and  waded  ashore.  Many  Natives  were 
there,  and  looked  sullen  and  disappointed  at  our 
return.  Katasian,  the  lad  who  had  been  with  us, 
instantly  fled  for  his  own  land  ;  and  the  Natives 
reported  that  he  was  murdered  soon  after.  Utterly 
exhausted,  I  lay  down  on  the  sand  and  instantly  fell 
into  a  deep  sleep.  By-and-by  I  felt  some  one  pulling 
from  under  my  head  the  native  bag  in  which  I 
carried  my  Bible  and  the  Tannese  translations — the 
all  that  had  been  saved  by  rne  from  the  wreck ! 
Grasping  the  hag,  I  sprang  to  my  feet,  and  the  man 
ran  away.     My  Teachers  had  also  a  hedging  knife, 


330  FAREWELL  SCENES. 


a  useless  revolver,  and  a  fowling-piece,  the  sight  of 
which,  though  they  had  been  under  the  salt  water  for 
hours,  God  used  to  restrain  the  savages.  Calling  mj 
Aneityumese  near,  we  now  in  united  prayer  and 
kneeling  on  the  sands  committed  each  other  untr>  the 
Lord  God,  being  prepared  for  the  last  and  worst 

As  I  sat  meditating  on  the  issues,  Faimungo,  the 
friendly  Inland  Chief,  again  appeared  to  warn  us  of 
our  danger,  now  very  greatly  increased  by  our  being 
driven  back  from  the  sea.  All  Nowar's  men  had 
fled,  and  were  hid  in  the  bush  and  in  rocks  along  the 
shore ;  while  Miaki  was  holding  a  meeting  not  half 
a  mile  away,  and  preparing  to  fall  upon  us.  Fai- 
mungo said, — 

"Farewell,  Missi,  I  am  going  home.  I  don't  wish 
to  see  the  work  and  the  murders  of  this  morn- 
ing." 

He  was  Nowar's  son-in-law.  He  had  always  been 
truthful  and  kindly  with  me.  His  home  was  about 
half-way  across  the  island,  on  the  road  that  we 
wanted  to  go,  and  under  sudden  impulse  I  said, — 

"  Faimungo,  will  you  let  us  follow  you  ?  Will  you 
show  us  the  path  ?  When  the  Mission  Ship  arrives,  I 
will  give  you  three  good  axes,  blankets,  kniveSj  fish 
hooks,  and  many  things  you  prize." 

The  late  hurricanes  had  so  destroyed  and  altered 
the  paths,  tha)t  only  Natives  who  knew  them  well 
:ould  follow  them.     He  trembled  much  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  you  will  be  killed.  Miaki  and  Karewick 
rill  shoot  you.     I   dare  not  let  you  follow.     I    have 


FAREWELL  SCENES. 


only  about  twenty  men  and  your  following  might 
endanger  us  all." 

I  urged  him  to  leave  at  once,  and  we  would  follow 
of  our  own  accord,  I  would  not  ask  him  to  protect 
us ;  but  if  he  betrayed  us  and  helped  the  enemy  to 
kin  us,  I  assured  him  that  our  God  would  punish 
him.  If  he  spared  us,  he  would  be  rewarded  well  ; 
and  if  killed  against  his  wishes,  God  would  not  be 
angry  at  him.     He  said, — 

"  Seven  men  are  with  me  now,  and  thirteen  are  to 
follow.  I  will  not  now  send  for  them.  They  are 
with  Miaki  and  Nouka.  I  will  go;  but  if  you  follow, 
you  will  be  killed  on  the  way.  You  may  follow  me 
as  far  as  you  can  ! " 

Off  he  started  to  Nowar's,  and  got  a  large  load  of 
my  stolen  property,  blankets,  sheets,  etc.,  which  had 
fallen  to  his  lot.  He  called  his  seven  men,  who  had 
also  shared  in  the  plunder,  and,  to  avoid  Miaki's 
men,  they  ran  away  under  a  large  cocoa-nut  grove 
skirting  the  shore,  calling, — 

"  Be  quick  I  Follow  and  keep  as  near  to  us  as 
you  can." 

Though  Nowar  had  got  a  box  of  my  rice  and 
appropriated  many  things  from  the  plunder  of  the 
Mission  House  besides  the  goods  entrusted  to  his 
care,  and  got  two  of  my  goats  killed  and  cooked  for 
himself  and  his  people,  yet  now  he  would  not  give  a 
particle  of  food  to  my  starvmg  Aneityumese  or  my- 
self, but  hurried  us  off,  saying. — 

**  I  will  eat  all  your  rice  and  keep  all  that  has  been 


33*  FAREWELL    SCENES. 

left  with  me  in  payment  for  my  lame  knee  and  foi 
my  people  fighting  for  you  !  " 

My  three  Aneityumese  and  I  started  after  Fai- 
mungo  and  his  men.  We  could  place  no  confidence 
in  any  of  them  ;  but,  feeling  that  we  were  in  the 
Lord's  hands,  it  appeared  to  be  our  only  hope  of 
escaping  instant  death.  We  got  away  unobserved 
by  the  enemies.  We  met  several  small  parties  of 
friends  in  the  Harbour,  apparently  glad  to  see  us  try- 
ing to  get  away.  But  about  four  miles  on  our  way, 
we  met  a  large  party  of  Miaki's  men,  all  armed,  and 
watching  as  outposts.  Some  were  for  shooting  us, 
but  others  hesitated.  Every  musket  was,  however, 
raised  and  levelled  at  me.  Faimungo  poised  his 
great  spear  and  said,  "  No,  you  shall  not  kill  Missi 
to-day.  He  is  with  me."  Having  made  this  flourish, 
he  strode  off  after  his  own  men,  and  my  Aneityu- 
mese followed,  leaving  me  face  to  face  with  a  ring  of 
levelled  muskets.  Sirawia,  who  was  in  command  of 
this  party,  and  who  once  like  Nowar  had  been  my 
friend,  said  to  me,  Judas  like,  "My  love  to  you,  Missi." 
But  he  also  shouted  after  Faimungo,  "  Your  conduct 
is  bad  in  taking  the  Missi  away  ;  leave  him  to  us  to 
be  killed  1  " 

I  then  turned  upon  him,  saying,  "  Sirawia,  I  love 
you  all.  You  must  know  that  I  sought  only  your 
good.  I  gave  you  medicine  and  food  when  you  and 
your  people  were  sick  and  dying  under  measles ; 
I  gave  you  the  very  clothing  you  wear.  Am  I  not 
your  friend  ?    Have  we  not  often  drunk  tei  and  eaten 


FAREWELL  SCENES,  333 

together  in  my  house  ?  Can  you  stand  there  and 
see  your  friend  shot  ?  If  you  do,  my  God  will  punish 
you  severely." 

He  then  whispered  something  to  his  company 
which  I  did  not  hear;  and,  though  their  muskets 
were  still  raised,  I  saw  in  their  eyes  that  he  had  re- 
strained them.  I  therefore  began  gradually  to  move 
backwards,  still  keeping  my  eyes  fixed  on  them,  till 
the  bush  hid  them  from  my  view,  whereon  I  turned 
and  ran  after  my  party,  and  God  kept  the  enemy 
from  following.  I  would  like  to  think  that  Sirawia 
only  uttered  the  cruel  words  which  I  heard  as  a  blind 
to  save  his  own  life;  for  at  this  time  he  was  joined  to 
Miaki's  party,  his  own  people  having  risen  against 
him,  and  had  to  dissemble  his  friendly  feelings  to- 
wards me.  Poor  Sirawia!  Well  I  knew  that  Miaki 
would  only  use  him  as  a  tool  for  selfish  interests,  and 
sacrifice  him  at  last.  All  this  showed  how  dangers 
grew  around  our  path.  Stil)  we  trusted  in  Jehovah 
Jesus,  and  pressed  on  in  flight.  A  second  hostile 
party  encountered  us,  and  with  great  difficulty  we 
also  got  away  from  them.  Soon  thereafter  a  friendly 
company  crossed  our  path.  We  learned  from  them 
that  the  enemies  had  slaughtered  other  two  of  Manu- 
man's  men,  and  burned  several  villages  with  fire. 
Another  party  of  the  enemy  encountered  us,  and 
were  eager  for  our  lives.  But  this  time  Faimungo 
withstood  them  hrmly,  his  men  encircled  us,  and  he 
said,  "I  am  not  afraid  now,  Missi ;  I  am  feeling 
stronger  near  my  own  land  !  ** 


334  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

Hurrying  still  onwards,  we  came  to  that  village  on 
their  high  ground  called  Aneai,  i.e..  Heaven.  The 
sun  was  oppressively  hot,  the  path  almost  unshaded, 
and  our  whole  party  very  exhausted,  especially  Fai- 
mungo,  carrying  his  load  of  stolen  goods.  So  here 
he  sat  down  on  the  village  dancing  ground  for  a 
smoke,  saying, — 

"Missi,  I  am  near  my  own  land  now.  We  can 
rest  with  safety." 

In  a  few  minutes,  however,  he  started  up,  he  and 
his  men,  in  wild  excitement.  Over  a  mountain,  be- 
hind the  village  and  above  it,  there  came  the  shout- 
ings, and  anon  the  tramp,  tramp  of  a  multitude  mak- 
ing rapidly  towards  us.  Faimungo  got  up  and  planted 
his  back  against  a  tree.  I  stood  beside  him,  and  the 
Aneityumese  woman  and  the  two  men  stood  near  me. 
while  his  men  seemed  prepared  to  flee.  At  full  speed 
a  large  body  of  the  tallest  and  most  powerful  men 
that  I  had  seen  on  Tanna  came  rushing  on  and  filled 
the  dancing  ground.  They  were  all  armed,  and 
flushed  with  their  success  in  war.  A  messenger  had 
informed  them  of  our  escape,  probably  from  Miaki, 
and  they  had  crossed  the  country  to  intercept  us. 
Faimungo  was  much  afraid,  and  said, — 

'*  Missi,  go  on  in  that  path,  you  and  your  Aneityu- 
mese ;  and  I  will  follow  when  I  have  had  a  smoke 
and  a  talk  with  these  men." 

I  replied,  "  No,  1  will  stand  by  your  side  till  you 
go ;  and  if  I  am  killed,  it  will  be  by  your  side.  I  will 
not  leave  you." 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  33$ 

He  implored  us  to  go  on,  but  that  I  knew  would 
be  certain  death.  They  began  urging  one  another 
to  kill  us,  but  I  looked  round  them  as  calmly  as 
possible,  saying,  "  My  Jehovah  God  will  punish  you 
here  and  hereafter,  if  you  kill  me  or  any  of  His  ser- 
vants." 

A  killing-stone,  thrown  by  one  of  the  savages, 
grazed  poor  old  Abraham's  cheek,  and  the  dear  soul 
gave  such  a  look  at  me,  and  then  upwards,  as  if  to 
say,  "Missi,  I  was  nearly  away  to  Jesus."  A  club 
was  also  raised  to  follow  the  blow  of  the  killing- 
stone,  but  God  baffled  the  aim.  They  encircled  us 
in  a  deadly  ring,  and  one  kept  urging  another  to 
strike  the  first  blow  or  fire  the  first  shot  My  heart 
rose  up  to  the  Lord  Jesus ;  I  saw  Him  watching  all 
the  scene.  My  peace  came  back  to  me  like  a  wave 
from  God.  I  realized  that  I  was  immortal  till  my 
Master's  work  with  me  was  done.  The  assurance 
came  to  me,  as  if  a  voice  out  of  Heaven  had  spoken, 
that  not  a  musket  would  be  fired  to  wound  us,  not  a 
club  prevail  to  strike  us,  not  a  spear  leave  the  hand 
in  which  it  was  held  vibrating  to  be  thrown,  not  an 
arrow  leave  the  bow,  or  a  killing-stone  the  fingers, 
without  the  permission  of  Jesus  Christ,  whose  is  all 
power  in  Heaven  and  on  Earth.  He  rules  all  Nature, 
animate  and  inanimate,  and  restrains  even  the  savage 
of  the  South  Seas.  In  that  awful  hour  I  saw  His 
own  words,  as  if  carved  in  letters  of  fire  upon  the 
clouds  of  Heaven  :  "  Seek,  and  ye  shall  find.  What- 
soever ye  shall  ask  in  My  name,  that  will  I  do,  that 


336  FAREWELL    SCENES. 


the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son."  I  could 
understand  how  Stephen  and  John  saw  the  glorified 
Saviour  as  they  gazed  up  through  suffering  and  per- 
secution to  the  Heavenly  Throne  !  Yet  I  never  could 
say  that  on  such  occasions  I  was  entirely  without  fear. 
Nay,  I  have  felt  my  reason  reeling,  my  sight  coming 
and  going,  and  my  knees  smiting  together  when  thus 
brought  close  to  a  violent  death,  but  mostly  under 
the  solemn  thought  of  being  ushered  into  Eternity 
and  appearing  before  God.  Still,  I  was  never  left 
without  hearing  that  promise  in  all  its  consoling  and 
supporting  power  coming  up  through  the  darkness 
and  the  anguish,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway."  And 
with  Paul  I  could  say,  even  in  this  dread  moment 
and  crisis  of  being,  "  I  am  persuaded  that  neither 
death  nor  life  .  .  .  nor  any  other  creature,  shall 
be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 

Faimungo  and  others  now  urged  us  to  go  on  in  the 
path.  I  said,  "  Faimungo,  why  are  we  to  leave  you  ? 
My  God  heard  your  promise  not  to  betray  me.  He 
knows  now  what  is  in  your  heart  and  in  mine.  I 
will  not  leave  you  ;  and  if  I  am  to  die,  I  will  die  by 
your  side." 

He  replied,  "  Now,  I  go  on  before ;  Missi,  keep 
close  to  me." 

His  men  had  gone,  and  I  persuaded  my  Aneityu- 
mcse  to  fi^llow  them.  At  last,  with  a  bound,  Fai- 
mungo started  after  them.  I  followed,  keeping  as 
near  him  as  I  could,  pleading  with   Jesus  to   protect 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  337 

me  or  to  take  me  home  to  Glory.  The  host  of  armed 
men  also  ran  along  on  each  side  with  their  weapons 
ready  ;  but  leaving  everything  to  Jesus,  I  ran  on  as 
if  they  were  my  escort,  or  as  if  I  saw  them  not  If 
any  reader  wonders  how  they  were  restrained,  much 
more  would  I,  unless  I  believed  that  the  same  Hand 
that  restrained  the  lions  from  touching  Daniel  held 
back  these  savages  from  hurting  me  I  We  came 
to  a  stream  crossing  our  path.  With  a  bound  all 
my  party  cleared  it,  ran  up  the  bank  opposite,  and 
disappeared  in  the  bush.  "  Faint  yet  pursuing,"  I 
also  tried  the  leap,  but  I  struck  the  bank  and  slid 
back  on  my  hands  and  knees  towards  the  stream. 
At  this  moment  I  heard  a  crash  above  my  head 
amongst  the  branches  of  an  overhanging  tree,  and  1 
knew  that  a  killing-stone  had  been  thrown,  and  that 
that  branch  had  saved  me.  Praising  my  God,  I  scram- 
bled up  on  the  other  side,  and  followed  the  track  of 
my  party  into  the  bush.  The  savages  gazed  after 
me  for  a  little  in  silence,  but  no  one  crossed  the 
stream  ;  and  I  saw  them  separate  into  two,  one  por- 
tion returning  to  the  village  and  another  pressing 
inland.  With  what  gratitude  did  I  recognise  the 
Invisible  One  who  brought  their  counsels  to  con- 
fusion I 

I  found  my  party  resting  in  the  bush,  and  amazed 
to  see  me  escaped  alive  from  men  who  were  thirsting 
for  my  blood.  Faimungo  and  his  men  received  me 
with  demonstrations  of  joy,  perhaps  feeling  a  little 
ashamed  of  their  own  cowardice.     He  now  ascended 

P.  22 


338  FAREIVELL   SCENES. 

the  mountain  and  kept  away  from  the  common  path 
to  avoid  other  Native  bands.  At  every  village  enemies 
to  the  Worship  were  ready  to  shoot  us.  But  I  kept 
close  to  our  guide,  knowing  that  the  fear  of  shootmg 
him  would  prevent  their  shooting  at  me,  as  he  was  the 
most  influential  Chief  in  all  that  section  of  the  island. 

One  party  said,  "  Miaki  and  Karewick  said  that 
Missi  made  the  sickness  and  the  hurricanes,  and  we 
ought  to  kill  him." 

Faimungo  replied,  "  They  lie  about  Missi  1  It  is 
our  own  bad  conduct  that  makes  us  sick." 

They  answered,  "  We  don't  know  who  makes  the 
sickness ;  but  our  fathers  have  taught  us  to  kill  all 
foreign  men." 

Faimungo,  clutching  club  and  spear,  exclaimed, 
standing  betwixt  them  and  us,  "You  won't  kill  Missi 
to-day  1 " 

In  the  flight  we  passed  springs  and  streamlets,  but 
though  parched  with  sickening  thirst,  not  one  of  us 
durst  stoop  down  to  drink,  as  we  should  have  been 
almost  certainly  killed  in  the  act  Faimungo  now 
sent  his  own  men  home  by  a  near  path,  and  guided 
us  himself  till  we  were  close  upon  the  shore.  There, 
sitting  down  he  said, — 

"  Missi,  I  have  now  fulfilled  my  promise.  I  am  so 
tired,  I  am  so  afraid,  I  dare  not  go  farther.  My  love  to 
you  all.  Now  go  on  quickly  i  Three  of  my  men  will  go 
with  you  to  the  next  rocks.     Go  quickly  !     Farewell." 

These  men  went  on  a  little,  and  then  said,  "Missi, 
wf    dare    not    po  I      Faimungo    is    at    war    with    the 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  339 


people  of  the  next  land.     You  must  keep  straight 
along  this  path." 

So  they  turned  and  ran  back  to  their  own  village. 

To  us  this  district  was  especially  perilous.  Many 
years  ago  the  Aneityumese  had  joined  in  a  war 
against  the  Tannese  of  this  tribe,  and  the  thirst  for 
revenge  yet  existed  in  their  hearts,  handed  down 
from  sire  to  son.  Besides,  Miaki  had  incited  the 
people  here  to  murder  th^  Teachers  and  me  if  we 
attempted  to  escape  this  way.  Most  providentially 
the  men  were  absent  on  a  war  expedition,  and  we 
saw  only  three  lads  and  a  great  number  of  women 
and  children,  who  ran  off  to  the  bush  in  terror.  In 
the  evening  the  enraged  savages  of  another  district 
assaulted  the  people  of  the  shore  villages  for  allowing 
us  to  pass,  and,  though  sparing  their  lives,  broke  in 
pieces  their  weapons  of  war — a  very  grievous  penalty. 
In  the  next  district,  as  we  hasted  along  the  shore, 
two  young  men  came  running  after  us,  poising  their 
quivering  spears.  I  took  the  useless  revolver  out  of 
my  little  native  basket,  and  raising  it  cried, — 

"  Beware  1  Lay  down  your  spears  at  once  on  the 
sand,  and  carry  my  basket  to  the  next  landing  at  the 
black  rocks." 

They  threw  their  spears  on  the  sand,  lifted  the  bag, 
and  ran  on  before  us  to  the  rocks  which  formed  the 
march  betwixt  them  and  their  enemies.  Laying  it 
down,  they  said  appealingly,  "  Missi,  let  us  return  to 
our  home  I "  And  how  they  did  run,  fearing  the  pur- 
suit of  their  foes. 


340  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

In  the  next  land  we  saw  none.  After  that  we  saw 
crowds  all  along,  some  friendly,  others  unfriendly, 
but  they  let  us  pass  on,  and  with  the  blessing  ol 
Almighty  God  we  drew  near  to  Mr.  Matl.ieson's 
Station  in  safety.  Here  a  man  gave  me  a  cocoa- 
nut  for  each  of  our  party,  which  we  greatly  re- 
quired, having  tasted  nothing  all  that  day,  and  very 
little  for  several  days  before.  We  were  so  weak  that 
only  the  struggle  for  life  enabled  us  to  keep  our  feet ; 
yet  my  poor  Aneityumese  never  complained  and 
never  halted,  not  even  the  woman.  The  danger  and 
excitement  kept  us  up  in  the  race  for  life,  and  by  the 
blessing  of  God  we  were  now  approaching  the  Mission 
House,  praising  God  for  His  wonderful  deliverances. 

Hearing  of  our  coming,  Mr.  Mathieson  came  run- 
ning to  meet  me.  They  had  heard  of  my  leaving 
my  own  Station,  and  they  thought  I  was  dead  I 
They  were  themselves  both  very  weak  ;  their  only 
child  had  just  been  laid  in  the  grave,  and  they  were 
in  great  grief  and  in  greater  peril.  We  praised  the 
Lord  for  permitting  us  to  meet ;  we  prayed  for  sup- 
port, guidance,  and  protection  ;  and  resolved  now,  in 
all  events,  to  stand  by  each  other  till  the  last 

Before  I  left  the  Harbour  1  wrote  and  left  with 
Nowar  letters  to  be  given  to  the  Captains  of  any 
vessels  which  called,  for  the  first,  and  the  next,  and 
the  next,  telling  them  of  our  great  danger,  that  Mr. 
Mathieson  was  almost  without  food,  and  that  I  would 
reward  them  handsomely  if  they  would  call  at  the 
Station  and   remove  any  of  us  who  might  be  spared 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  341 

thence  to  Aneityum.  Two  or  three  vessels  called, 
and,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  got  my  letters  ;  but, 
while  buying  my  stolen  property  from  the  Natives 
for  tobacco,  powder,  and  balls,  they  took  no  further 
notice  of  my  appeals,  and  sailed  past  Mr.  Mathieson's 
straight  on  to  Aneityum.  "  The  tender  mercies  of 
the  wicked  are  cruel !  " 

Let  me  now  cull  the  leading  events  from  my 
Journal,  that  intervened  betwixt  this  date  and  the 
final  break-up  of  the  Mission  on  Tanna — at  least  for 
a  season — though,  blessed  be  God !  I  have  lived  to 
see  the  light  rekindled  by  my  dear  friends  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Watt,  and  shining  more  brightly  and  hopefully 
than  ever.  The  candle  was  quenched,  but  the  candle- 
stick was  not  removed  ! 

On  Wednesday,  22nd  January,  1862,  we  heard  that 
other  three  of  Manuman's  people  had  been  killed 
and  a  district  burned  with  fire.  Though  this  poor 
man  was  one  of  Nowar's  chief  friends,  yet  I  heard 
him  say  before  my  flight,  "  When  so  many  children 
are  being  killed,  why  do  they  not  send  one  for  food 
to  me  and  my  family  ?  They  are  as  tender  and  good 
as  the  young  fowls  1  "  A  remark  like  this  lets  you 
see  deep  into  the  heart  of  a  Cannibal,  and  he  a  sort  of 
half-converted  one,  if  I  may  use  such  an  expression  ; 
certainly  not  one  of  the  worst  type  by  any  means. 

On  the  23rd  January,  Mr.  Mathieson  sent  for 
Taura,  Kati,  and  Kapuku,  his  three  principal  Chiefs, 
to  induce  them  to  promise  protection  till  a  vessel 
called  to  take  us  away.     They  appeared  friendly,  and 


34*  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

promised  to  do  their  best.  Alas!  the  promises  of 
the  Tannese  Chiefs  had  too  often  proved  to  be  vain. 

On  Friday,  24th  January,  report  reached  our  Station 
that  Miaki  and  his  party,  hearing  that  a  friendly 
Chief  had  concealed  two  of  Manuman's  young  men, 
compelled  him  to  produce  them  and  club  them  to 
death  before  their  eyes.  Also,  that  they  surrounded 
Manuman's  party  on  a  mountain,  and  hemmed  them 
in  there,  dying  of  starvation  and  trying  to  survive  on 
the  carcases  of  the  dead  and  on  bark  and  roots.  Also, 
that  Miaki  had  united  all  the  Chiefs,  friends  and  foes 
alike,  in  a  bond  of  blood,  to  kill  every  one  pertaining 
to  the  whole  Mission  on  Tanna.     Jesus  rules.       , 

On  Sunday,  the  26th  January,  thirty  persons  came 
to  worship  at  the  Mission  House.  Thereafter,  at 
great  risk,  we  had  Worship  at  three  of  the  nearest 
and  most  friendly  villages.  Amidst  all  our  perils 
and  trials,  we  preached  the  Gospel  to  about  one 
hundred  and  sixteen  persons.  It  was  verily  a  sowing 
time  of  tears  ;  but,  despite  all  that  followed,  who 
shall  say  that  it  was  vain  1  Twenty  years  have 
passed,  and  now  when  I  am  writing  this,  there  is  a 
Church  of  God  singing  the  praises  of  Jesus  in  that 
very  district  of  Tanna.  On  leaving  the  second  vil- 
la,^e,  a  young  lad  affectionately  took  my  hand  to 
lead  me  to  the  next  village;  but  a  sulky,  down-browed 
savage,  carrying  a  ponderous  club,  also  insisted  upon 
accompanying  us.  I  led  the  way,  guided  by  the  lad. 
Mr.  Mathieson  got  the  man  to  go  before  him,  while 
he  himself  followed,  constantly  watching.     Coming 


OPfilNGING    FORWAHO   ME    CAUGHT   THE   dim 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  343 


to  a   place  where   another  path  branched    off  from 
ours,  I  asked  which  path  we  took,  and,  on  turning  to 
the  left  as  instructed   by  the  lad,  the  savage  getting 
close   behind    me,   swung   his    huge    club   over   his 
shoulder  to  strike  me  on   the  head.     Mr.  Mathieson, 
springing  forward,  caught  the  club  from  behind  with 
a  great  cry  to  me  ;  and   I,  wheeling   instantly,   had 
hold  of  the  club  also,  and   betwixt  us  we  wrested  it 
out  of  his  hands.     The  poor  creature,  craven  at  heart 
however  blood-thirsty,  implored  us  not  to  kill  him. 
I  raised   the  club  threateningly,  and  caused   him  to 
march  in  front  of  us  till  we  reached  the  next  village 
fence.     In  terror  lest  these  Villagers  should  kill  him, 
he  gladly  received  back  his  club,  as  well  as  the  boy 
his  bow  and  arrows,  and  they  were  lost  in  the  bush 
in  a  moment.     At  the  village  from  which  this  man 
and   boy  had  come,  one  savage  brought  his  musket 
while  we  were   conducting  worship,  and    sat    sullen 
and  scowling  at  us  all  the  time.     Mocking  questions 
were   also  shouted   at  us,  such  as — "  Who  made  the 
rains,  winds,  and  hurricanes  >     Who  caused   all   the 
disease  ?    Who  killed  Mr.  Mathieson's  child  .?"    They 
sneered  and  scoffed  at  our  answers,  and  in  this  Taura 
the  Chief  joined  the  rest.     They  retorted  that  trading 
vessels  had  called  at  the  Harbour,  and  that  all  my 
clothes   and    property   had    been   sold    for  muskets, 
powder,  caps,  and   balls,  so  that  Miaki  and   his  men 
had  plenty  of  ammunition  for  fighting  purposes  now ! 
After  this,  feeling  that  no  one  could   be  trusted,  we 
ceased  visiting  these  villages,  and  refrained  from  ex- 


$44  FAREWELL   SCENES. 

posing  ourselves  at  any  distance  from  the  Mission 
House. 

On  the  27th,  at  daylight,  a  vessel  was  seen  in  the 
offing,  as  if  to  tantalize  us.  The  Captain  had  been  at 
the  Harbour,  and  had  received  my  letter  from  Novvar. 
I  hoisted  a  flag  to  induce  him  to  send  or  come  on 
shore,  but  he  sailed  off  for  Aneityum,  bearing  the 
plunder  of  my  poor  Mission  House,  purchased  for 
ammunition  and  tobacco  from  the  Natives.  He  left 
the  news  at  Aneityum  that  I  had  been  driven  from 
my  Station  some  time  ago,  and  was  believed  to  have 
been  murdered. 

On  the  29th  January,  the  young  Chief  Kapuku 
came  and  handed  to  Mr.  Mathieson  his  own  and  his 
father's  war-gods  and  household  idols.  They  con- 
sisted chiefly  of  a  basket  of  small  and  peculiar  stones, 
much  worn  and  shining  with  use.     He  said, — 

"  While  many  are  trying  to  kill  you  and  drive  the 
worship  of  Jehovah  from  this  island,  I  give  up  my 
gods,  and  will  send  away  all  Heathen  idols  from  my 
land." 

On  the  31st,  we  learned  that  a  party  of  Miaki's 
men  were  going  about  Mr.  Mathieson's  district  inciting 
the  people  to  kill  us.  Faimungo  also  came  to  inform 
us  that  Miaki  was  exerting  all  his  artifice  to  get  us 
and  the  Worship  destroyed.  Manuman  even  sent, 
from  inland,  Raki,  his  adopted  son,  to  tell  me  of  the 
fearful  sufferings  that  he  and  his  people  were  now 
passing  throu<^h,  and  that  some  were  killed  almost 
every  day.     Raki's  wife  was  a  Chief's  daughter,  who, 


>^TW 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  345 

when  the  war  began,  returned  to  her  father's  care. 
The  savages  of  Miaki  went  to  her  own  father's  house 
and  compelled  him  to  give  her  up  as  an  enemy.  She 
was  clubbed  and  feasted  on. 

On  Sabbath,  2nd  February,  thirty-two  people 
attended  the  morning  service.  I  addressed  them  00 
the  Deluge,  its  causes  and  lessons.  I  showed  them  a 
doll,  explaining  that  such  carved  and  painted  images 
could  not  hear  our  prayers  or  help  us  in  our  need, 
that  the  living  Jehovah  God  only  could  hear  and 
help.  They  were  much  interested,  and  after  Worship 
carefully  examined  the  doll.  Mr.  Mathieson  and  I, 
committing  ourselves  to  Jesus,  went  inland  and  con- 
ducted worship  at  seven  villages,  listened  to  by  in  all 
about  one  hundred  people.  Nearly  all  appeared 
friendly.  The  people  of  one  village  had  been  incited 
to  kill  us  on  our  return  ;  but  God  guided  us  to  return 
by  another  way,  and  so  we  escaped. 

During  the  day,  on  3rd  February,  a  company  of 
Miaki's  men  came  to  the  Mission  House,  and  forced 
Mrs.  Mathieson  to  show  them  through  the  premises. 
Providentially,  I  had  bolted  myself  that  morning  into 
a  closet  room,  and  was  engrossed  with  writing.  They 
went  through  every  room  in  the  house  and  did  not  see 
me,  concluding  I  had  gone  inland.  They  discharged  a 
musket  into  our  Teacher's  house,  but  afterwards  left 
quietly,  greatly  disappointed  at  not  finding  me.  My 
heart  still  rose  in  praise  to  God  for  another  such 
deliverance,  neither  by  man  nor  of  man's  planning  I 

Worn  out  with  long  watching  and  many  fatigues, 


546  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

lay  down  that  night  early,  and  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 
About  ten  o'clock  the  savages  again  surrounded  the 
Mission  House.  My  faithful  dog  Clutha,  clinging 
still  to  me  amid  the  wreck  of  all  else  on  Earth,  sprang 
quietly  upon  me,  pulled  at  my  clothes,  and  awoke  me, 
showing  danger  in  her  eye  glancing  on  me  through 
the  shadows.  I  silently  awoke  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mathie- 
son,  who  had  also  fallen  asleep.  We  committed  our- 
selves in  hushed  prayer  to  God  and  watched  them, 
knowing  that  they  could  not  see  us.  Immediately  a 
glare  of  light  fell  into  the  room !  Men  passed  with 
flaming  torches  ;  and  first  they  set  fire  to  the  Church 
all  round,  and  then  to  a  reed  fence  connecting  the 
Church  and  the  dwelling-house.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  house,  too,  would  be  in  flames,  and  armed  savages 
waiting  to  kill  us  on  attempting  an  escape  1  Taking 
my  harmless  revolver  in  the  left  hand  and  a  little 
American  tomahawk  in  the  right,  I  pled  with  Mr. 
Mathieson  to  let  me  out  and  instantly  again  to  lock 
the  door  on  himself  and  wife.  He  very  reluctantly 
did  so,  holding  me  back  and  saying, — 

"  Stop  here  and  let  us  die  together  1  You  will 
never  return  ! " 

I  said,  "  Be  quick  I  Leave  that  to  God.  In  a  few 
minutes  our  house  will  be  in  flames,  and  then  nothing 
can  save  us." 

He  did  let  me  out,  and  locked  the  door  again 
quickly  from  the  inside  ;  and,  while  his  wife  and  he 
prayed  and  watched  for  me  from  within,  I  ran  to  the 
burning  reed   fence,  cut  it  from   top  to  bottom,  and 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  347 

tore  it  up  and  threw  it  back  into  the  flames,  so  that 
the  fire  could  not  by  it  be  carried  to  our  dwelling- 
house.  I  saw  on  tJie  ground  shadows,  as  if  something 
were  falling  around  me,  and  started  back.  Seven  or 
eigl'.t  savages  had  surrounded  me,  and  raised  their 
great  clubs  in  air.  I  heard  a  shout — "  Kill  him  I 
kill  him  ! "  One  savage  tried  to  seize  hold  of  me, 
but,  leaping  from  his  clutch,  I  drew  the  revolver 
from  my  pocket  and  levelled  it  as  for  use,  my  heart 
going  up  in  prayer  to  my  God.     I  said, — 

"  Dare  to  strike  me,  and  my  Jehovah  God  will 
punish  you  !  He  protects  us,  and  will  punish  you 
for  burning  His  Church,  for  hatred  to  His  Worship 
and  people,  and  for  all  your  bad  conduct.  We  love 
you  all  ;  and  for  doing  you  good  only  you  want  to 
kill  us.  But  our  God  is  here  now  to  protect  us  and 
to  punish  you." 

They  yelled  in  rage,  and  urged  each  other  to  strike 
the  first  blow,  but  the  Invisible  One  restrained  them. 
I  stood  invulnerable  beneath  His  invisible  shield,  and 
succeeded  in  rolling  back  the  tide  of  flame  from  our 
dwelling-house. 

At  this  dread  moment  occurred  an  incident,  which 
my  readers  may  explain  as  they  like,  but  which 
I  trace  directly  to  the  interposition  of  my  God 
A  rushing  and  roaring  sound  came  from  the  South, 
like  the  noise  of  a  mighty  engine  or  of  mutter- 
ing  thunder.  Every  head  was  instinctively  turned 
in  that  direction,  and  they  knew,  from  previous  hard 
experience,  that  it  was  one  of  their  awful  tornadoes 


348  FAREIVELL  SCENES. 

of  wind  and  rain.  Now,  mark,  the  wind  bore  the 
flannes  away  from  our  dwelling-house,  and  had  it 
come  in  the  opposite  direction,  no  power  on  Earth 
could  have  saved  us  from  being  all  consumed  I  It 
made  the  work  of  destroying  the  Church  only  that  of 
a  few  minutes  ;  but  it  brought  with  it  a  heavy  and 
murky  cloud,  which  poured  out  a  perfect  torrent  of 
tropical  rain.  Now,  mark  again,  the  flames  of  the 
burning  Church  were  thereby  cut  off  from  extending 
to  and  seizing  upon  the  reeds  and  the  bush  ;  and, 
besides,  it  had  become  almost  impossible  now  to  set 
fire  to  our  dwelling-house.  The  stars  in  their  courses 
were  fighting  against  Siscra  !  The  mighty  roaring 
of  the  wind,  the  black  cloud  pouring  down  unceasing 
torrents,  and  the  whole  surroundings,  awed  those 
savages  into  silence.  Some  began  to  withdraw  from 
the  scene,  all  lowered  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
several,  terror-struck,  exclaimed, — 

"That  is  Jehovah's  rain  I  Truly  their  Jehovah  God 
is  fighting  for  them  and  helping  them.  Let  us 
away  I " 

A  panic  seized  upon  them  ;  they  threw  away  their 
remaining  torches  ;  in  a  few  moments  they  had  all 
disappeared  in  the  bush  ;  and  I  was  left  alone,  prais- 
ing God  for  His  marvellous  works.  "O  taste  and 
see  that  God  is  good  I  Blessed  is  the  man  that 
trusteth  in  Him  I" 

Returning  to  the  door  of  the  Mission  House,  I 
cried, — 

"  Open  and  let  me  ia     I  am  now  all  alone.* 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  349 

Mr.  Mathieson  let  me  in,  and  exclaimed, — 

"  If  ever,  in  time  of  need,  God  sent  help  and  pro- 
tection to  His  servants  in  answer  to  prayer,  He  has, 
done  so  to-night  I     Blessed  be  His  holy  name  I  **jr^ 

In  fear  and  in  joy  we  united  our  praises.  Truly 
our  Jesus  has  all  power,  not  less  in  the  elements  of 
Nature  than  in  the  savage  hearts  of  the  Tannese. 
Precious  Jesus !  Does  He  not  chide  us,  saying, — 
"  Hitherto  ye  have  asked  nothing  in  My  Name.  Ask 
and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full !  "  ? 
How  much  help,  blessing,  and  joy  we  lose  every  day, 
because  we  do  not  take  all  to  Jesus  as  we  ought  I 
Often  since  have  I  wept  over  His  love  and  mercy  in 
that  deliverance,  and  prayed  that  every  moment  of 
my  remaining  life  may  be  consecrated  to  the  service 
of  my  precious  Friend  and  Saviour  ! 

All  through  the  remainder  of  that  night  I  lay  wide 
awake  keeping  watch,  my  noble  little  dog  lying  near 
me  with  ears  alert  Early  in  the  morning  friends 
came  weeping  around  us.  Our  enemies  were  loudly 
rejoicing.  It  had  been  finally  resolved  to  kill  us  at 
once,  to  plunder  our  house  and  then  to  burn  it.  The 
noise  of  the  shouting  was  distinctly  heard  as  they 
neared  the  Mission  premises,  and  our  weeping, 
friendly  Natives  looked  terror-struck,  and  seemed 
anxious  to  flee  for  the  bush.  But  just  when  the 
excitement  rose  to  the  highest  pitch,  we  heard,  or 
dreamed  that  we  heard,  a  cry  higher  still,  "  Sail  O '  " 
We  were  by  this  time  beginning  to  distrust  almost 
our  very  senses  ;  but  again  and  again  that  cry  came 


350  FAREWELL   SCENES. 


rolling  up  from  the  shore,  and  was  repeated  from 
crowd  to  crowd  all  along  the  beach,  "  Sail  O  1  Sail 
O  I"  The  shouts  of  those  approaching  us  gradually 
ceased,  and  the  whole  multitude  seemed  to  have 
melted  away  from  our  view.  I  feared  some  cruel 
deception,  and  at  first  peered  out  very  cautiously  to 
spy  the  land.  But  yonder  in  very  truth  a  vessel  had 
sailed  into  the  bay.  It  was  the  Blue  Bell,  Captain 
Hastings.  I  set  fire  to  the  reeds  on  the  side  of  the 
hill  to  attract  his  attention.  I  put  a  black  shawl  as 
a  flag  on  one  end  of  the  Mission  House  and  a  white 
sheet  on  the  other. 

This  was  one  of  the  vessels  that  had  been  to 
Port  Resolution,  and  had  sailed  past  to  Aneityum 
some  time  ago.  I  afterwards  saw  the  mate  and 
some  of  the  men  wearing  my  shirts,  which  they 
had  bought  from  the  Tannese  on  their  former  visit. 
At  the  earnest  request  of  Doctors  Geddie  and 
Inglis,  Mr.  Underwood,  the  owner,  had  sent  Captain 
Hastings  to  Tanna  to  rescue  us  if  yet  alive.  For 
this  purpose  he  had  brought  twenty  armed  men  from 
Aneityum,  who  came  on  shore  in  two  boats  in  charge 
of  the  mate,  the  notorious  Ross  Lewin.  He  returned 
to  the  ship  with  a  boat-load  of  Mr.  Mathieson's 
things,  leaving  ten  of  the  Natives  to  help  us  to  pack 
more  and  carry  them  down  to  the  beach,  especially 
what  the  Missionary  thought  most  valuable. 

The  two  boats  were  now  loaded  and  ready  to  start 
It  was  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  a 
strange  and   painful  trial  befell  us.     Poor  dear  Mr. 


FAREWELL   SCENES.  351 

Mathieson,  apparently  unhinged,  locked  himself  all 
alone  into  what  had  been  his  study,  telling  Mrs. 
Mathieson  and  me  to  go,  for  he  had  resolved  to 
remain  and  die  on  Tanna.  We  tried  to  show  him 
the  inconsistency  of  praying  to  God  to  protect  us  or 
grant  us  means  of  escape,  and  then  refuse  to  accept 
a  rescue  sent  to  us  in  our  last  extremity.  We  argued 
that  it  was  surely  better  to  live  and  work  for  Jesus 
than  to  die  as  a  self-made  martyr,  who,  in  God's 
sight,  was  guilty  of  self-murder.  His  wife  wept  aloud 
and  pled  with  him,  but  all  in  vain  !  He  refused  to 
leave  or  to  unlock  his  door.     I  then  said, — 

*  It  is  now  getting  dark.  Your  wife  must  go  with 
the  vessel,  but  I  will  not  leave  you  alone.  I  shall 
send  a  note  explaining  why  I  am  forced  to  remain  ; 
and  as  it  is  certain  that  we  shall  be  murdered  when- 
ever the  vessel  leaves,  I  tell  you  God  will  charge  you 
with  the  guilt  of  our  murder." 

At  this  he  relented,  unlocked  the  door,  and  ac- 
companied us  to  the  boats,  in  which  we  all  immedi- 
ately left. 

Meantime,  having  lost  several  hours,  the  vessel  had 
drifted  leeward  ;  darkness  suddenly  settled  upon  us, 
and  when  we  were  out  at  sea  we  lost  sight  of  her 
and  she  of  us.  After  drifting  about  for  some  hours 
in  a  heavy  sea  and  unable  to  find  her,  those  in  charge 
of  the  boats  came  near  for  consultation,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, to  save  the  lives  of  all.  We  advised  that  they 
should  steer  for  Port  Recolution  by  the  flame  rf  the 
Volcano — a  never-failing  light-house  seen  fifty  -a'.ilea 


35«  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

away — and  there  await  the  vessel.  The  boats  were 
to  keep  within  hearing  of  each  other  by  constant 
calling ;  but  this  was  soon  lost  to  the  ear,  though  on 
arriving  in  the  bay  we  found  they  had  got  to  anchor 
before  us.  There  we  sat  in  the  boats  and  waited  for 
the  coming  day.  As  the  light  appeared,  we  anchored 
as  far  out  as  possible,  beyond  the  reach  of  musket 
shots ;  and  there  without  water  or  food  we  sat  under 
a  tropical  sun  till  mid-day  came,  and  still  there  was 
no  sign  of  the  vessel.  The  mate  at  last  put  all  the 
passengers  and  the  poorest  seamen  into  one  boat 
and  left  her  to  swing  at  anchor  ;  while,  with  a  strong 
crew  in  the  other,  he  started  off  in  search  of  the 
vessel. 

In  the  afternoon,  Nowar  and  Miaki  came  off  in  a 
canoe  to  visit  us.  Nowar  had  on  a  shirt,  but  Miaki 
was  naked  and  frowning.  He  urged  me  to  go  and 
see  the  Mission  House,  but  as  we  had  seen  a  body 
of  men  near  it  I  refused  to  go.  Miaki  declared  that 
everything  remained  as  I  had  left  it,  but  we  knew 
that  he  lied.  Old  Abraham  and  a  party  had  slipped 
on  shore  in  a  canoe,  and  had  found  the  windows 
smashed  and  everything  gone  except  my  books, 
which  were  scattered  about  and  torn  in  pieces.  The 
armed  men  there  wanted  to  kill  the  Aneityumese, 
but  others  said,  "  Not  till  we  get  Missi  killed  too ! " 
They  learned  that  Miaki  had  sold  everything  that  he 
could  sell  to  the  Traders.  The  mate  and  men  of  the 
Hhte  Bell  had  on  my  very  clothes.  They  boasted 
that  they  had  bouub.*  *i>em  for  a  few  figs  of  tobacco 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  353 

and  for  powder,  caps,  and  balls.  But  they  would 
not  return  a  single  shirt  to  me,  though  I  was  without 
a  change !  We  had  all  been  without  food  in  the 
boat  since  the  morning  before,  so  Nowar  brought 
us  off  a  cocoa-nut  each,  and  two  very  small  roasted 
yams  for  the  ladies.  Those,  however,  only  seemed 
to  make  our  thirst  the  more  severe,  and  we  spent  a 
trying  day  in  that  boat  under  a  burning  sun  Miaki 
said, — 

"As  our  fathers  did  not  destroy  Missi  Turner's 
house,  we  will  not  destroy  yours." 

But  after  a  time,  failing  to  persuade  me  to  accom- 
pany him  and  fall  into  a  trap,  he  muttered, — 

"We  have  taken  everything  your  house  contained, 
and  would  take  you  too  if  we  could  ;  for  we  hate 
the  Worship,  it  causes  all  our  diseases  and  deaths  ; 
it  goes  against  our  customs,  and  it  condemns  the 
things  we  delight  in." 

Nowar  informed  me  that  only  a  few  nights  before 
this,  Miaki  and  his  followers  went  inland  to  a  village 
where  last  year  they  had  killed  ten  men.  Having 
secretly  placed  a  savage  at  the  door  of  every  house, 
at  a  given  signal  they  yelled,  and  when  the  terrified 
inmates  tried  to  escape  they  killed  almost  every  man, 
woman,  and  child.  Some  fled  into  the  bush,  others 
rushed  to  the  shore.  A  number  of  men  got  into  a 
canoe  to  escape,  but  hearing  women  and  children 
crying  after  them  they  returned,  and  taking  those 
they  could  with  them  they  killed  the  rest  lest  the> 
should   fall   alive   into    Miaki's   hands.       These   are 

P.  23 


354  FAREWELL   SCENES. 

surely  "  they  who  through  fear  of  death  are  all  their 
lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  The  Chief  and  nearly 
his  whole  village  were  cut  off  in  one  night !  Not  an 
uncommon  thing  in  those  Islands,  where  war  becomes 
chronic,  and  the  thirst  for  blood  becomes  insatiable 
The  dark  places  of  the  Earth  are  "  full  of  the  habita- 
:ions  of  horrid  cruelty."  To  have  actually  lived 
amongst  the  Heathen  and  seen  their  life  gives  a  man 
a  new  appreciation  of  the  power  and  blessings  of 
the  Gospel,  even  where  its  influence  is  only  very 
imperfectly  allowed  to  guide  and  restrain  the  passions 
of  men.  Oh,  what  will  it  be  when  all  men  in  all 
nations  love  and  serve  the  glorious  Redeemer! 

This  Miaki  and  his  followers  were  a  scourge  and 
terror  to  the  whole  island  of  Tanna.  They  intensely 
hated  Nowar,  because  he  would  not  join  in  their 
cruelties.  Yet  he  and  Manuman  and  Sirawia  and 
Faimungo  continued  to  survive  long  after  war  and 
death  had  swept  all  the  others  away.  The  first  three 
lived  to  be  very  old  men,  and  to  the  last  they  made 
a  profession  of  being  Christians,  though  their  know- 
ledge was  very  limited  and  their  inconsistencies  very 
grave  and  very  numerous.  Happy  is  it  for  us  that 
we  are  not  the  judges,  for  souls  either  of  the  white 
or  the  dark  skin,  as  to  how  many  and  grievous 
things  may  be  forgiven,  and  whether  there  be  or  be 
not  that  spark  of  love,  that  grain  of  faith  which  the 
Lord  the  Pitiful  will  graciously  accept  and  increase!^ 


•  See  Aopendix  A-     "  The  Prayer  of  the  Tannese,"  etc 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  3SS 

About  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  the  vessel  hove 
in  sight  Before  dark  we  were  all  safely  on  board, 
and  were  sailing  for  Aneityum.  Though  both  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Mathieson  had  become  very  weak,  they 
stood  the  voyage  wonderfully.  Next  day  we  were 
all  safely  landed.  We  had  offered  Captain  Hastings 
;^20  to  take  us  to  Aneityum,  but  he  declined  any 
fare.  However,  we  divided  it  amongst  the  mate  and 
crew,  for  they  had  every  one  shown  great  kindness 
to  us  on  the  voyage.  After  arriving  on  Aneityum, 
Mrs.  Mathieson  gradually  sank  under  consumption, 
and  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  on  nth  March,  1862,  in  the 
full  assurance  of  a  glorious  resurrection,  and  was 
interred  there.  Mr.  Mathieson,  becoming  more  and 
more  depressed  after  her  death,  went  over  to  Mr. 
Creagh's  Station,  on  Mard,  and  there  died  on  14th 
June,  1862,  still  trusting  in  Jesus,  and  assured  that 
he  would  soon  be  with  Him  in  Glory.  Never  more 
earnest  or  more  faithful  souls  entered  the  Mission 
field,  but  they  both  suffered  from  weakness  and  ill- 
health  during  all  their  time  on  Tanna,  and  had  fre- 
quently to  seek  change  by  removal  for  a  short  period 
from  the  island.  Their  memory  is  very  fragrant  to 
me  as  fellow-labourers  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus. 

After  their  death,  I  was  the  only  one  left  alive  in 
all  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  north  of  Aneityum  to 
tell  the  story  of  those  pioneer  years,  during  which 
were  sown  the  seeds  of  what  is  now  fast  becoming  a 
glorious  harvest  Twenty-five  years  ago,  all  these 
dear  brethren  and  sisters  who  were  associated  with 


350  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

me  in  the  work  of  the  Mission  were  called  home  to 
Glory,  to  cast  their  crowns  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and 
enjoy  the  bliss  of  the  redeemed,  while  I  am  privileged 
still  to  toil  and  pray  for  the  salvation  of  the  poor 
Islanders,  and  plead  the  cause  of  the  Mission  both 
in  the  Colonies  and  at  home,  in  which  work  the 
Lord  has  graciously  given  me  undreamt-of  success. 
My  constant  desire  and  prayer  are  that  I  may  be 
spared  to  see  at  least  one  Missionary  on  every  island 
of  the  group,  to  unfold  the  riches  of  redeeming  love 
and  to  lead  the  poor  Islanders  to  Jesus  for  salvation. 

What  could  be  taken  in  three  boats  was  saved  out 
of  the  wreck  of  Mr.  Mathieson's  property  ;  but  my 
earthly  all  perished,  except  the  Bible  and  the  trans- 
lations into  Tannese.  Along  with  the  goods  pertain- 
ing to  the  Mission,  the  property  which  I  had  to  leave 
behind  would  be  undervalued  at  £600,  besides  the 
value  of  the  Mission  House,  etc  Often  since  have  I 
thought  that  the  Lord  stripped  me  thus  bare  of  all 
these  interests,  that  I  might  with  undistracted  mind 
devote  my  entire  energy  to  the  special  work  soon  to 
be  carved  out  for  me,  and  of  which  at  this  moment 
neither  I  nor  any  one  had  ever  dreamed.  At  any 
rate,  the  loss  of  my  little  earthly  all,  though  doubtless 
costing  me  several  pangs,  was  not  an  abiding  sorrow 
like  that  which  sprang  from  the  thought  that  the 
Lord's  work  was  broken  up  at  both  Stations,  and  that 
the  Gospel  was  for  the  time  driven  from  Tanna. 

In  the  darkest  moment,  I  never  doubted  that 
ultimately   the  victory  there,  as  elsewhere,  would  be 


FAREWELL  SCENES.  357 

on  the  side  of  Jesus,  believing  that  the  whole  Earth 
would  yet  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Lord.  But 
I  sometimes  sorely  feared  that  I  might  never  live  to 
see  or  hear  of  that  happy  day  I  By  the  goodness  ol 
the  Ever-merciful  One  I  have  lived  to  see  and  hear 
of  a  Gospel  Church  on  Tanna,  and  to  read  about 
my  dear  fellow-Missionaries,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watt, 
celebrating  the  Holy  Supper  to  a  Native  Congrega- 
tion of  Tannese,  amid  the  very  scenes  and  people 
where  the  seeds  of  faith  and  hope  were  planted  not 
only  in  tears,  but  tears  of  blood, — "  in  deaths  oft" 

My  own  intention  was  to  remain  on  Aneityum,  go 
on  with  my  work  of  translating  the  Gospels,  and 
watch  the  earliest  opportunity,  as  God  opened  up  my 
way,  to  return  to  Tanna.  I  had,  however,  got  very 
weak  and  thin  ;  my  health  was  undoubtedly  much 
shaken  by  the  continued  trials  and  dangers  through 
which  we  had  passed  ;  and  therefore,  as  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Inglis  were  at  home  carrying  the  New  Testa- 
ment through  the  press  in  the  language  of  Aneityum, 
and  as  Tanna  was  closed  for  a  season,  Dr.  Geddie. 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Copeland,  and  Mr.  Mathieson  all 
urged  me  to  go  to  Australia  by  a  vessel  then  in  the 
Harbour  and  leaving  in  a  few  days.  My  commission 
was  to  awaken  an  interest  among  the  Presbyterian 
Churches  of  our  Colonies  in  this  New  Hebrides 
Mission  which  lay  at  their  doors,  up  till  this  time 
sustained  by  Scotland  and  Nova  Scotia  alone.  And 
further,  and  very  specially,  to  raise  money  there,  if 
possible,  to  purchase  a  new  Mission  Shio  for  the  work 


3S8  FAREWELL   SCENES. 

of  God  in  the  New  Hebrides, — a  clamant  necessity, 
which  would  save  all  future  Missionaries  some  of  the 
more  terrible  of  the  privations  and  risks  of  which  a  few 
examples  have  in  these  pages  already  been  recorded. 

After  much  prayerful  deliberation  with  my  bre- 
thren and  with  my  own  heart  before  God,  I  some- 
what reluctantly  felt  constrained  to  undertake  the 
task.  If  my  story  was  to  be  the  means  of  providing 
more  Missionaries  for  the  Islands,  and  of  providing  a 
commodious  Ship  for  the  service  of  the  Mission  alone, 
to  keep  open  their  communications  with  the  outer 
world  and  with  Christian  influences,  not  to  speak  of 
carrying  tiieir  provisions  at  fixed  periods,  or  rescuing 
them  when  in  troubles  and  perils  from  the  jaws  of 
death,  I  was  not  unwilling  to  tell  it  again  and  again, 
if  the  L.ord  would  open  up  my  path.  God  knows  my 
heart,  and  any  one  who  really  knows  me  will  easily 
admit,  that  no  selfish  or  egotistical  motive  has  in- 
fluenced me  in  reciting  through  all  the  Australasian 
Colonies,  New  Zealand,  Scotland,  and  latterly  in 
many  parts  of  England  and  Ireland,  the  incidents  of 
my  career  and  experience,  fir'=;t  of  all  on  Tanna,  and 
thereafter  for  nearly  twenty  years — as  the  Second  Part 
of  my  biography  will  relate — on  the  neighbouring 
island  of  Aniwa  ;  an  island  entirely  given  to  me  by 
the  Lord,  the  whole  population  of  which  became 
Christian  ;  and  they  and  their  race  will  be  my  crown 
of  joy  and  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

With  regrets,  and  yet  with  unquenchable  hope  for 
these   Isl.inds.   I    embarked    for  Australia,  having  re- 


t'AREWELL  SCENES.  359 

cei'ved  the  solemn  promise  of  my  brethren,  that  in 
entering  upon  this  great  effort  I  was  to  be  left  abso- 
lutely free  of  all  control,  and  empowered  to  carry  out 
the  work  as  God  might  seem  to  guide  me,  and  open 
up  my  way.  I  had  only  spoken  to  one  man  in 
Sydney  ;  all  the  doors  to  influence  had  therefore  to 
be  unlocked,  and  I  had  no  helper,  no  leader,  but  the 
Spirit  of  my  Lord.  The  Second  Part  of  this  Auto- 
biography, should  God  spare  me  to  write  it,  will 
record  His  marvellous  goodness  in  using  my  humble 
voice  and  pen  and  the  story  of  my  life  for  interesting 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  in  the  work  of 
Missions,  and  especially  for  binding  together  the 
children  of  the  Sabbath  Schools  of  Australasia  in  a 
Holy  League  of  help  to  the  New  Hebrides,  which  has 
already  borne  precious  fruit  to  His  glory,  and  will 
continue  to  do  so  for  ages  to  come 

Oftentimes,  while  passing  through  the  perils  and 
defeats  of  my  first  years  in  the  Mission  field  on 
Tanna,  1  wondered,  and  perhaps  the  reader  hereof 
has  wondered,  why  God  permitted  such  things.  But 
on  looking  back  now,  I  already  clearly  perceive,  and 
the  reader  of  my  future  pages  will,  I  think,  perceive, 
that  the  Lord  was  thereby  preparing  me  for  doing 
and  providing  me  materials  wherewith  to  accomplish 
the  best  work  of  all  my  life — the  kindling  of  the 
heart  of  Australian  Presbyterianism  with  a  living 
affection  for  these  Islanders  of  their  own  Southern 
Seas — the  binding  of  all  their  children  into  a  happy 
league  of  shaj-eholders.  first  in  one  Mission  Ship,  and 


5te  FAREWELL  SCENES, 

finally  in  a  larger  and  more  commodious  Steam-Aux- 
iliary, and,  last  of  all,  in  being  the  instrument  under 
God  of  sending  out  Missionary  after  Missionary  to 
the  New  Hebrides,  to  claim  another  island  and  still 
another  for  Jesus.  That  work,  and  all  that  may 
spring  from  it  in  time  and  Eternity,  never  could  have 
been  accomplished  by  me,  but  for  first  the  sufferings 
and  then  the  story  of  my  Tanna  enterprise  I 

Some  unsophisticated  souls  who  read  these  pages 
will  be  astonished  to  learn,  but  others  who  know 
more  of  the  heartless  selfishness  of  human  creatures, 
will  be  quite  prepared  to  hear,  that  my  leaving 
Tanna  was  not  a  little  criticized,  and  a  great  deal  of 
nonsense  was  written,  even  in  Church  Magazines, 
about  the  breaking  up  of  the  Mission.  All  such 
criticism  came,  of  course,  from  men  who  were  them- 
selves destitute  of  sympathy,  and  who,  probably, 
never  endured  one  pang  for  Jesus  in  all  their  com- 
fortable lives.  Conscious  that  I  had,  to  the  last  inch 
of  life,  tried  to  do  my  duty,  I  left  all  results  in  the 
hands  of  my  only  Lord,  and  all  criticisms  to  His 
unerring  judgment.  Hard  things  also  were  occasion- 
ally spoken  to  my  face.  One  dear  friend,  for  in- 
stance, said, — 

"You  should  not  have  left  You  should  have 
stood  at  the  post  of  duty  till  you  fell  It  would  have 
been  to  your  honour,  and  better  for  the  cause  of  the 
Mission,  had  you  been  killed  at  the  post  of  duty  like 
the  Gordons  and  others." 

I  replied, — "  I  regard  it  as  a  greater  honour  to  live 


FAREWELL  SCENES. 


and  to  work  for  Jesus,  than  to  be  a  self-made  martyr. 
God  knows  that  I  did  not  refuse  to  die ;  for  I  stood 
at  the  post  of  duty,  amid  difficulty  and  danger,  till 
all  hope  had  fled,  till  everything  I  had  was  lost,  and 
till  God,  in  answer  to  prayer,  sent  a  means  of  escape. 
I  left  with  a  clear  conscience,  knowing  that  in  donig 
so  I  was  following  God's  leading,  and  serving  the 
Mission  too.  To  have  remained  longer  would  have 
been  to  incur  the  guilt  of  self-murder  in  the  sight  of 

God." 

Never  for  one  moment  have  I  had  occasion  to 
regret  the  step  then  taken.  The  Lord  has  so  used 
me,  during  the  five-and-twenty  years  that  have 
passed  over  me  since  my  farewell  to  Tanna,  as  to 
stamp  the  event  with  His  own  most  gracious  ap- 
proval. Oh,  to  see  a  Missionary,  and  Christian 
Teachers,  planted  on  every  island  of  the  New 
Hebrides !  For  this  I  labour,  and  wait,  and  pray. 
To  help  on  the  fulfilment  thereof  is  the  sacred  work 
of  my  life,  under  God.  When  I  see  it  accomplished, 
or  in  a  fair  way  of  being  so,  through  the  organization 
that  will  provide  the  money  and  call  forth  the  men, 
I  can  lay  down  my  head  as  peacefully  and  gratefully 
as  ever  warrior  did,  with  the  shout  of  victory  in  his 
ears,—"  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy  servant  depart 
in  peace  I "  »  • 

For  the  present,  my  pen  is  here  laid  aside.  I  shall 
wait  to  see  what  use  the  Lord  makes  of  Part  First  d 
my  autobiography,  before  I  prosecute  the  theme.     If 


363  f  A  RE  WELL  SCENES. 

the  Christian  public  seems  not  to  find  in  it  the  help 
and  quickening  that  some  friends  think  it  likely  to 
bestow  on  those  who  read,  the  remainder  need  not  be 
written.  Part  Second,  if  called  for,  will  contain  a 
record,  in  many  respects,  an  utter  contrast  to  all  that 
has  gone  before,  and  yet  directly  springing  there- 
from, as  will  be  seen  by  all  who  look  beneath  the 
surface.  I  am  penning  these  words  in  1887,  and 
five-and-tvventy  years  lie  betwixt  this  date  and  my 
farewell  to  Tanna.  These  years,  if  ever  published, 
will  tell  the  story  of  my  visiting  all  the  Colonial 
Churches,  and  collecting  the  purchase  money  of  our 
white-winged  Mission  Ship,  the  Dayspring ;  my  return 
to  Scotland,  visiting  all  the  home  congregations  in 
1864,  and  securing  several  new  Missionaries  to  follow 
me  to  the  New  Hebrides  ;  my  second  marriage,  and 
settlement  on  Aniwa,  with  her  whom  the  good  Lord 
still  spares  to  me,  the  mother  of  our  happy  family, 
and  my  God-given  helpmeet  in  all  the  work  of  the 
Gospel ;  the  conversion  of  that  whole  island  of  Aniwa 
from  idolatry,  and  the  planting  there  of  a  Church 
and  Congregation  of  Christ,  from  which  have  since 
gone  forth  many  Native  Evangelists  and  Teachers, 
Then  there  will  fall  to  be  recorded  my  call  from  the 
Islands  in  recent  years  to  revisit  all  the  Colonial 
Presbyterian  Congregations  once  again,  telling  them 
the  story  of  the  Conversion  of  Aniwa — the  sinking  of 
the  well,  and  other  incidents,  which  turned  an  entire 
people  from  idols  and  from  cannibalism  to  the 
iervice  of  the   living   and    true   God  —  whereby  the 


tfAREWELL  SCENES.  363 


Churches,  and  especially  the  children,  were  led  more 
and  more  to  make  the  New  Hebrides  their  own  very 
harvest  field    in  the  Heathen  world.     And  finally,  1 
will   have  to   tell    how   I   was    again   sent    home  tc 
Scotland   in   1884  to  raise   money  for  the   purchase 
or  building  of  a  steam-auxiliary  Mission    Ship,  now 
urgently  required  in  the  interests  of  the  Mission,  both 
because  of  the  great   increase  in  the  number  of  the 
Missionaries  and  the  necessities  of  so  many  families  ; 
and  also  and  chiefly  to  avert  the  dreadful  disappoint- 
ments and  loss  of  time,  and  thereby  sometimes  of  life 
itself,  caused   by  the  frequent   becalming  of  our  little 
Dayspring  in  these  thickly-islanded  seas.     That  part 
of  the  story  will  show  the  fruits  of  the  education  and 
perils  and  experiences  of  a  lifetime,  in  the  marvellous 
impression  produced   by  the  simple  and   unadorned 
recital  of  the  story  of  Tanna  and  Aniwa,  amongst  the 
Christian  people  of  Scotland,  Ireland,  and    England. 
Multitudes  were  blessed  in  almost  every  town  where 
a   meeting    was    granted     me.     Three    Missionaries 
devoted    themselves   to  the   New   Hebrides,  and   are 
already  labouring    there  ;    while   others    consecrated 
themselves  to  several  of  the  great  seats  of  Foreign 
Mission  enterprise  in  Africa  and  Asia.     I  returned  to 
my  own   Church  of  Victoria  with  a  sum  of  nearly 
;{;9,ooo,  of  which  i;6.ooo  was  for  the  new  Missionary 
Steam- Auxiliary,  and  the  remainder  for  the  outfit  and 
support  of  more  Missionaries   for  the   Islands  ;    and 
that  money  I  handed  over  to  the  Australian  Church, 
where  it  awaits,  at  interest  in  the  bank,  the  arrange- 


364  FAREWELL  SCENES. 

ments  being  made  by  all  the  Colonies  to  take  each 
their  due  share  in  the  future  up-keep  of  the  Ship. 
For  this — for  everything — for  all,  praise  be  to  the 
Lord  I  I  never  asked  one  subscription,  except  in 
prayer  and  in  my  public  appeals.  The  Lord  sent  in 
all  freely  to  me  through  the  hands  of  His  people  ;  to 
Him  be  all  the  glory.  I  went  back  to  Anivva,  and 
found  the  work  of  the  Lord  going  forward  there  as  if 
in  a  regularly  settled  Congregation  at  home,  fostered 
and  guided  'jy  an  occasional  visit  of  my  ever  dear 
and  genuine  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watt,  from  old 
stern-hearte  i  but  at  last  relenting  Tanna.  The 
Church  of  Yictoria  has  again  summoned  me  to  visit 
the  Colonial  Congregations,  to  tell  the  story  of  my 
Mission  life,  and  to  promote  the  interests  of  its  now 
grand  aivl  growing  Foreign  Scheme.  It  is  in  the 
midst  of  .luch  labours,  while  addressing  at  least  one 
meeting  rvery  day,  and  three  or  four  every  Sabbath 
day,  that  I  have  penned  the  preceding  pages  ;  and  I 
leave  tb  «m  to  speak  for  themselves,  without  any 
attempt  at  ornament  or  style.  The  Lord  whom  I 
serve  in  the  Gospel  knows  my  motive  and  my  hope, 
and  I  Yery  calmly  leave  this  book  to  His  disposal, 
and  tht  succeeding  volume  to  His  guidance,  if  such 
there  >  hall  ever  be — as  the  reader  well  knows  I  have 
had  ti  leave  heavier  and  darker  issues  in  the  same 
blessed  Hands.  I  offer  every  one,  who  has  done  me 
the  favour  to  read  or  to  listen,  my  kindly  greeting, 
M»^  you  and  I  meet  in  the  glory  of  Jesus,  and  cod- 
ti'  ue  our  fellowship  there  1     Good-bye. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX  A. 

(See  p.  354.) 

THE  PRAYER  OF  THE  TANNESE, 

WHO    LOVE    THE    WORD    OF    JEHOVAH. 

TO  THE  GREAT  CHIEF  OF  SYDNEY. 

[Written  at  the  urgenf  request  atid  dictation  of  the 
Missionary's  friends  on  Tatina  to  be  presented  to  the 
Governor  of  New  South  Wales.  Literally  translated 
by  me,  John  G.  Paton.] 

TO  the  Chief  of  Sydney,  the  servant  of  Queen 
Victoria  of  Britannia,  saying — We  great  men 
of  Tanna  dwell  in  a  dark  land.  Our  people  are  very 
dark  hearted.     They  know  nothing  good. 

Missi  Paton  the  man,  Missi  Mathieson  the  man, 
and  Missi  Mathieson  the  woman,  have  dwelt  here  four 
yams  (  =  years)  to  teach  us  the  worship  of  Jehovah. 
Their  conduct  has  been  straight  and  very  good ,' 
therefore  we  love  these  three  Missionaries,  and  the 
worship  of  Jehovah  which  they  three  have  taught  us, 
the  Tannese. 

Alas  I  a  part,  as  it  were,  only  three  of  our  Chiefs, 


)68  APPENDIX 


whose  names  are  Nauka,  Miaki,  and  Karewick,  be- 
sides Ringian,  Enukarupi,  Attica,  and  Namaka,  they 
and  their  pe.ople  hate  the  worship  and  all  good 
conduct  like  fiat  which  the  Word  of  Jehovah  teaches 
us  and  the  /people  of  all  lands.  These  men  all 
belong  to  fovr  Villages  only.  They  have  stolen  all 
Missi's  propety;  they  have  broken  into  his  house. 
They  have  cut  down  his  bananas.  They  have 
scolded  and  persecuted  him  ;  and  they  desire  to  kill 
Missi  and  to  eat  him,  so  that  they  may  destroy  the 
Worship  of  God  from  the  land  of  Tanna. 

We  hate  rxceedingly  their  bad  conduct,  and  pray 
you,  the  Great  Chief  of  Sydney,  to  punish  these  dark 
Tannese,  w'lo  have  persecuted  Missi,  who  have 
deceived  M  Issi,  who  have  altogether  deceived  the 
Great  Chief  (  =  Commodore  Seymour)  and  the  Chief 
(  =  Captain  Hume)  of  the  men-of-war,  and  who  de- 
ceived the  Chief  and  the  Missionaries  in  the  John 
Williams,  \i\\.o  murdered  one  of  Missi  Paton's  Aneit- 
yum  Teac'iers,  who  fought  Missi  Turner  and  Missi 
Nisbet,  wh  d  killed  Vasa  and  his  Samoan  people,  who 
killed  thf'  foreigners,  who  have  now  fought  and 
driven  awiy  our  three  Missionaries,  Their  conduct 
has  been  exceedingly  bad.  They  destroy  the  King- 
dom of  1  inna,  kill  the  people  and  eat  them,  and  are 
guilty  of  bad  conduct  every  day.  Our  hearts  hate 
tlieir  ba(?  conduct ;  we  are  pained  by  it 

There''jre  we  earnestly  pray  you,  the  Chief  of 
Sydney  to  send  quickly  a  man-of-war  to  punish 
them,  ?;  d  to  revenge  all  their  bad  conduct  towards 


APPENDIX.  369 


Missi.  Then  truly  we  will  rejoice  ;  then  it  will  be 
good  and  safe  for  the  three  Missionaries  to  dwell 
here,  and  to  teach  us,  men  of  the  devil.  Our  hearts 
are  very  dark;  we  know  nothing;  we  are  just  like 
pigs.  Therefore  it  is  good  for  Missi  to  teach  us  the 
Word  and  the  Worship  of  Jehovah  the  Great  King. 
Long  ago  He  was  unknown  here.  Missi  brought 
His  knowledge  to  us. 

Our  love  to  you,  the  Great  Chief  of  Sydney,  the 
servant  of  Queen  Victoria,  and  we  earnestly  pray 
you  to  protect  us,  and  to  protect  our  Missionaries 
and  the  Worship  of  God  in  our  land,  the  land  of 
Tanna.  We  weep  for  our  Missionaries.  They  three 
gave  us  medicine  in  our  sickness,  and  clothing  for 
our  bodies ;  taught  us  what  is  good  conduct,  and 
taught  us  the  way  to  Heaven.  Of  all  these  things 
long  ago  we  had  no  knowledge  whatever  ;  therefore 
we  weep,  and  our  hearts  cling  to  these  three,  our 
Missionaries.  If  they  three  are  not  here,  who  will 
teach  us  the  way  to  Heaven  }  Who  will  prevent  our 
bad  conduct }  Who  will  protect  us  from  the  bad 
conduct  of  foreigners  ?  And  who  will  love  us,  and 
teach  us  all  good  things  ? 

Oh,  compassionate  us,  Chief  of  Sydney  1  Hold 
fast  these  three,  our  Missionaries,  and  give  them 
back  to  us,  and  we  will  love  you  and  your  people. 
You  and  your  people  know  the  Word  of  Jehovah ; 
you  are  going  on  the  path  to  Heaven ;  you  all 
love  the  Word  of  Jehovah.  Oh,  look  in  mercy 
on   us.  dark-hearted  men,  going  to  the  bad  land,  to 

P.  24 


37*  APPENDIX. 


the  great  etemal  fire,  just  like  our  fathers  who  are 
dead ! 

May  Jehovah  make  your  heart  and  the  hearts  of 
your  people  sweet  towards  us,  to  compassionate  us, 
and  to  look  in  mercy  on  our  dark  land  ;  and  we  will 
pray  Jehovah  to  make  you  good,  and  give  you  a  rich 
reward. 

The  names  of  us,  the  Chiefs  of  Tanna,  who 
worship  towards  Jehovah  : — 

Yarisi,  x  his  mark.  Manuman,  x  his  mark. 

Ruawa,  x  his  mark.  Nuara,  x  his  mark. 

Kapuka,  x  his  mark.  Nebusak,      x  his  mark. 

Taura,  x  his  mark.  Kaua,  x  his  mark. 

Faimungo,  x  his  mark.  Nowar,         x  his  markr 


T 


APPENDIX 
NOTES    ON    THE    NEW    HEBRIDES 

By  the  Editor. 
HE  South  Seas — so  named  by  Vasco  Nu^jnez 


de  Balboa,  who  in  15 13  first  saw  the  Ocean  on 
the  other  side  of  Darien,  and  marched  into  it  as  far 
as  he  durst,  waving  his  sword,  and  taking  possession 
of  it  in  name  of  his  master,  the  King  of  Spain. 

The  Pacific  Ocean — so  named  by  Ferdinand 
Magellan,  who  in  1521  sailed  westwards  in  his  Victory 
seven  thousand  miles,  and  found  the  sea  exceptionally 
peaceful — for  that  trip  at  least. 

The  New  Hebrides— so  named  by  Captain  Cook, 
who  in  1773  first  fully  explored  and  described  the 
whole  of  the  group.  As  far  back,  however,  as  1606, 
Captain  Pedro  Fernandez  de  Quiros  had  landed  on 
the  largest  and  most  northerly  island  of  the  group, 
^■le  at  once  fancied  it  to  be  the  great  Southern  Conti- 
nent, deemed  to  be  essential  to  balance  the  great 
Continents  of  the  North,  and  eagerly  looked  for  both 
by  sailors  and  men  of  science.  He  named  the  bay, 
Vera  Cruz, — the  river  that  flowed  into  it,  Jordan,— 
and  the  city  which  he  founded  there.  New  Jerusalem. 
The  land  itself  he  called  by  the  preposterous  desig- 


APPENDIX. 


nation  of  Tierra  Australis  del  Espiritu  Santo.  In 
1768  a  French  explorer,  Bougainville,  sailed  round 
Santo,  discovering  that  it  was  but  an  island,  and 
through  the  Straits  that  still  bear  his  name  ;  whereon, 
finding  many  islands  all  around,  he  re-baptized  them 
LArchipel  des  Grandes  Cyclades.  But  Cook,  being 
the  first  who  sailed  in  and  out  amongst  all  the  group, 
and  put  on  record  the  most  faithful  descriptions  and 
details,  which  to  this  hour  remain  generally  authori- 
tative, considered  himself  entitled  to  name  them  the 
New  Hebrides  ;  and  history  since  has  been  well 
pleased  to  adopt  his  views,  seeing,  doubtless,  the 
geographical  analogy  betwixt  the  multitudinous  scat- 
tered isles  and  islets  of  the  old  Hebrides  and  those 
of  the  new. 

From  Santo  in  the  north  to  Aneityum  in  the 
south,  a  distance  of  about  400  miles,  there  are  scat- 
tered over  the  Ocean  thirty  islands,  twenty  being  well 
inhabited,  and  eleven  of  them  being  of  considerable 
size,  from  Aneityum,  which  is  forty  miles  in  circum- 
ference,  to  Santo,  which  measures  seventy  miles  by 
forty.  The  Islands  lie  i,ooo  miles  to  the  North  of 
New  Zealand,  1,400  miles  North-East  from  Sydney, 
400  miles  West  of  Fiji,  and  200  East  of  New  Cale- 
donia. The  population  is  now  estimated  at  70,000  ; 
but,  in  the  early  days  of  Missions,  before  Traders  and 
Kanaka-collectors,  and  the  new  Epidemics  of  Civili- 
zation (!)  had  decimated  them,  their  numbers  were 
certainly  three  times  greater. 

The  general  appearance  of  the  Islands  is  that  of 


APPENDIX.  373 


a  range  of  mountains  bursting  up  i  it  of  the  sea, 
clothed  with  forests,  and  severed  fr.m  each  other 
by  deep  valleys,  through  which  the  tides  now  flow. 
They  are  all  volcanic  in  origin,  bu^.  the  lava  has 
poured  itself  out  over  a  bed  of  coral,  \nd  the  moun- 
tains have  reared  themselves  up  oi  a  coral  base. 
The  fires  are  still  active  on  Tanna,  Ambrym,  and 
Polevi— the  volcano  on  Tanna  being  now,  as  in  the 
days  of  Cook,  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  da^,  and  of  fire  by 
night,  a  far-shining  light-house  for  tht  sailor,  kindled 
by  the  finger  of  God  Himself.  The  cl.mate  is  moist 
and  humid,  with  a  thermometer  seldom  below  60° 
and  seldom  above  90°  in  the  shade  ,  llbeir  winter  is 
called  the  Rainy  Season,  and  their  vegetation  is 
tropical  in  its  luxuriance. 

On  one  Island  may  be  found  a  hui.Jred  varieties 
of  ferns  alone.  The  damara  or  kauri-pine,  so  prized 
in  New  Zealand,  grows  there,  as  also  the  bread-fruit 
tree,  the  banana,  the  papua-apple.  the  chestnut,  and 
above  all  the  cocoa-nut,  which  for  refreshing  drink 
competes  with  the  vine  of  other  lands,  arxd  for  varied 
uses  and  services  to  man  almost  rivals  the  very  palm- 
tree  of  Pale  .ine.  The  sandal-wood,  io\  its  sacred 
odours  and  idol  incense,  has  been  almost  swept 
entirely  away,— as  much  as  ^^70.000  worth  being 
carried  off  from  Erromanga  alone  I 

Among  native  foods,  the  yam  and  the  taro  hold 
the  foremost  place,  not  inferior  to  our  finest  potatoes  ; 
besides  the  banana,  the  sugar-cane,  the  bread-fruit, 
and  tiie  cocoa-nut,  which  flourish  to  perfection.    Their 


J74  APPENDIX. 


arrowroot  is  in  some  respects  the  finest  in  the  world 
and  is  kept  only  for  special  uses  as  yet,  but  may 
develop  into  a  great  and  valuable  industry,  as  Com- 
merce opens  up  her  markets  and  stretches  out  her 
hands.  The  English  cabbage  has  been  introduced 
and  grows  well;  also  the  planting  of  cotton  and  of 
coffee. 

The  scarcity  of  animals  is  marvellous.  The  pig, 
the  dog,  and  the  rat  are  their  only  four-footed  crea- 
tures ;  and  some  affirm  that  the  rat  is  the  alone 
indigenous  quadruped  in  all  the  New  Hebrides ! 
Lizards  and  snakes  abound,  but  are  declared  not  to 
be  poisonous.  There  are  many  small  and  beautiful 
pigeons,  also  wild  ducks  and  turkeys,  besides  multi- 
tudes of  ordinary  fowls.  Goats  have  now  been 
largely  introduced,  as  well  as  sheep,  and  various 
European  animals.  Fish,  of  course,  swarm  in  millions 
around  the  shores,  and  a  whaling  station  on  Aneityum 
sent  into  the  market  £2,000  worth  of  oil  in  a  year. 

The  Natives  are  practically  quite  naked,  till  induced 
by  the  Missionary  to  "  wear  a  shirt  " — the  first  sign 
of  renouncing  Heathenism  and  inclining  towards 
Christianity.  They  are  Cannibals  of  a  very  pro- 
nounced type,  and  Savages  without  any  traces  of 
civilization,  except  those  connected  with  war  (!), — 
without  a  literature,  and  almost  without  a  religion, 
except  onl}-  the  (ircail  of  c\il  spirits,  tiic  worship  of 
ancestors,  and  the  lowest  forms  of  fetishism,  trees, 
stones,  etc.  They  arc  partly  Malay  and  partly 
Papuan, — a    mixture   of   Ham    and    (^i  Shcni, — some 


APPENDIX.  J,  5 


with  hair  crisp  and  woolly,  stuck  full  of  feathers  and 
shells,  others  with  hair  long  and  wavy,  twisted  into 
as  many  as  700  separate  whipcords  on  a  single  head, 
Jind  taking  five  years  to  finish  the  job  1  Their  bows 
and  arrows,  tomahawks,  clubs  and  spears,  are  some- 
times elaborately  carved  and  adorned  ;  and  they  can 
twist  and  weave  grasses  and  fibres  into  wondrously 
beautiful  mats,  bags,  and  girdles.  They  make  brace- 
lets out  of  shells,  sliced  and  carved  in  marvellous 
ways,  as  also  ear-rings  and  nose-rings ;  and  in  many 
similar  methods  they  show  some  savage  sense  of 
beauty. 

Polygamy,  with  all-  its  accompanymg  cruelties  and 
degradations,  universally  prevails.  Infanticide  is 
systematically  practised  ;  and  even  the  despatch  of 
parents,  when  they  grow  old  and  helpless.  Widows 
are  put  to  death  on  almost  every  island  to  bear  their 
husbands  company  into  the  spirit  world.  There  is 
not  an  unmentionable  vice  hinted  at  in  Romans  I 
which  is  not  unblushingly  practised  on  those  Islands, 
wheresoever  the  Gospel  has  not  dawned. 


For  the  best  published  information  on  all  these 
subjects,  consult  the  work  by  Dr.  John  Inglis:  "  IN 
THE  New  Hebrides"  (Nelson  &  Sons,  1887),— 
Reminiscences  of  noble  Missionary  Service  for  three- 
and-thirty  years. 


Part  Two,   1862-1885 


INTRODUCTORY   NOTE. 

BY   ARTHUR    T.    PIERSOX,    D.D. 

npHE  avidity  with  which  Part  I.  of  .Air.  Paton's 
-*-  remarkable  hfe-story  was  received  by  the 
pubhc  in  England  has  been  no  surprise.  Before 
this  second  part  was  issued  from  the  i)ress,  three 
thousand  copies  were  ah"eady  sold  ;  and  the  entire 
edition  of  five  thousand  was  so  soon  exhausted  that 
it  has  been  impossible  to  cope  with  the  demand. 

We  have  no  hesitation  in  pronouncing  this  second 
part  the  most  fascinating  narrative  of  missionary 
adventure  and  heroism  and  success  that  we  have 
ever  met.  This  volume  abounds  in  poetry  and 
pathos,  dramatic  incident  and  thrilling  experience, 
lit  up  by  the  golden  rays  of  a  delicate  and  unique 
humor.  It  reminds  one  of  a  varied  landscape  with 
bold  mountains  and  modest  valleys,  where  snow- 
crowned  summits  look  down  on  summer  gardens  ; 
Tvhere  cascades  fall  into  quiet  streams,  and  where 
all  the  marvels  of  light  and  shade  at  once  relieve 
and  diversify  the  scene.  The  twenty-two  miles' 
gallop  through  the  Australian  P>ush  on  the  back 
of    Garibaldi,    which    made    the    inexperienced    rider 


IiYTROD UCTOR  Y  NO  TE. 


drunk  with  excitement  and  fatigue ;  the  Ariwan 
woman  who,  judging  clothes  an  evidence  of  a  new 
heart,  approved  her  decided  conversion  by  coming 
into  chapel  having  her  person  grotesquely  adorned 
with  every  article  of  male  attire  which  she  could  beg 
or  borrow,  may  illustrate  the  comical  side  of  this 
charming  story.  The  three  years  of  progress  among 
cannibals,  in  laying  foundations  of  Christian  families, 
schools,  churches,  and  even  social  order,  may  serve 
as  one  of  the  greatest  vindications,  through  all 
history,  of  that  Gospel  which  is  still  the  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation. 


PREFACE. 

T  T  is  a  true  joy  to  me,  that  I  am  enabled  to 
-■-  place  Part  Second  of  my  brother's  Auto- 
biography in  the  hands  of  the  Public  without 
undue  delay. 

The  amount  of  interesting  and  precious 
material,  entrusted  to  me  to  be  re- written  and 
prepared  for  the  Press,  has,  by  its  very  abun- 
dance and  variety,  landed  me  in  the  greatest 
perplexity.  Amidst  all  the  toil  and  anxiety 
of  producing  such  a  book,  my  only  painful 
experience  has  been  the  necessity  of  cutting 
out  page  after  page,  every  whit  as  beautiful 
and  valuable  as  any  of  the  pages  for  which 
room  has  been  found. 

That  observation  applies  very  specially  to 
the  "Letters,"  which  constitute  Chapter  IX. 
These  I  verily  regret  to  publish  in  mere  frag- 


PREFACE, 


ments,  instead  of  in  their  own  rounded  com- 
pleteness. 

Two  whole  Chapters,  as  outlined  by  my 
brother,  I  am  sorrowfully  necessitated  to  omit, 
so  that  the  Life-Story  itself  may  not  be  too 
much  enlarged  or  overloaded.  The  one  refers 
to  "  The  Kanaka,  or  Labour  Traffic  in  the 
South  Seas  " ;  and  the  other  to  "  Annexation, 
and  the  Future  of  the  New  Hebrides."  Both 
are  of  vital  import  among  the  Public  Questions 
of  the  day  ;  and,  in  the  discussion  of  both,  his 
position  and  opportunities  have  led  him  to  take 
a  not  inconsiderable  share.  But  the  claims  of 
what  may  more  properly  be  regarded  as  the 
Personal  Narrative  were  paramount ;  and  the 
allotted  space,  within  the  limits  of  this  volume, 
left  me,  for  the  present  at  least,  no  other  choice. 

Readers  would  think  me  foolishly  uplifted, 
if  I  indicated  one-hundredth  part  of  the  chorus 
of  approbation,  that  has  reached  me  regarding 
Part  First  of  this  Autobiography.  My  best 
wish  for  the  Second  Volume  is  that  it  may  be 
similarly   welcomed ;    and   that  it  may  bring  a 


PREFACE. 


special  blessing  to  as  many  hearts  in  all  quarters 
of  the  world.  More  than  that  I  could  not 
reasonably  anticipate. 

James  Paton, 
Editor, 

Glasgow, 

October,  1889. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I 

TBS  FLOATING   OF   THE   DAYSPRING, 

PAom 

Preliminary  Note 

Call  for  a  Mission  Ship 

A  Brutal  Captain  ..,.#.. 

Sun-Worshippers,  or  Slaves? 

The  Lights  of  Sydney.        ..«.•. 

Thrown  upon  the  Lord 

Mr.  Foss's  Open  Door         ......  8 

Climbing  into  Pulpits t         .  9 

Shipping  Company  for  Jesus lo 

The  Golden  Shower 12 

Wanted  I     More  Missionaries 13 

Commissioned  to  Scotland  ......  14 

Wayside  Incidents  of  Australian  Travel     ...  16 

Lost  in  the  Bush 17 

Sinking  in  the  Swamp ,        .  31 

Put  through  my  Catechism 23 

"  Do  for  the  Parson  !  " 24 

Crossing  the  Colony  on  Novel  Conditions  ...  25 

Pay-Day  at  a  Squatter's 29 

Three  Days  in  a  Public  House    .....  31 

A  Meeting  among  the  Diggers 35 

Camping  Out 37 

A  Squatter  Rescued '39 

John  Gilpin's  Ride  through  the  Bush.        ...  40 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES, 

A  Fire-Water  Festival 47 

At  Tea  with  the  Aborigines 48 

••  Black  Fellow  all  Gone  !  " 5° 

The  Poison-Gift  of  Civilization 51 

The  "  Scattering  "  of  the  Blacks .  ...  5: 

The  "Brute-in-human-shape"  Theory        ...  54 

The  Testimony  of  Nora       ...  .         .  55 

Nathaniel  Pepper  and  their  "  Gods  "  .         ...  57 

Smooth  Stone  Idols 5^ 

Rites  and  Ceremonies 59 

"Too  Much  Devil- Devil" 60 

The  Quest  for  Idols     .         .         r         .        .         .         .  61 

Visit  to  Nora  in  the  Camp 63 

Independent  Testimonies     ......  65 

Nora's  own  Letters 68 

The  Aborigines  in  Settlexnents 7' 

CHAPTER  III. 

TO  SCOTLAND    AND   BACK. 

Dr.  Inglis  on  the  Mission  Crisis 73 

Casting  Lots  before  the  Lord 74 

Struck  by  Lightning 75 

A  Peep  at  London it 

A  Heavenly  W  elcome 77 

The  Moderator's  Chair 78 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  and  Free  Church       ,  80 

Tour  through  Scotland 83 

A  Frosted  Foot 83 

The  CHildren's  Holy  League 84 

Missionary  Volunteers 85 

A  God-provided  Help-Mate 86 

Farewell  to  the  Old  Family  AlUr        ....  88 

First  Peep  at  the  Daysprin£ 90 


CONTENTS. 


PAGt 

'![\it  Day  spring  vn  a  Dead- Lock         .         #        •        •      91 

Tokens  of  Deliverance 93 

The /o/tn  Wiliiams  a.nd  i\\Q  Daysprtng      .        .        .95 
Australia's  Special  Call .98 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CONCERNING  FRIENDS   AND   FOES. 

First  of  Missionary  Duties 100 

Mard  and  Noumea ,        .  loi 

The  French  in  the  Pacific 103 

The  Curaqon  Affair 104 

The  "  Gospel  and  Gunpowder  "  Cry   .        .        .        .105 

The  Missionaries  on  their  Defence     ....  106 

The  Mission  Synod's  Report 107 

The  Shelling  of  the  Tannese  Villages  .        .        .109 

Public  Meeting  and  Presbytery in 

Fighting  at  Bay 114 

Federal  Union  in  Missions 115 

A  Fiery  Furnace  at  Geelong 116 

Results  of  Australian  Tour 119 

New  Hebrides  Mission  Adopted  by  Colonies     .        .  lao 

CHAPTER  V. 

SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

The  JoAn  lVt7/tams  on  the  Red         .        ,        ,        .123 

A  Native's  Soliloquy ,        ,124 

Nowar  Pleading  for  Tanna 125 

The  White  Shells  of  Nowar 126 

The  Island  of  Aniwa 127 

First  Landing  on  Aniwa 1 29 

The  Site  of  our  New  Home 130 

"  Me  no  Steal ! " 131 

House- Building  for  God 132 


Eii  CONTENTS. 


PAGI 

Native  Expectations    .        •       ,        .        •       .        •  I35 

Tafigeitu  or  Sorcery 136 

The  Miracle  of  Speaking  Wood 138 

Perils  through  Superstition 139 

The  Mission  Premises — a  City  of  God        .        .        .141 

Builders  and  their  Wages 142 

Great  Swimming  Feat I44 

Stronger  than  the  "  Gods  "  of  Aniwa  .        .        •        .  I4S 

CHAPTER  VI. 

WACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Navalak  and  Nemeyan  on  Aniwa        .        .        •        .  J49 

Taia  the  "  Orator " 150 

The  Two  next  Aneityumese  Teachers         .        ,        .15' 

In  the  Arms  of  Murderers 152 

Our  First  Aniwan  Converts          .        .        .         .        •  IS3 

Litsi  Sor6 I53 

Surrounded  by  Torches 155 

Traditions  of  Creation,  Fall,  and  Deluge    .        .        .156 

Infanticide  and  Wife-Murder 159 

Last  Heathen  Dance  .......  162 

Nelwang's  Elopement          ...•.•  163 

Yakin's  Bridal  Attire 169 

Christ-Spirit  7/^rj«j  War-Spirit 171 

Heathenism  in  Death  Grips I74 

A  Great  Aniwan  Palaver     ......  175 

The  Sinking  of  the  Well 176 

Old  Chiefs  Sermon  on  "  Rain  from  Belc  w  *       .        .189 

The  Idols  Cast  Away 192 

The  New  Social  Order 194 

Back  of  Heathenism  Broken       .        •        •        •        •  19^ 

CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  LIGHT  THA  T  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE, 

My  First  Aniwan  Book       .•••••  19^ 

The  Power  of  Music    .......  201 


CONTENTS. 


PAGB 

A  Pair  of  Glass  Eyes 202 

Church  Building  for  Jesus .203 

The  Hanging  of  the  BeU      ......  206 

Patesa  and  his  Bride 207 

An  Armed  Embassage 210 

Youwili's  Taboo 212 

The  Conversion  of  Youwili 216 

The  Tobacco  Idol 2'^ 

First  Communion  on  Aniwa «2i 

Our  Village  Day  Schools  ...  •  223 

New  Social  Laws 225 

A  Sabbath  Day's  Work  on  Aniwa       .        .        .        .226 

Our  Week- Day  Life 229 

The  Orphans  and  their  Biscuits  .....  231 

The  Wreck  of  the  Dayspring 233 

God's  Own  Finger  Posts 234 

"  God's  Work  our  Guarantee  " 235 

Profane  Swearers  Rebuked 237 

A  Heavenly  Vision       ....•••  238 

On  Wing  through  New  Zealand .        .  .        .  239 

Our  Second  Dayspring 240 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FEN  PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

The  Gospel  in  Living  Capitals 24» 

« A  Shower  of  Spears"        .        .        .         .        •         .243 

The  Tannese  Refugees 244 

Pilgrimage  and  Death  of  Namakei      .        •        .        .245 

The  Character  of  Naswai 250 

Christianity  and  Cocoa-Nuts 254 

Nerwa  the  Agnostic     ....•••  255 

Nerwa's  Beautiful  Farewell 258 

The  Story  of  Ruwawa ,        ,  260 

Waiwai  and  his  Wives 262 

Nelwang  and  Kalangi 268 


CUNJKNJS. 


Miingaw  and  Litsi  Sor^ 

The  Maddenin.,'  of  Mungaw 

The  Queen  of  Aniwa  a  Missionary 

Surrender  of  Nasi  to  Jesus  . 

Daylij^ht  Prayer  Meeting  on  Aniwa 

Candidates  for  Baptism 

The  Appeal  and  Testimony  of  Lamu 


PAGH 

270 
271 
275 
277 
28J 
281 
28a 


CHAPTER  IX 

LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

Editorial  Preface 285 

Letter  for  1S67 286 

Not  Tanna  but  Aniwa 287 

"  Missi  Palon  tvrj-KJ  Teapots  "  .....  288 

The  Humour  of  Taia 288 

Evening  V^illage  Prayers 289 

"  Make  Him /?('/(-/j  sing" 289 

My  Sewing  Class          . 289 

"  That  No  Gammon  " .  290 

"Talk  liiritania  "                   290 

The  Marriage  of  Kahi         .         .         .         ,         .         .291 

Letter  for  1869 292 

First  Communicants  on  Aniwa    .....  29: 

Mungaw  and  the  Mission  Moys 293 

The  Blessing  of  the /^6y.\/-'//j_^ 294 

Letter  for  1874 294 

Home  to  Aniwa 295 

"Taking  Possession"  .......  296 

•' Another  Soul  Committed  to  our  Care"     .         .         .  296 

Hutshi  and  lier  Lover 297 

Six  Missionaries  on  Aniwa  .         .....  298 

Letter  for  1875 299 

Missi  Baton  and  "  Joseph,"  and  the  Tanncse      .         .  300 

A  Tropical  Hurricane  .......  301 

The  Disgrace  and  Sale  of  Hutshi        ....  303 


content:^ 

r» 

PAGE 

Taia  Baited  by  Nalihi •     3o8 

Earthquakes  and  Tidal  Waves    . 

310 

Farewells 

3H 

Letter  for  1878     . 

3>2 

A  Madman  at  Large    . 

312 

The  Passing  of  Yawaci 

324 

Madness  and  Death  of  Mungaw. 

325 

Our  Native  Elders 

334 

Music  on  the  Waters    . 

335 

A  Wicked  Vow     . 

33! 

Letter  for  1879      • 

33<' 

New  Year's  Day  on  Aniwa 

l-p 

A  Miserable  Slaver      . 

.     337 

Litsi  Married  Aj^^ain     . 

•     337 

Mission  Synod  on  Erromanga 

338 

Tragic  and  Holy  Memories 

•     339 

Daylight  at  last  on  Tanna   . 

■     340 

Pigs  in  Galore 

■     341 

Arrovrroot  for  Jehovah 

341 

CHAPTER   X. 

LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

"Wanted!  A  Steam  Auxiliary  " 342 

Commissioned  Home  to  Britain 343 

English  Presb>terian  Synod 344 

United  Presbyterian  Synod 345 

The  "  Veto"  from  the  Sydney  Board  .         .         .         .345 

Dr.  Hood  Wilson 347 

The  Free  Church  Assembly 348 

Neutrality  of  Foreign  Mission  Committee  .         .         .  349 

The  Church  of  Scotland 35° 

At  Holyrood  and  at  Alva  House 35' 

Irish  Presbyterian  Assembly 35^ 

The  Pan-Presbyterian  Council  of  1884         ,         ,        .353 

My  "  Plan  of  Campaign  " 354 


xTl  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Old  Ireland's  Response 355 

Operations  in  Scotland 35^ 

Seventy  Letters  in  a  Day    ......  35^ 

Beautiful  Type  of  Merchant         .....  359 

My  First  ;^ioo  at  Dundee 360 

Peculiar  Gifts  and  Offerings 361 

Approach  to  London 364 

Mildmay's  Open  Door 3^6 

Largest  Single  Donation 3^7 

Personal  Memories  of  London    .....  368 

Garden  Party  at  Mr.  Spurgeon's          ....  yjo 

The  Hon.  Ion  Keith-Falconer 37 1 

Three  New  Missionaries 37^ 

"Restitution  Money" 375 

The  Farewell  at  Mildrnay Zl^^ 

Welcome  to  Victoria m 

The  Dream  of  my  Life 378 

The  New  Mission  Ship  Delayed         .        .        .        .378 

Welcome  back  to  Aniwa 379 

Parting  Testinhony .380 

Fftre-thce-well jSa 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Mission  House  At  Anivva Frontispiece. 

"All  The  Natives  Within  Reach  Assembled  "  To  face  p.      129 

I  Want  You  to  Train  Lisit  for  Jesus  .         .         .         "  153 

"  Oh,  My  New  Eyes" "  203 

"I'll  Knock  THE Tevil  Out  OF  Him"    .        .        ,        ,        "  211 


CHAPTER    i. 

THE    FLOATING    OF    THE   "" DAYSPRING* 

Preliminary  Note.— Call  for  a  Mission  Ship.— A  Brutal  Captairi 
—Sun-Worshippers  or  Slaves  .?— The  Lights  of  Sydney.- 
Thrown  upon  the  Lord. — Mr.  Foss's  Open  Uoor. — Climbing 
into  Pulpits.— Shipping  Company  for  Jesus.— The  Golden 
Shower.— Wanted  More  Missionaries.— Commissioned  tc 
Scotland.— Wayside  Incidents  of  Australian  Travel.— Losl 
in  the  Bush.— Sinking  in  the  Swamp.— Put  Through  My 
Catechism.—"  Do  for  the  Parson  I  "—Crossing  the  Colony 
on  Novel  Conditions.— Pay- Day  at  a  Squatter's.— Three 
Days  in  a  Public  House.— A  Meeting  among  the  Diggers. 
— Camping  Out.— A  Squatter  Rescued,— John  Gilpin's 
Ride  through  the  Bush. 

STRANGE  yet  gratifying  news  has  reached  me. 
Part  First  of  my  Autobiography  has  met  with  a 
wonderful  response  from  the  Public.  Within  three 
weeks  of  its  appearance,  a  second  edition  has  been 
called  for. 

At  the  Editor's  urgent  appeal,  therefore,  and  as- 
sured also  that  the  finger  of  God  is  guiding  me,  I 
take  up  my  pen  to  write  Part  Second,  feeling  that 
1  am  bound  to  do  so  by  my  promise  at  the  close  of 
the  first  volume,  and  by  loyalty  to  the  Lord,  who 
seems  thus  to  use  my  humble  life-story  to  promote 
the  glory  of  His  Name  both  at  home  and  abroad. 

P.  '  I 


•  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  ^'DAYSPRING." 

But,  oh,  surely  never  any  man  was  called  upon  to 
write  a  book  amid  such  distracting  circumstances  1 
Ceaselessly  travelling  from  Church  to  Church  and 
from  town  to  town  from  one  end  of  Australia  to  the 
other, — addressing  a  meeting  almost  every  evening 
of  the  week,  often  also  during  the  afternoons,  and 
several  Congregations  and  Sabbath  Schools  every 
Lord's  Day, — the  following  pages  are  the  outpourings 
of  a  heart  saturated  with  the  subject,  but  bereft  of 
all  opportunity  for  quiet  thought  or  studious  hours. 

Having  thus  far  done  my  part,  I  leave  all  else  to 
the  careful  Editorship  of  my  dear  brother,  whose 
loving  hand  will  put  everything  into  shape  for  the 
public  eyes.  This  only  I  can  sincerely  testify, — The 
Lord  has  called  for  it,  and  I  lay  on  His  altar  the 
only  gift  that  I  have  to  offer,  believing  that  He  will 
both  accept  it  and  use  it  as  He  sees  to  be  for  the 
best.  ♦ 

*  ♦ 

Rescued  from  Tanna  by  the  Blue  Bell  in  the 
Spring  of  1862,  I  was  landed  on  Aneityum,  leaving 
behind  me  all  that  I  owned  on  Earth,  save  the  clothes 
upon  my  back,  my  precious  Bible,  and  a  few  trans- 
lations that  I  had  made  from  it  into  the  Tannes^ 
language.  The  Missionaries  on  Aneityum — Messrs. 
Geddie  and  Copeland — united,  after  repeated  delibera- 
tions, in  urging  me  to  go  to  Australia  in  the  interests 
of  our  Mission.  In  this  appeal  they  were  joined 
now  by  my  companions  in  tribulation,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mathieson.     A  Mission  Ship  was  sorely  needed — was 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  "  DAYSPRING."  3 

absolutely  required,  to  prevent  the  needless  sacrifice 
of  devoted  lives.  More  Missionaries  were  called  for, 
and  must  somehow  be  brought  into  the  field,  unless 
the  hope  of  claiming  these  fair  Islands  for  Jesus  was 
to  be  for  ever  abandoned. 

With  unaffected  reluctance,  I  at  last  felt  constrained 
to  undertake  this  unwelcome  but  apparently  inevit- 
able task.  It  meant  the  leaving  of  my  dear  Islanders 
for  a  season  ;  but  it  embraced  within  it  the  hope  o( 
returning  to  them  again,  with  perhaps  every  power 
of  blessing  amongst  them  tenfold  increased. 

A  Sandal-wooder,  then  lying  at  Aneityum,  was  to 
sail  in  a  few  days  direct  for  Sydney.  My  passage 
was  secured  for  ;^io.  And,  as  if  to  make  me  realize 
how  bare  the  Lord  had  stripped  me  in  my  late  trials, 
the  first  thing  that  occupied  me  on  board  was  the 
making  with  my  own  hands,  from  a  piece  of  cloth 
obtained  on  Aneityum,  another  shirt  for  the  voyage, 
to  change  with  that  which  I  wore — the  only  one  that 
had  been  left  to  me. 

The  Captain  proved  to  be  a  profane  and  brutal 
fellow.  He  professed  to  be  a  Roman  Catholic,  but 
he  was  typical  of  the  coarse  and  godless  Traders  in 
those  Seas,  If  he  had  exerted  himself  to  make  the 
voyage  disagreeable,  and  even  disgusting,  he  could 
scarcely  have  had  better  success.  H  e  frequently 
fought  with  the  mate  and  steward,  and  his  tyrannical 
bearing  made  every  one  wretched.  He  and  his 
Native  wife  (a  Heathen — but  not  more  so  than  him- 
self!) occupied  the  Cabin.     I  had  to  sleep  on  boards, 


4  THE   FLOATING    OF    THE    "  DA  YSFA'ING." 

without  a  bed.  in  a  place  where  they  stored  the 
sandal-wood  ;  and  never  could  take  off  my  cluthes 
by  night  or  day  during  that  voyage  of  nearly  fourteen 
hundred  miles.  The  \cssel  was  miserably  supplied. 
Any  food  I  got  was  scarcely  eatable,  and  was  sent 
to  me  in  a  plate  on  deck.  There  I  spent  all  my 
time,  except  at  night  or  in  heavy  rain,  when  I  crept 
in  and  lay  upon  my  planks. 

The  poor  steward  often  came  rushing  on  deck  from 
the  cabin,  with  blood  streaming  from  his  face,  struck 
by  the  passionate  Captain  with  whatever  came  to  his 
hand.  Yet  he  appeared  to  be  a  smart  and  obl'ging 
'ad,  and  I  pitied  him  exceedingly.  Seeing  no  hope 
for  redress,  I  took  careful  notes  of  his  shocking  treat- 
ment, and  resolved  to  bide  my  time  for  exposing 
this  base  and  cruel  inhumanit)-. 

On  reaching  Sydney,  the  steward  was  diornissed 
without  wages, — the  Captain  having  accused  hiii  to 
his  employers  of  refusing  to  work  on  bojrd.  He 
found  me  out,  and  told  me,  weeping,  that  he  cared 
more  for  his  poor  aged  mother  than  hims'-lf,  as  his 
pay  was  all  her  support.  On  my  advice,  he  informed 
the  Captain  that  he  would  summon  him,  and  that  I 
had  consented  to  api^ear  in  Court  and  produce  my 
notes  of  what  I  had  seen,  daj-  b\-  day,  on  t'.e  vo\  age. 
He  was  immediately  paid  ir.  uU,  and  ca  ne  to  me 
big  with  gratitude. 

One  hesitates  to  dwell  further  on  this  mi.s'.-rablc 
episode.  Hut  I  must  relate  how  my  heaf '  bV.'d  for 
some  poor  Islanders  also,  whom  that  Capt;   .1   haJ  00 


THE    FLOATING    OF   THE    "  DAYSPRING"  5 


board.  They  knew  not  a  word  of  Eno^Iish.  and  no 
one  in  the  vessel  knew  a  sound  of  their  language. 
They  were  made  to  work,  and  to  understand  what 
was  expected  of  them,  only  by  hard  knocks  and 
blows,  being  pushed  and  pulled  hither  and  thither. 
They  were  kept  quite  naked  on  the  voyage  up  ;  but, 
when  nearing  Sydney,  each  received  two  yards  of 
calico  to  be  twisted  as  a  kilt  around  his  loins.  A 
most  pathetic  spectacle  it  was  to  watch  these  poor 
Natives, — when  they  had  leisure  to  sit  on  deck, — 
gazing,  gazing,  intently  and  imploringly,  upon  the 
face  of  the  Sun  I  This  they  did  every  day,  and  at 
all  hours,  and  I  wept  much  to  look  on  them,  and  not 
be  able  to  tell  them  of  the  Son  of  God.  the  Light  of 
the  world,  for  1  knew  no  word  of  their  language. 
Perhaps  they  were  worshippers  of  the  Sun  ;  and 
perhaps,  amid  all  their  misery,  oh,  perhaps,  some  ray 
of  truth  from  the  great  Father  of  Lights  may  have 
streamed  into  those  darkened  souls  I 

When  we  arrived  at  Sydney,  the  Inspecting  Officer 
of  the  Government,  coming  on  board,  asked  how 
these  Islanders  came  to  be  there.  The  Captain  im- 
pudently  replied  that  they  were  "  passengers."  No 
further  question  was  put.  No  other  evidence  was 
sought.  Yet  all  who  knew  anything  of  our  South- 
Sea  Island  Traders  were  perfectly  aware  that  the 
moral  certainty  was  that  these  Natives  were  there 
practically  as  Slaves.  They  would  be  privately  dis- 
posed of  by  the  Captain  to  the  highest  bidder;  and 
that,  forsooth,  is  to  be  called  the  Labour  Traffic. 


f  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   ** DAYSPRING.^ 

About  midnight  we  came  to  anchor  in  Sydney  har- 
bour. The  Captain  condescended  to  say,  "  I  will  not 
drive  you  ashore  to-night,  but  you  must  be  off  by 
daylight."  His  orders  might  have  been  spared.  It 
was  too  great  a  relief  to  get  away  from  such  coarse- 
ness and  profanity. 

As  we  came  to  anchorage,  I  anxiously  paced  the 
deck,  gazing  towards  the  gas-lighted  city,  and  plead- 
ing with  God  to  open  up  my  way,  and  give  success 
in  the  work  before  me,  on  which  the  salvation  of 
thousands  of  the  Heathen  might  depend.  Still  I  saw 
them  perishing,  still  heard  their  wailing  cry  en  the 
Islands  behind  me.  I  saw  them  groaning  under 
blinding  superstitions,  and  imbruing  their  hands  in 
each  other's  blood,  and  I  felt  as  if  crushed  by  the 
awful  responsibility  of  my  work  and  by  the  thought 
of  all  that  hung  upon  its  success  or  failure.  But  I 
felt  also  that  there  must  be  many  of  God's  dear 
people  in  Sydney  who  would  sympathize  with  such 
work  and  help  me,  if  only  I  could  get  access  to  them. 
At  the  same  time,  I  knew  not  a  soul  in  that  great 
city  ;  though  I  had  a  note  of  introduction  to  one 
person,  which,  as  experience  proved,  I  would  have 
been  better  without 

Unfortunately,  I  had  not  with  me  a  copy  of  the 
Resolution  of  the  Missionaries,  commissioning  me  to 
plead  their  cause  and  to  raise  funds  for  the  new 
Mission  Ship.  Again  and  again  I  had  earnestly 
requested  it,  but  the  Clerk  of  the  meeting,  pressed  by 
correspondence,  or  for  some  other  reason,  gave  mo 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE  ^' DAYSPRING. 


Instead  that  note  of  introduction,  which  proved  more 
of  a  hindrance  than  a  help  in  launching  my  work ; 
except  that  it  threw  me  more  exclusively  on  the 
guidance  of  my  Lord,  and  taught  me  to  trust  in  Him, 
and  in  the  resources  He  had  given  me,  rather  than 
in  any  human  aid,  from  that  day  till  the  present  hour. 

That  friend,  however,  did  his  best  He  kindly 
called  with  me  on  a  number  of  Ministers  and  others. 
They  heard  my  story,  sympathized  with  me,  shook 
hands,  and  wished  me  success  ;  but,  strangely  enough, 
something  "very  special"  prevented  every  one  of 
them  from  giving  me  access  to  his  pulpit  or  Sabbath 
School.  At  length,  I  felt  so  disappointed,  so  miser- 
able, that  I  wished  I  had  been  in  my  grave  with  my 
dear  departed  and  my  brethren  on  the  Islands  who 
had  fallen  around  me,  in  order  that  the  work  on 
which  so  much  now  appeared  to  depend  might  have 
been  entrusted  to  some  one  better  fitted  to  accom- 
plish it.  The  heart  seemed  to  keep  repeating,  "  All 
these  things  are  against  thee." 

Finding  out  at  last  the  Rev.  A.  Buzacott,  then 
retired,  but  formerly  the  successful  and  honoured 
representative  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  on 
Rarotonga,  considerable  light  was  let  in  upon  the 
mysteries  of  my  last  week's  experiences.  He  in- 
formed me  that  the  highly  esteemed  friend,  who  had 
kindly  been  introducing  me  all  round,  was  at  that 
moment  immersed  in  a  keen  Newspaper  war  with 
Presbyterians  and  Independents.  He  had  published 
statements  and  changes  of  view,  which  charged  them 


6  THE   FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DAYSPR/NG." 

with  being  unscriptural  in  belief  and  practice.  They, 
of  course,  were  rigorously  defending  themselves. 
This  made  it  painfully  manifest  that,  in  order  to 
succeed,  I  must  strike  out  a  new  course  for  myself, 
and  one  clear  from  all  local  entanglement. 

Paying  a  fortnight  in  advance,  I  withdrew  even 
from  the  lodging  I  had  taken,  and  turned  to  the  Lord 
more  absolutely  for  guidance.  He  brought  me  into 
contact  with  good  and  generous-souled  servants  of 
His,  the  open-hearted  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Foss.  Though 
entire  strangers,  they  kindly  invited  me  to  be  their 
guest  while  in  Sydney,  assuring  me  that  I  would  meet 
with  many  Ministers  and  other  Christians  at  their 
house  who  could  help  me  in  my  work.  God  had 
opened  the  door ;  I  entered  with  a  grateful  heart ; 
they  will  not  miss  their  recompence. 

A  letter  and  appeal  had  been  already  printed  or 
behalf  of  our  Mission.  I  now  re-cast  and  reprinted  it, 
adding  a  postscript,  and  appending  my  own  name 
and  new  address.  This  was  widely  circulated  among 
Ministers  and  others  engaged  in  Christian  work  ;  and 
by  this  means,  and  by  letters  in  the  Newspapers,  I 
did  everything  in  my  power  to  make  our  Mission 
known.  But  one  week  had  passed,  and  no  response 
came.  One  Lord's  Day  had  gone  by,  and  no  pulpit 
had  been  opened  to  me.  I  was  perplexed  beyond 
measure,  how  to  get  access  to  Congregations  and 
Sabbath  Schools  ;  though  a  Something  deep  in  my 
soul  assured  me,  that  if  once  my  lips  were  opened^ 
the  Word  of  the  Lord  would  not  return  void. 


THE   FLOATING   OF   THE   "  DAYSPRJNG."  9 

On  my  second  Sabbath  in  Sydney,  I  wandered 
out  with  a  great  yearning  at  heart  to  get  telling 
my  message  to  any  soul  that  would  listen.  It  was 
the  afternoon  ;  and  children  were  flocking  into  a 
Church  that  I  passed.  I  followed  them — that  yearn- 
ing growing  stronger  every  moment.  My  God  so 
ordered  it,  that  I  was  guided  thus  to  the  Chalmers 
Presbyterian  Church.  The  Minister,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
McSkimming,  addressed  the  children.  At  the  close 
I  went  up  and  pleaded  with  him  to  allow  me  ten 
minutes  to  speak  to  them.  After  a  little  hesitation, 
and  having  consulted  together,  they  gave  me  fifteen 
minutes.  Becoming  deeply  interested,  the  good 
man  invited  me  to  preach  to  his  Congregation  in  the 
evening.  This  was  duly  intimated  in  the  Sabbath 
School  ;  and  thus  my  little  boat  was  at  last  launched 
—surely  by  the  hand  of  the  dear  Lord,  with  the  help 
of  His  little  children. 

The  kindly  Minister,  now  very  deeply  interested, 
oflfered  to  spend  the  next  day  in  introducing  me  to 
his  clerical  brethren.  For  his  sake,  I  was  most  cor- 
dially received  by  them  all,  but  especially  by  Dr. 
Dunsmore  Lang,  who  greatly  helped  me  ;  and  now 
access  was  granted  me  to  almost  every  Church  and 
Sabbath  School,  both  Presbyterian  and  Independent. 
In  Sabbath  Schools,  I  got  a  collection  in  connection 
with  my  address,  and  distributed,  with  the  sanction 
of  Superintendents,  Collecting  Cards  amongs*'  ♦■*'- 
children,  to  be  returned  through  the  teachers  within 
a  specified  date.     In  Congregations,  I   received   for 


10  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   '' DAYSPRING." 

the  Mission  the  surplus  over  and  above  the  ordinary 
collection  when  I  preached  on  Sabbaths,  and  the  full 
collection  at  all  week-night  meetings  for  whirh  I 
could  arrange. 

I  now  appealed  to  a  few  of  the  most  friendly 
Ministers  to  form  themselves  into  an  Honorary- 
Committee  of  advice  ;  and,  at  my  earnest  request, 
they  got  J.  Goodlet,  Esq.,  an  excellent  elder,  to  be- 
come Honorary  Treasurer,  and  to  take  charge  of  all 
funds  raised  for  the  Mission  Ship.  For  the  Public 
knew  nothing  of  me  ;  but  all  knew  my  good  Trea- 
surer and  these  faithful  Ministers,  and  had  confidence 
in  the  work.  They  knew  that  every  penny  went 
direct  to  the  Mission  ;  and  they  saw  that  my  one 
object  was  to  promote  God's  glory  in  the  conversion 
of  the  Heathen.  Our  dear  Lord  Jesus  thus  opened 
up  my  way,  and  now  I  had  invitations  from  more 
Schools  and  Congregations  than  I  knew  how  to 
overtake — the  response  in  money  being  also  gratify- 
ing beyond  almost  all  expectation. 

It  was  now  that  I  began  a  little  plan  of  interesting 
the  children,  that  attracted  them  from  the  first,  and 
has  since  had  an  amazing  development  I  made 
them  shareholders  in  the  new  Mission  Ship— each 
child  receiving  a  printed  form,  in  acknov/ledgment 
of  the  number  of  shares,  at  sixpence  each,  of  which 
he  was  the  owner.  Thousands  of  these  shares  were 
taken  out,  were  shown  about  amongst  families,  and 
were  greatly  prized.  The  Ship  was  to  be  their  very 
own  I     They  were  to  be  a  great  Shipping  Company 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   ** DAYSPRJNG."  II 

for  Jesus.  In  hundreds  of  homes,  these  receipt-forms 
have  been  preserved  ;  and  their  owners,  now  in 
middle  years,  are  training  their  children  of  to-day  to 
give  their  pennies  to  support  the  white-winged  Angel 
of  the  Seas,  that  bears  the  Gospel  and  the  Missionary 
to  the  Heathen  Isles. 

Let  no  one  think  me  ungrateful  to  my  good 
Treasurer  and  his  wife,  to  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Moon,  and  to 
other  dear  friends  who  generously  helped  me,  when 
I  trace  step  by  step  how  the  Lord  opened  up  my 
way.  The  Angel  of  His  Presence  went  before  me, 
and  wonderfully  moved  His  people  to  contribute 
in  answer  to  my  poor  appeals.  I  had  indeed  to 
make  all  my  own  arrangements,  and  correspond  re- 
garding all  engagements  and  details, — to  me,  always 
a  slow  and  laborious  writer,  a  very  burdensome 
task.  But  it  was  all  necessary  in  order  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Lord's  purposes  ;  and,  to  one  who  realizes 
that  he  is  a  fellow-labourer  with  Jesus,  every  yoke 
that  He  lays  on  becomes  easy  and  every  burden 
light 

Having  done  all  that  codld  at  that  time  be  accom- 
plished in  New  South  Wales,  and  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  my  Committee  gave  me  a  Letter  of  Com- 
mendation to  Victoria.  But  there  I  had  no  difficulty. 
The  ministers  had  heard  of  our  work  in  Sydney. 
They  received  me  most  cordially,  and  at  my  request 
formed  themselves  into  a  Committee  of  Advice.  Oui 
dear  friend,  James  McBain,  Esq.,  now  Sir  James, 
became  Honorary  Treasurer.     All  moneys  from  this 


la  THE   FLOATING   OF   THE   "  DAYSPHING." 

Colony,  raised  by  my  pleading  for  the  Sliip,  were 
entrusted  to  him  ;  and,  ultimately,  the  acknowledging 
of  every  individual  sum  cost  much  time  and  labour 
Dr.  Cairns,  and  many  others  now  gone  to  their  rest, 
along  with  several  honoured  Ministers  yet  living, 
formed  my  Committee.  The  Lord  richly  reward 
tliem  all  in  that  Day ! 

As  in  New  South  Wales,  I  made  all  my  own 
engagements,  and  arranged  for  Churches  and 
Sabbath  Schools  as  best  I  could.  Few  in  the  othei 
Denominations  of  Victoria  gave  any  help,  but  the 
Presbyterians  rose  to  our  appeal  as  with  one  heart 
God  moved  them  by  one  impulse;  and  Ministers, 
Superintendents,  Teachers  and  Children  heartily 
embraced  the  scheme  as  their  own.  I  addressed 
three  or  four  meetings  every  Sabbath,  and  one  or 
more  every  week-day  ;  and  thus  travelled  over  the 
length  and  breadth  of  Victoria,  Tasmania,  and  South 
Australia.  Wheresoever  a  few  of  the  Lord's  people 
could  be  gathered  together,  thither  I  gladly  went, 
and  told  the  stujy  of  our  Mission,  setting  forth  its 
needs  and  claims. 

The  contributions  and  collections  were  nearly  all 
in  very  small  sums.  I  recall  only  one  exception,— 
a  gift  of  ;^250  from  the  late  Hon.  G.  F.  Angus, 
South  Australia,  whose  I  eart  the  Lord  had  touched 
Yet  gently  and  steadily  tiie  required  money  began 
to  come  pouring  in  ;  and  my  personal  outlays  were 
reduced  to  a  minimum  by  the  hospitality  of  Christian 
fri^rds  and  their  kindly  conveying  of  me  from  place 


THE  FLOATING   OF   THE    "  DAYSPRING."  13 

to  place.  For  all  this.  I  felt  deeply  grateful  ;  it  saved 
money  for  the  Lord's  work. 

Each  of  my  Treasurers,  to  whom  all  contributions 
were  sent  direct,  kept  me  duly  posted  as  to  sums 
received  from  time  to  time.  The  progress  made  soon 
led  on  to  the  resolution  to  ai.m  at  a  Ship  three  times 
the  size  of  that  originally  proposed.  We  set  apart 
the  sum  of  ;^ 3,000  as  necessary  for  it  ;  and  I  vowed, 
in  my  solitude,  that  if  God  sent  an  additional  ;^8oo 
within  a  given  time,  that  would  be  my  Gideon's 
fleece,  and  would  warrant  me  in  going  home  to 
Scotland  to  secure  more  Missionaries  for  the  Islands. 
By  this  time,  I  had  heard  of  the  death  of  my  dear 
fellow-labourers,  Mrs.  Mathieson  on  Aneityum,  and 
shortly  thereafter  Mr.  Mathieson  on  Mard  I  alone 
was  now  left  to  tell  the  story  of  the  planting  of  the 
Standard  on  Tanna, — our  Mission  numbered  then 
only  four  agents  in  the  field, — and  the  thought  arose. 
Why  keep  a  Mission  Vessel  for  so  few  ?  The  resolu- 
tion was,  therefore,  taken  in  God's  Name  to  get  more 
Missionaries  too.  But  this,  as  yet,  was  betwixt  my 
own  soul  and  the  Lord. 

The  work  was  unceasingly  prosecuted.  Meetings 
were  urged  upon  me  now  from  every  quarter.  Money 
flowed  in  so  freely  that,  at  the  close  of  my  tour,  tne 
fund  had  risen  to  ;;^5,ooo,  including  special  Donations 
of  ;^300  for  the  support  of  Native  Teachers.  Many 
Sabbath  Schools,  and  many  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
had  individually  promised  the  sum  of  £^  yearly  to 
keep  a  Native  Teacher  on  one  or  other  of  the   New 


14  THE  FLOATING  OF   THE   ** DAY6PRING. 

Hebrides  Islands.  This  happy  custom  prevails  still, 
and  is  largely  developed  ;  the  sum  required  being 
now  £6  per  annum  at  least — for  which  you  may  have 
your  Dwn  personal  representative  toiling  among  the 
Heathen  and  telling  them  of  Jesus. 

Returning  to  Melbourne,  the  whole  matter  was 
laid  before  my  Committee.  I  reported  how  God  had 
blessed  the  undertaking,  and  what  sums  were  now  in 
the  hands  of  the  several  Treasurers,  indicating  also 
what  larger  hopes  and  plans  had  been  put  into  my 
soul.  Dear  Dr.  Cairns  rose  and  said,  "  Sir,  it  is  of 
the  Lord.  This  whole  enterprise  is  of  God,  and  not 
of  us.  Go  home,  and  He  will  give  you  more  Mis- 
sionaries for  the  Islands."  My  ever-honoured  friends, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis,  had  just  returned  to  Melbourne 
from  Britain,  where  they  had  been  carrying  the  com- 
plete New  Testament  in  Aneityumese  through  the 
press.  Dr.  Inglis  was  present  at  that  meeting,  and 
approved  warmly  of  my  going  home  for  more 
Missionaries,  especially  as  from  want  of  time  and 
opportunity  he  had  not  himself  succeeded  in  getting 
any  additions  to  our  Missionary  staff. 

Melbourne  held  a  Farewell  meeting.  The  Governor, 
Sir  Henry  Barkley,  took  the  chair.  The  Hall  was 
crowded  ;  and  the  Governor's  sympathetic  utterances 
arrested  public  attention  and  deepened  the  interest 
in  our  Mission.  The  fact  was  emphasized  that  this 
work,  lying  at  their  very  doors  in  the  Pacific  Seas, 
had  peculiar  claims  on  the  heart  and  conscience  oi 
Australia. 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   ** DAYSPRING:  IJ 

Thence  I  hasted  to  Sydney,  and  reported  myself 
also  there.  The  New  South  Wales  Committee  gave 
their  cordial  approval  to  our  larger  plans.  A  Fare- 
well was  held  there  too  ;  and  the  Governor,  Sir  John 
Young,  took  the  chair.  The  meeting  was  a  great 
success.  His  presence,  and  his  excellent  speech, 
again  helped  to  fix  the  eyes  of  all  Australians  on  the 
peculiar  claims  of  the  New  Hebrides.  This  was 
their  work,  more  than  that  of  any  other  people  on  the 
face  of  the  Earth.  The  awakening  of  this  conscious- 
ness, and  intensifying  it  into  a  practical  and  burning 
faith,  was  a  great  and  far-reaching  achievement  for 
Australia  and  for  the  Islanders.  It  is  one  of  the 
purest  joys  of  my  life,  that  in  this  work  I  was 
honoured  to  have  some  share,  along  with  many  other 
dear  servants  of  the  Lord. 

Of  the  money  which  I  had  raised,  ;^  3,000  were 
sent  to  Nova  Scotia,  to  pay  for  the  building  of  our 
new  Mission  Ship,  the  Dayspring.  The  Church 
which  began  the  Mission  on  the  New  Hebrides  was 
granted  the  honour  of  building  its  first  Mission  Ship. 
The  remainder  was  set  apart  to  pay  for  the  outfit 
and  passage  of  additional  Missionaries  for  the  field, 
and  I  was  commissioned  to  return  home  to  Scotland 
in  quest  of  them.  Dr.  Inglis  wrote,  in  vindication  of 
this  enterprise,  to  the  friends  whom  he  had  just  left, 
"From  first  to  last,  Mr.  Paton's  mission  here  has 
been  a  great  success  ;  and  it  has  been  followed  up 
with  such  energy  and  promptitude  in  Nova  Scotia, 
both  in  regard  to  the  Ship  and  the  Missionaries,  that 


I6  THE  FLOATING   OP   THE    "DAYSPRING." 

Mr.  Paton's  pledge  to  the  Australian  Churches  haa 
been  fully  redeemed.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  has 
been  very  visible  in  the  whole  movement  from  be- 
ginning to  end,  and  we  trust  He  has  yet  great  bless- 
ing in  store  for  the  long  and  deeply  degraded 
Islanders." 

Here  let  me  turn  aside  from  the  current  of  Mis- 
sionary toils,  and  record  a  few  wayside  incidents  that 
marked  some  of  my  wanderings  to  and  fro  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Floating  of  the  Dayspring.  Travelling 
in  the  Colonies  in  1862-63  was  vastly  less  developed 
than  it  is  to-day ;  and  a  few  of  my  experiences  then 
will  for  many  reasons  be  not  unwelcome  to  most 
readers  of  this  book.  Besides,  these  incidents,  one 
and  all,  will  be  felt  to  have  a  vital  connection  with 
the  main  purpose  of  writing  this  Autobiography, 
namely,  to  show  that  the  Finger  of  God  is  as  visible 
still,  to  those  who  have  eyes  to  see,  as  when  the 
fire-cloud  Pillar  led  His  People  through  the  wilder- 
ness. 

Twenty-six  years  ago,  the  roads  of  Australia, 
except  those  in  and  around  the  principal  towns,  were 
mere  tracks  over  unfenced  plains  and  hills,  and  on 
many  of  them  packhorses  only  could  be  used  in 
slushy  weather.  During  long  journeys  through  the 
bush,  the  traveller  could  find  his  road  only  by  follow- 
ing the  deep  notches,  gashed  by  friendly  precursors 
into  the  larger  trees,  and  all  pointing  in  one  direction. 
If  he  lost  his  way,  he  had  to  struggle  back  to  the  last 
indented  tree,  and  try  to  interpret  more  correctly  its 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  "  DAYSPRING.'*  tj 

pilgrim  notch.  Experienced  bush-travellers  seldom 
miss  the  path  ;  yet  many  others,  losing  the  track, 
have  wandered  round  and  round  till  they  sank  and 
died.  For  then,  it  was  easy  to  walk  thirty  or  forty 
miles,  and  see  neither  a  person  nor  a  house.  The 
more  intelligent  do  sometimes  guide  their  steps  by 
sun,  moon,  and  stars,  or  by  glimpses  of  mountain 
peaks  or  natural  features  on  the  far  and  high  horizon, 
or  by  the  needle  of  the  compass ;  but  the  perils  are 
not  illusory,  and  occasionally  the  most  experienced 
have  miscalculated  and  perished. 

An  intelligent  gentleman,  a  sheep  farmer,  who 
knew  the  country  well,  once  kindly  volunteered  to 
lift  me  in  an  out-of-the-way  place,  and  drive  me  to  a 
meeting  at  his  Station.  Having  a  long  spell  before 
us,  we  started  at  midday  in  a  buggy  drawn  by  a  pair 
of  splendid  horses,  in  the  hope  of  reaching  our 
destination  before  dusk.  He  turned  into  the  usual 
bush-track  through  the  forests,  saying, — 

"  I  know  this  road  well ;  and  we  must  drive 
steadily,  as  we  have  not  a  moment  to  lose." 

Our  conversation  became  absorbingly  interesting. 
After  we  had  driven  about  three  hours,  he  re- 
marked,— 

"  We  must  soon  emerge  into  the  open  plain." 

I  doubtfully  replied,  *'  Surely  we  cannot  have 
turned  back !  These  trees  and  bushes  are  wonder- 
fully like  those  we  passed  at  starting." 

He  laughed,  and  made  me  feel  rather  vexed  that  I 
had  spoken,  when   he  said,  "  I   am  too  old  a  hand  in 

P  7 


l8  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE   ''  DAYSPRING." 

the  bush  for  that!  I  have  gone  this  road  many  a 
time  before." 

But  my  courage  immediately  revived,  for  I  got 
what  appeared  to  me  a  glint  of  the  roof  of  the  Inn 
beyond  the  bush,  from  which  we  had  started  at  noon, 
and  I  repeated,  "  I  am  certain  we  have  wheeled,  and 
are  back  at  the  beginning  of  our  journey  ;  but  there 
comes  a  Chinaman  ;  let  us  wait  and  inquire." 

My  dear  friend  learned,  to  his  utter  amazement, 
that  he  had  erred.  The  bush-track  was  entered  upon 
once  more,  and  followed  with  painful  care,  as  he 
murmured,  half  to  himself,  "  Well,  this  beats  alS 
reckoning !  I  could  have  staked  my  life  that  thi» 
was  impossible." 

Turning  to  me,  he  said,  with  manifest  grief,  "  Our 
meeting  is  done  for  I  It  will  be  midnight  before  we 
can  arrive." 

The  sun  was  beginning  to  set,  as  we  reached  the 
thinly  timbered  ground.  Ere  dusk  fell,  he  took  his 
bearings  with  the  greatest  possible  care.  Beyond  the 
wood,  a  vast  plain  stretched  before  us,  where  neither 
fence  nor  house  was  visible,  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach.  He  drove  steadily  towards  a  far-distant  point, 
which  was  in  the  direction  of  his  home.  At  last  we 
struck  upon  the  wire  fence  that  bounded  his  property. 
The  horses  were  now  getting  badly  fagged  ;  and,  in 
order  to  save  them  a  long  round-about  drive,  he  lifted 
and  laid  low  a  portion  of  the  fence,  led  his  horses 
cautiously  over  it,  and,  leaving  it  to  be  re-erected  by 
a  servant  next  day,  he  started  direct  for  the  Statioa 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DAYSPRING."  19 

That  seemed  a  long  journey  too ;  but  it  was  for  him 
familiar  ground ;  and  through  amongst  great  patri- 
archal trees  here  and  there,  and  safely  past  dangerous 
water-holes,  we  swung  steadily  on,  reached  his  home 
in  safety,  and  had  a  joyous  welcome.  The  household 
had  by  this  time  got  into  great  excitement  over  our 
non-appearance.  The  expected  meeting  had,  of 
course,  been  abandoned  hours  ago ;  and  the  people 
were  all  gone,  wondering  in  their  hearts  "whereto 
this  would  grow !  " 

At  that  time,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  the  roads 
were  often  wrought  into  rivers  of  mire,  and  at  many 
points  almost  impassable  even  for  well-appointed 
conveyances.  In  connection  therewith,  I  had  one 
very  perilous  experience.  I  had  to  go  from  Clunes 
to  a  farm  in  the  Learmouth  district.  The  dear  old 
Minister  there,  Mr.  Downes,  went  with  me  to  every 
place  where  a  horse  could  be  hired  ;  but  the  owners 
positively  refused — they  would  sell,  but  they  would 
not  hire,  for  the  conveyance  would  be  broken,  and 
the  horse  would  never  return  alive !  Now,  I  was 
advertised  to  preach  at  Learmouth,  and  must  some- 
how get  over  the  nine  miles  that  lay  between.  This 
would  have  been  comparatively  practicable,  were  it 
not  that  I  carried  with  me  an  indispensable  bag  of 
"curios,"  and  a  heavy  bundle  of  clubs,  arrows,  dresses, 
etc.,  from  the  Islands,  wherewith  to  illustrate  my 
lectures  and  enforce  my  appeals.  No  one  could  be 
hired  to  carry  my  luggage,  nor  could  I  get  it  sent 
after  me  by  coach  on  that  particular  way.     There- 


to  THE  FLOATING    OF  THE    "  DAYSPRING." 

fore,  seeing  no  alternative  opening  in  my  path,  I 
committed  myself  once  more  to  the  Lord,  as  in 
harder  trials  before,  shouldered  my  bundle  of  clubs, 
lifted  my  heavy  bag,  and  started  off  on  foot  They 
urged  me  fervently  to  desist  ;  but  I  heard  a  voice 
repeating,  "  As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be." 
There  came  back  to  me  also  the  old  adage  that  had 
in  youthful  difficulties  spurred  me  on,  "  Where  there's 
a  will,  there's  a  way."  And  I  thought  that,  with 
these  two  in  his  heart,  a  Scotchman  would  not  be 
easily  beaten. 

When  I  found  the  road  wrought  into  mire,  and 
dangerous,  or  impassable,  I  climbed  the  fence,  and 
waded  along  in  the  ploughed  fields — though  they 
were  nearly  as  bad.  My  bundle  was  changed  from 
shoulder  to  shoulder,  and  my  bag  from  hand  to  hand, 
till  I  became  thoroughly  tired  of  both.  Pressing  on, 
however,  I  arrived  at  a  wayside  Public  House,  where 
several  roads  met,  and  there  I  inquired  the  way  to 
Learmouth,  and  how  far  it  was.  The  Innkeeper, 
pointing,  answered, — 

"This  is  the  road.  If  you  are  on  horseback,  it 
might  be  three  to  four  miles  just  now,  as  your  horse 
is  able  to  take  it.  If  you  are  in  a  conveyance,  with 
a  good  horse,  it  might  be  six  miles.  And  if  you 
are  walking,  it  might  be  eight  or  ten  miles,  or  even 
more." 

I  said,  "  I  am  walking.     How  many  English  miles 

it  to  Mr.  Baird's  farm.?" 

He    laughingly  replied,  "You  will    find   it  a  long 


THE  FLOATING    OF   THE   ''  DAYSPRING."  %\ 


way  indeed  this  dark  night,  considering  the  state  oS 
the  road,  fenced  in  on  both  sides  so  that  you  cannot 
get  off." 

I  passed  on,  leaving  my  Job's  comforter;  but  a 
surly  watch-dog  got  upon  my  track,  and  I  had  much 
difficulty  in  keeping  it  from  biting  me.  Its  attacks, 
renewed  upon  me  again  and  again,  had  one  good 
effect, — they  stirred  up  my  spirits  and  made  me 
hasten  on. 

Having  persevered  along  the  Learmouth  road,  I 
next  met  a  company  of  men  hastening  on  with  a 
bundle  of  ropes.  They  were  on  their  way  to  relieve 
a  poor  bullock,  which  by  this  time  had  almost  dis- 
appeared, sinking  in  the  mire  on  the  public  highway! 
They  kindly  pointed  me  to  a  light,  visible  through 
the  dusk.  That  was  the  farm  at  which  I  was  to 
stay,  and  they  advised  me  to  clear  the  fence,  and 
make  straight  for  that  light,  as  the  way  was  good. 

With  thankful  heart,  I  did  so.  The  light  was  soon 
lost  to  me,  but  I  walked  steadily  on  in  the  direction 
thereof,  to  the  best  of  my  judgment.  Immediately 
I  began  to  feel  the  ground  all  floating  under  me. 
Then  at  every  step  I  took,  or  tried  to  take,  I  sank 
deeper  and  deeper,  till  at  last  I  durst  not  move  either 
backward  or  forward.  I  was  floundering  in  a  deadly 
swamp.  I  called  out  again  and  again,  and  "coo-ee-d" 
with  all  my  strength,  but  there  came  nf  eply.  It 
grew  extremely  dark,  while  I  kept  pray.'-  -,  to  God 
for  deliverance.  About  midnight,  I  hea  wo  men 
conversing,    apparently   at   no   very    great    distance. 


•a  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   '* DAYSPRING." 

I  began  "coo-ee-ing"  again,  but  my  strength  was 
failing.  Fortunately,  the  night  was  perfectly  calm. 
The  conversation  ceased  for  a  while  ;  but  I  kept  on 
crying  for  help.  At  length,  I  heard  one  voice  remark 
to  the  other, — "  Some  one  is  in  the  swamp."  And 
then  a  question  came,  "  Who's  there  ? " 

I  answered,  "  A  stranger.     Oh,  do  help  me  I " 
Again  a  voice  came  through  the  darkness,  "  How 
did  you  get  in  there  }  " 

And  I  feebly  replied,  "  I  have  lost  my  way." 
I  heard  the  one  say  to  the  other :  "  I  will  go  and 
get  him  out,  whoever  he  may  be.  We  must  not  leave 
him  there ;  he'll  be  dead  before  the  morning.  As 
you  pass  by  our  door,  tell  my  wife  that  I'm  helping 
some  poor  creature  out  of  the  swamp,  and  will  be 
home  immediately." 

He  kept  calling  to  me,  and  I  answering  his  call 
through  the  darkness,  till,  not  without  peril,  he 
managed  to  reach  and  aid  me.  Once  I  was  safely 
dragged  out,  he  got  my  bag  in  his  hand  and  slung 
my  clubs  on  his  shoulder,  and  in  a  very  short  time 
landed  me  at  the  farm,  dripping  and  dirty  and  cold. 
Had  God  not  sent  that  man  to  save  me,  I  must  have 
perished  there,  as  many  others  have  similarly  perished 
before.  The  farmer  heartily  welcomed  me  and  kindly 
ministered  to  all  my  needs.  Though  not  yet  gone  to 
rest,  they  had  given  up  all  hope  of  seeing  me.  I 
heard  the  kind  servant  say  to  his  mistress, — 

"  I  don't  know  where  he  came  from,  or  how  far  he 
has  carried  his  bundles  ;  but  I  got  him  stuck  fast  in 


THE  FLOATING   OF   THF   " DAYSPRTNG."  33 

the  swamp,  and  my  shoulder  is  already  sore  from 
carrying  his  clubs ! " 

A  cup  of  warm  tea  restored  me.  The  Lord  gave 
me  a  sound  and  blessed  sleep.  I  rose  next  morning 
wonderfully  refreshed,  though  arms  and  shoulders 
were  rather  sore  with  the  burdens  of  yesterday.  I 
conducted  three  Services,  and  told  the  story  of  my 
Mission,  not  without  comfort  and  blessing ;  and  with 
gratifying  results  in  money.  The  people  gave  liber- 
ally to  the  work. 

One  day,  after  this,  I  was  driving  a  long  distance 
on  the  outside  of  a  crowded  coach,  A  grave  and 
sensible-looking  Scotchman  sat  next  me.  He  had 
inquiringly  marked  me  reading  in  silence,  while  all 
around  -were  conversing  on  matters  of  common  in- 
terest. At  last,  he  queried, — '*  Are  you  a  Minister  ? " 
I  answered,  "  Yes." 

"Where  is  your  Church?" 

"  I  have  no  Church." 

"Where  are  you  placed  ? " 

"  I  am  not  placed  in  any  charge  now," 

"Where  is  your  home ? " 

*  I  have  no  home." 

"Where  have  you  come  from  ?" 

"The  South  Sea  Islands." 

"What  are  you  doing  in  Australia?" 

"  Pleading  the  cause  of  the  Mission. 

"  Are  you  a  Presbyterian  ?  " 

« I  am." 

Having  gone  through  this  Catechism  to  his  satis 


■A  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   " DAYSPRING," 

faction,  a  most  interesting  and  profitable  conversation 
followed.  When  the  time  came  for  the  payment  of 
fares,  nothing  would  please  but  that  I  must  allow 
him  to  pay  for  me — some  twenty-two  shillings — which 
he  did  with  all  his  heart,  protesting, — 

"  A  joy  to  me,  Sir,  a  great  joy ;  I  honour  you  for 
your  work's  sake  I  " 

Thereafter,  a  Schoolmaster  drove  me  a  long  dis- 
tance across  the  country  to  Violet  Town,  where  for 
the  night  we  had  to  stay  at  an  Inn.  We  had  a  taste 
of  what  Australian  life  really  was,  when  the  land 
was  being  broken  in.  A  company  of  wild  and  reck- 
less men  were  carousing  there  at  the  time,  and  our 
arrival  was  the  signal  for  an  outbreak  of  malicious 
mischief  A  powerful  fellow,  who  turned  out  to  be  a 
young  Medical,  rushed  upon  me  as  I  left  the  con- 
veyance, seized  me  by  the  throat,  and  shook  me 
roughly,  shouting, — 

"  A  parson,  a  parson  !     I  will  do  for  the  parson  ! " 

Others  with  great  difficulty  relieved  me  from  his 
grips,  and  dragged  him  away,  cursing  as  if  at  his 
mortal  enemy. 

After  tea,  we  got  into  the  only  bedroom  in  the 
house,  available  for  two.  The  Teacher  and  I  locked 
ourselves  in  and  barricaded  the  door,  hearing  in  the 
next  room  a  large  party  of  drunken  men  gambling 
and  roaring  over  their  cards.  By-and-by  they 
quarrelled  and  fought ;  they  smashed  in  and  out  of 
their  room,  and  seemed  to  be  murdering  each  other ; 
every  moment  we  expected  our  door  to  come  crashing 


THE   FLOATING   OF  THE   *' DAYSPKING."  aj 

in,  as  they  were  thrown  or  lurched  against  it  Their 
very  language  made  us  tremble.  One  man  in  parti- 
cular seemed  to  be  badly  abused  ;  he  shouted  that 
they  were  robbing  him  of  his  money ;  and  he 
groaned  and  cried  for  protection,  all  in  vaic  We 
spent  a  sleepless  and  most  miserable  night.  At  four 
in  the  morning  I  arose,  and  was  glad  to  get  away  by 
the  early  coach.  My  friend  also  left  in  his  own 
conveyance,  and  reached  his  home  in  safety.  At 
that  period,  it  was  not  only  painful  but  dangerous 
for  any  decent  traveller  to  stay  at  many  of  these 
wayside  Inns,  in  the  new  and  rough  country.  Every 
man  lived  and  acted  just  as  he  pleased,  doing  that 
which  was  right  in  his  own  eyes ;  and  Might  was 
Right 

After  this,  I  made  a  Mission  tour,  in  a  somewhat 
mixed  and  original  fashion,  right  across  the  Colony 
of  Victoria,  from  AlJ^iry  in  New  South  Wales  to 
Mount  Gambler  in  South  Australia.  I  conducted 
Mission  Services  almost  every  day,  and  three  or  more 
every  Sabbath,  besides  visiting  all  Sunday  Schools 
that  could  be  touched  on  the  way.  When  I  reached 
a  gold-digging  or  township,  where  I  had  been  unable 
to  get  any  one  to  announce  a  meeting,  the  first  thing 
I  did  on  arriving  was  to  secure  some  Church  or  Hall, 
and,  failing  that,  to  fix  on  some  suitable  spot  in  the 
open  air.  Then,  I  was  always  able  to  hire  some  one 
to  go  round  with  the  bell,  and  announce  the  meeting. 
Few  will  believe  how  large  were  the  audiences  in 
this  way  gathered  together,  and  how  very  substantial 


a6  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE   **  DAYSPRING." 

was  the  help  that  thereby  came  to  the  Mission  fund. 
Besides,  I  know  that  much  good  was  done  to  many 
of  those  addressed  ;  for  I  have  always,  to  this  hour, 
combined  the  Evangelist's  appeal  with  the  Mission- 
ary's story,  in  all  public  addresses,  whether  on  Sabbath 
or  other  days.  I  tried  to  bring  every  soul  tc  feel 
personal  duty  and  responsibility  to  the  Lord  Jesus, 
for  I  knew  that  then  they  would  rightly  understand 
the  claims  of  the  Heathen. 

Wheresoever  railway,  steamboat,  and  coach  were 
available,  I  always  used  them  ;  but  failing  these,  I 
hired,  or  was  obliged  to  friends  of  Missions  for  driving 
me  from  place  to  place.  On  this  tour,  having  reached 
a  certain  place,  from  which  my  way  lay  for  many 
miles  across  the  country  where  there  was  no  public 
conveyance,  I  walked  to  the  nearest  squatter's  Station 
and  frankly  informed  the  owner  how  I  was  situated  ; 
that  I  could  not  hire,  and  that  I  would  like  to  stay 
at  his  house  all  night,  if  he  would  kindly  send  me  on 
in  the  morning  by  any  sort  of  trap  to  the  next  Station 
on  my  list.  He  happened  to  be  a  good  Christian 
and  a  Presbyterian,  and  gave  me  a  right  cordial 
welcome.  A  meeting  of  his  servants  was  called, 
which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  addressing.  Next  morn- 
ing, he  gave  me  ;^20,  and  sent  me  forward  with  his 
own  conveyance,  telling  me  to  retain  it  all  day,  if 
necessary. 

On  reaching  the  next  squatter's  Station,  I  found 
the  master  also  at  home,  and  said, — 

"I  am  a  Missionary  from  the  South  Sea  Islands.     I 


THE  FLOATING    OF  THE   '^  DAYS  PR  IN  G. 


am  crossing  Victoria  to  plead  the  cause  of  the 
Mission.  I  would  like  to  rest  here  for  an  hour  or 
two.  Could  you  kindly  send  me  on  to  the  next 
Station  by  your  conveyance  ?  If  not,  I  am  to  keep 
the  last  squatter's  buggy,  until  I  reach  it." 

Looking  with  a  queer  smile  at  me,  he  replied,^ 
"You  propose  a  rather  novel  condition  on  which  to 
rest  at  my  house !  My  horses  are  so  employed  to- 
day, I  fear  that  I  may  have  difficulty  in  sending  you 
on.  But  come  in ;  both  you  and  your  horses  need 
rest ;  and  my  wife  will  be  glad  to  see  you." 

I  immediately  discovered  that  the  good  lady  came 
from  Glasgow,  from  a  street  in  which  1  had  lodged 
when  a  student  at  the  Free  Normal  College.  I  even 
knew  some  of  her  friends.  All  the  places  of  her 
youthful  associations  were  equally  familiar  to  me. 
We  launched  out  into  deeply  interesting  conversa- 
tion, which  finally  led  up,  of  course,  to  the  story  of 
our  Mission. 

The  gentleman,  by  this  time,  had  so  tar  been  won, 
that  he  slipped  out  and  sent  my  conveyance  and 
horses  back  to  their  owner,  and  ordered  his  own  to 
be  ready  to  take  me  to  the  next  Station,  or,  if  need 
be,  to  the  next  again.  At  parting,  the  lady  said  to 
her  husband, — 

"The  Missionary  has  asked  no  money,  though  he 
sees  we  have  been  deeply  interested  ;  yet  clearly  that 
is  the  object  of  his  tour.  He  is  the  first  Missionary 
from  the  Heathen  that  ever  visited  us  here  ;  and  you 
must  contribute  something  to  his  Mission  fund." 


2&  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE   '*  DAYSFKING." 

I  thanked  her,  explaining,  "I  never  ask  money 
directly  from  any  person  for  the  Lord's  work.  My 
part  is  done  when  I  have  told  my  story  and  shown 
the  needs  of  the  Heathen  and  the  claims  of  Christ  ; 
but  I  gratefully  receive  all  that  the  Lord  moves  His 
people  to  give  for  the  Mission." 

Her  husband  replied,  rather  sharply,  "  You  know 
I  don't  keep  money  here." 

To  which  she  retorted  with  ready  tact  and  with 
a  resistless  smile, "  But  you  keep  a  cheque  book  ;  and 
your  cheque  is  as  good  as  gold  !  This  is  the  first 
donation  we  ever  gave  to  such  a  cause,  and  let  it  be 
a  good  one." 

He  made  it  indeed  handsome,  and  I  went  on  my 
way,  thanking  them  very  sincerely,  and  thanking 
God. 

At  the  next  Station,  the  owner  turned  out  to  be  a 
gruff  Irishman,  forbidding  and  insolent.  Stating  my 
case  to  him  as  to  the  others,  he  shouted  at  me,  "  Go 
on !  I  don't  want  to  be  troubled  with  the  loikes  o' 
you  here." 

I  answered,  "  I  am  sorry  if  my  coming  troubles 
you  ;  but  I  wish  you  every  blessing  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Good-bye ! " 

As  we  drove  off,  he  shouted  curses  after  us.  On 
leaving  his  door,  I  heard  a  lady  caUing  to  him  from 
the  window:  "Don't  let  that  Missionary  go  away  I 
Make  haste  and  call  him  back.  I  want  the  children 
to  see  the  idols  and  the  South  Sea  curios." 

At  first  he  drowned    her  appeal  in  his  own  shout- 


THE    FLOATING    OF   THE    "  DAYSPRING."  2g 

in<Ts.  But  she  must  have  persisted  effectually  ;  foi 
shortly  we  heard  him  "  coo-ee-ing^,"  and  stopped. 
When  he  came  up  to  us,  he  exp!  lined  :  "That  lady 
in  my  house  heard  you  speaking  in  Melbourne.  The 
ladies  and  children  are  very  anxious  to  sec  your 
idols,  dresses,  and  weapons.  Will  you  please  come 
back  ^ " 

We  did  so.  I  spent  fifteen  minutes  or  so,  giving 
them  information  about  the  Natives  and  our  Mission. 
As  I  left,  our  boisterous  friend  handed  me  a  cheque 
for  £s^  ^ncl  wished  me  great  success  ! 

The  next  Station  at  which  we  arrived  was  one  of 
the  largest  of  all.  It  happened  to  be  a  sort  of  pay 
day,  and  men  were  assembled  from  all  parts  of  the 
run,  and  were  to  remain  there  over  night.  The 
squatter  and  his  family  were  from  home ;  but  Mr. 
Todd,  the  overseer,  being  a  good  Christian  and  a 
Scotchman,  was  glad  to  receive  us,  arranged  to  hold 
a  meeting  that  evening  in  the  men's  hut,  and  promised 
to  set  me  forward  on  my  journey  next  day.  The 
meeting  was  very  enthusiastic  ;  and  they  subscribed 
;^20  to  the  Mission — every  man  being  determined  to 
have  so  many  shares  in  the  new  Mission  Ship,  With 
earnest  personal  dealing,  I  urged  the  claims  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  upon  all  who  were  present,  seeking  the 
salvation  of  every  hearer.  I  ever  found  even  the 
rough  digger,  and  the  lowest  of  the  hands  about  far- 
away Stations,  most  attentive  and  perfectly  respect- 
ful. 

To  the  honour  of  Australia  I   must  here  '•ecord. 


30  THE   FLOATING   OF   THE    ''  DAYSPRING.' 

that  anything  like  uncivil  treatment  was  a  rare  ex- 
ception in  all  my  travels.  Sometimes,  indeed,  I  have 
suspected  that  people  were  acting  as  if  to  say,  Let 
us  treat  him  kindly,  do  as  little  for  his  cause  as  we 
can,  and  get  rid  of  him  as  quickly  as  possible!  But,  as 
a  rule,  almost  without  an  exception,  I  have  met  with 
remarkable  kindness,  hospitality,  and  help  from  all 
the  Ministers  and  people  of  Australia.  Scarcely  ever, 
at  any  place  visited,  was  I  without  one  or  more 
invitations  to  be  guest  of  some  of  the  Lord's  people  ; 
and  I  was  there  treated  as  a  dear  friend  of  the  family, 
rather  than  a  passing  stranger.  Colonials,  indeed, 
are  proverbial  for  the  open  door  and  the  generous 
hand  to  pilgrims  by  the  way.  May  the  Divine 
Master  grant  them  evermore  of  His  own  Spirit,  with 
His  ever- enriching  blessings  on  their  Souls  and  in 
their  homes  ! 

Disappointments  and  successes  were  strangely  in- 
termingled. Once  I  travelled  a  very  long  way  to  con- 
duct a  meeting  at  a  certain  township.  I  had  written 
pleading  with  the  Minister  to  make  due  intimation  ; 
but  he  had  informed  no  person  of  my  intended  visit, 
neither  had  he  w4-itten  to  me,  which  he  could  easily 
have  done.  When  I  arrived,  he  met  me  on  horse- 
back, said,  "  I  have  arranged  no  meeting  here,"  and 
instantly  rode  away.  Only  two  coaches  weekly 
passed  that  way,  so  I  had  to  remain  there  at  a  Public 
House  for  the  next  three  days.  Drinking  and  noise, 
of  courts,  abounded  ;  but  they  kindly  gave  me  a 
small  back  room,  as  far  away  as  possible,  and  looking? 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE    ''  DAYSPRING,"  31 

out  into  a  quiet  garden.  It  was  to  cost  me  thirteen 
shillings  and  sixpence  per  day ;  and  there  I  sat 
patiently  and  somewhat  sadly  working  up  my  heavy 
correspondence.  The  district  was  rich,  and  I  knew 
that  there  were  pious  as  well  as  wealthy  people 
there,  who  could  have  been  interested  in  our  Mission 
and  would  have  helped  me, — hence  my  keen  dis- 
appointment. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day,  I  saw  a  beau- 
tiful garden  from  my  bedroom  window,  wherein  a 
considerable  party  of  ladies,  gentlemen,  and  hand- 
somely dressed  children  were  disporting  in  happy 
amusements.  Thinking  that  they  were  growing 
tired,  and  might  not  object  to  a  little  variety,  I  sum- 
moned courage  to  walk  up  and  ask  for  the  gentleman 
of  the  house.  I  told  him  that  I  was  a  Missionary 
from  the  South  Sea  Islands  and  had  come  here  to 
address  a  meeting,  and  how  I  had  been  disappointed ; 
that  I  was  staying  at  the  Public  House  till  the  next 
Mail  passed  inland,  and  that  I  had  there  some 
Heathen  idols,  clubs,  dresses,  and  "  curios,"  which 
perhaps  the  ladies  and  children  would  like  to  see, 
and  to  hear  a  little  about  the  Lord's  work  on  the 
Islands.  I  explained  also  that  I  asked  no  money 
and  received  no  reward,  but  only  wished  an  oppor- 
tunity of  interesting  them  in  this  work  of  God. 
He  consulted  the  company.  They  were  eager 
to  see  what  I  had  got,  and  to  hear  what  I  had  to 
say. 

On  returning  with  my  bundle  of  "  curios,"  I  found 


3a  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE   ''  DAYSPRING: 

them  all  arranged  under  the  verandah,  and  a  chaii 
placed  in  front  for  me  and  my  articles  of  mystery. 
They  eagerly  examined  everything,  and  listened  to 
my  description  of  its  uses.  I  gave  them  a  short 
account  of  the  Islanders  and  of  our  efforts  to  carry 
to  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  I  pressed  on  them  the 
blessings  and  the  advantages  of  the  great  Redemp- 
tion, and  the  peace  and  joy  of  living  for  and  walking 
daily  with  God  here,  in  the  assured  hope  of  eternal 
glory  with  Him  hereafter  ;  and  I  urged  one  and  all 
to  love  and  serve  the  Lord  Jesus.  Having  stated 
how  I  came  to  be  there,  and  how  I  had  been  dis- 
appointed, knowing  that  many  would  have  sym- 
pathized with  and  helped  my  Mission  if  only  I  could 
have  addressed  them,  I  intimated  that  I  would  not 
ask  any  contributions,  but  I  would  leave  a  few  of  the 
Collecting  Cards  for  the  new  Mission  Ship ;  and  if, 
after  what  they  had  heard,  they  chose  to  do  any- 
thing, all  money  was  to  be  sent  to  the  Treasurer  at 
Melbourne. 

Some  offered  me  donations,  but  I  declined,  saying, 
"  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  alL  The  Minister  has  cast 
suspicion  on  me  by  refusing  to  intimate  any  meeting. 
In  the  circumstances,  I  can  in  this  case  receive 
nothing.  But  I  will  rejoice  if  you  all  do  whatever 
you  can  for  the  precious  work  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
among  the  Heathen,  and  send  it  on  to  Melbourne, 
whence  every  penny  will  be  acknowledged  in  due 
time." 

Many  took  cards  and  became  eager  cdlectors  for 


THE  FLOATING   OF    THE   "  DAYSPRING."  33 

the  Mission  ;  and  I  knew,  ere  I  returned  to  the 
Public  House  that  day,  that  the  Lord's  finger  was 
here  also,  and  that  the  trial  of  disappointment 
through  the  Minister  was  being  already  over-ruled 
for  good. 

This  was  even  mori  remarkably  manifested  on  the 
evening  of  that  same  day,  and  within  the  said  Public 
House  itself.  A  very  large  number  of  men  were 
assembled  there,  some  at  tea,  and  others  drinking 
noisily,  on  their  return  from  a  great  cattle  market 
and  show.  I  tried  to  get  into  conversation  with 
some  of  the  quieter  spirits,  and  produced  and  ex- 
plained to  them  the  idols,  clubs,  and  dresses,  til! 
nearly  all  crowded  eagerly  around  me.  Then  I  told 
them  the  story  of  our  Mission,  in  process  of  which  1 
managed  to  urge  the  Gospel  message  on  their  own 
hearts  also  ;  and  invited  them  to  ask  questions  at 
the  close.  The  rough  fellows  became  wonderfully 
interested.  Several  took  Collecting  Cards  for  the 
Dayspring  fund.  And  the  publican  and  his  wife 
were  thereafter  very  kind,  declining  to  take  anything 
from  me  either  for  bid  or  meals— another  gleam  out 
of  the  darkness  ! 

It  is  my  conviction  that  in  these  ways  the  Lord 
helped  me  to  gain  as  much,  if  not,  more  for  the 
Mission  than  all  that  was  lost  through  lack  of  a 
meeting  ;  and  it  is  certain  that  I  thus  had  oppor- 
tunity of  speaking  of  sin  and  salvation,  and  of  setting 
forth  the  claims  of  Jesus  before  many  souls  that 
never  could  have  been  reached  through  any  ordinary 

f-  3 


34  THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  '* DAYSPRING:' 

Congregation.  Again  I  learned  to  praise  the  Lord 
in  all  circumstances — "  Bless  the  Lord  at  all  times, 
0  my  soul." 

A  lively  and  memorable  extemporized  meeting  od 
this  tour  is  associated  in  memory  with  one  of  my 
dearest  friends.  The  district  was  very  remote.  He, 
the  squatter,  and  his  beloved  wife  were  sterling 
Christians,  and  have  been  ever  since  warmly  devoted 
to  me.  On  my  arrival,  he  invited  the  people  from 
all  the  surrounding  Stations,  as  well  as  his  own 
numerous  servants,  to  hear  the  story  of  our  Mission. 
Next  day  he  volunteered  to  drive  me  a  long  distance 
over  the  plains  of  St.  Arnaud,  his  dear  wife  accom- 
panying us.  At  that  time  there  were  few  fences  in 
such  districts  in  Australia.  The  drive  was  long,  but 
the  day  had  been  lovely,  and  the  fellowship  was  so 
sweet  that  it  still  shines  a  sunny  spot  in  the  fields  of 
memory. 

Having  reached  our  destination  about  seven 
o'clock,  he  ordered  tea  at  the  Inn  for  the  whole 
party  ;  and  we  sallied  out  meantime  and  took  the 
only  Hall  in  the  place,  for  an  extemporized  meeting 
to  be  held  that  evening  at  eight  o'clock.  I  then 
hired  a  man  to  go  through  the  township  with  a  bell, 
announcing  the  same ;  while  I  myself  went  up  one 
side  of  the  main  street,  and  my  friend  up  the  other, 
inviting  all  who  would  listen  to  us  to  attend  the 
Mission  meeting,  where  South  Sea  Island  idols, 
weapons,  and  dresses  would  be  exhibited,  and  atoriea 
of  the  Natives  told. 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "  DAYSPRINO:*  35 

Running  back  for  a  hurried  cup  of  tea,  I  then 
hasted  to  the  Hall,  and  found  it  crowded  to  excess 
with  rough  and  boisterous  diggers.  The  hour  struck 
as  I  was  getting  my  articles  arranged  and  spread  out 
upon  the  table,  and  they  began  shouting,  "Where's 
the  Missionary  ? "  "  Another  hoax  I  " —  indicating 
that  they  were  not  unwilling  for  a  row.  I  learned 
that,  only  a  few  nights  ago,  a  so-called  Professor 
had  advertised  a  lecture,  lifted  entrance  money  till 
the  Hall  was  crowded,  and  then  quietly  slipped  off 
the  scene.  In  our  case,  though  there  was  no  charge, 
they  seemed  disposed  to  gratify  themselves  by  some 
sort  of  promiscuous  revenge. 

Amidst  the  noisy  chaff  and  rising  uproar,  I  stepped 
up  on  the  table,  and  said,  "Gentlemen,  I  am  the 
Missionary.  If  you  will  now  be  silent,  the  lecture 
will  proceed.  According  to  my  usual  custom,  let  us 
open  the  meeting  with  prayer." 

The  hush  that  fell  was  such  a  contrast  to  the  pre- 
ceding hubbub,  that  I  heard  my  heart  throbbing 
aloud  I  Then  they  listened  to  me  for  an  hour,  in 
perfect  silence  and  with  ever-increasing  interest  At 
the  close  I  intimated  that  I  asked  no  collection ; 
but  if,  after  what  they  had  heard,  they  would  take  a 
Collecting  Card  for  the  new  Mission  Ship,  and  send 
any  contributions  to  the  Treasurer  at  Melbourne,  I 
would  praise  God  for  sending  me  amongst  them. 
Many  were  heartily  taken,  and  doubtless  some  souls 
felt  the  "  constraining  love,"  who  had  till  then  been 
living  without  God.     Next  morning,  I  mounted  the 


36  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE    ''  DAYSPRING." 

Mail  Coach,  and  started  on  a  three  days*  run,  while 
my  dear  friend  returned  safely  to  his  home. 

It  was  really  very  seldom,  however,  that  I  found 
myself  thus  driven  to  extemporize  my  meetings. 
Some  Christian  friend,  if  not  the  Minister  of  the 
place,  arranged  all,  and  advertised  my  coming.  And 
the  Lord  greatly  helped  me  in  carrying  on  the  bur- 
densome correspondence  thereanent,  and  keeping  it 
always  three  weeks  ahead. 

I  travelled  thus  over  the  length  and  breadth  of 
New  South  Wales,  Victoria,  Tasmania,  and  South 
Australia,  telling  the  story  of  our  Mission,  and  deliver- 
ing the  Lord's  message,  not  only  in  great  centres  of 
population,  but  in  almost  every  smaller  townsliip  ; 
and  not  only  thereby  Floating  the  Dayspring,  but 
sowing,  by  God's  help,  seeds  of  far-reaching  blessing, 
whose  fruits  will  ripen  through  the  years  to  come. 
Blessed  be  His  holy  Name! 

And  here  let  me  recall  what  happened  at  Penola, 
a  border  town  between  Victoria  and  South  Australia. 
In  the  flooded,  swampy  country  and  bad  bush-track 
between  it  and  Mount  Gambler  the  roads  were  im- 
passable, and  the  coach  broke  down.  The  Mail  was 
sent  forward  on  horseback.  I  had  waited  for  nearly 
a  week,  in  the  hope  of  getting  to  the  Mount  for  the 
Sabbath  Services  that  had  been  arranged.  At  length 
I  succeeded  in  engaging  a  man,  with  a  pair  of  horses 
and  a  light  spring  cart,  to  drive  me  there  for  £^  ioj. 
He  decia'^ed  the  horses  to  be  fresh,  and  able  for  the 
journey.    We  started  about  mid-day  ;  but,  ere  many 


THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   " DAYSPRING."  37 

miles  had  been  covered,  he  began  to  whip  them 
severely.  The  horses  looked  utterly  exhausted,  and 
the  truth  at  once  flashed  on  me.  I  was  pleading  with 
him  not  to  ^o^  them  so,  when,  on  reaching  a  higher 
piece  of  ground,  he  pulled  up,  and  said, — 

"  I  am  ashamed  to  tell  you  that  my  horses  are 
done  I  They  had  just  come  off  a  journey  of  forty 
miles  when  we  started.  I  have  told  you  a  He  ;  but 
I  hope  j'ou  will  forgive  me.  I  was  sorely  in  need  of 
the  hire,  and  I  deceived  you.  There  is  no  help  for 
it  now.  We  must  camp  out  for  the  night  on  this  dry 
ground.  I  do  hope  you  won't  catch  cold.  You  shall 
sleep  in  the  cart  ;  I  can  rest  under  it.  I  will  set  fire 
to  this  large  fallen  tree  to  keep  us  warm.  I  have 
brought  a  lo.if  of  bread,  and  a  billy  (  =  a  bushman's 
can  for  boiUrg  water).  We  can  have  some  tea  ;  and, 
rest  assured,  T  rhall  land  you  there  in  time  for  the 
Sabbath  Mouiiug  Service." 

So  saying,  while  I  listened  dumbfounded,  he  turned 
aside,  unyoked  the  horses,  "  hobbled  "  them,  and  let 
them  go  upon  Ihe  grass.  He  made  the  black  tea 
which  bushmen  o'link,  and  appeared  to  enjoy  it.  The 
conveyance  was  drawn  near  to  that  burning  tree,  and 
I  got  located  into  it,  and  was  expected  to  rest.  I 
sat  there  wide-awake  during  weary  hours !  Time 
passed  at  a  dreadfully  slow  pace,  and  sleep  refused 
to  come  near  me.  Kangaroos,  wallabies,  with  other 
nameless  wild  creatures  and  screaming  birds,  kept 
loud  festival  all  around  ;  and  mosquitoes  tortured  me, 
apparently  in  thousands.     Towards  midnight    I  saw 


SS  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE   " DAYSFJilNG." 

ft  light  in  the  distant  bush,  and,  awaking  my  com' 
panion,  inquired  if  he  could  say  what  it  might  be.  He 
liad  heard  that  a  Wesleyan  farmer  from  near  Adelaide 
had  come  into  that  region  to  take  up  a  sheep  and 
cattle  Station  there,  as  in  that  swampy  country  the 
grass  was  excellent.  It  might  be  their  light,  or  it 
might  be  that  ot  some  benighted  party  camping  out 
like  ourselves.  He  assured  me  that  he  could  find  our 
way  to  that  light,  and  back  again  to  our  burning  tree, 
and,  partly  to  pass  the  time,  I  resolved  to  try. 

We  found  the  Wesleyan  farmer  there,  living  in  a 
large  bush-shed,  surrounded  by  a  still  larger  enclosure 
wherein  horses,  cattle,  and  sheep  were  kept  for  the 
night  all  together  upon  the  dry  ground,  awaiting  the 
erection  of  houses  and  fencing,  with  which  they  were 
busily  engaged.  Unseemly  as  was  our  hour  of  call, 
the  dogs  had  loudly  announced  our  approach,  and 
we  got  a  cordial  greeting,  being  immediately  sur- 
rounded by  all  the  family.  They  eagerly  listened  to 
everything  about  the  Mission.  We  had  worship  to- 
gether. They  gave  us  a  hearty  tea,  besides  a  loaf  of 
bread  and  a  jug  of  milk  for  our  breakfast  next  morn- 
ing— the  jug  to  be  left  by  us  beside  the  burning  tree, 
whither  they  could  send  for  it  after  we  departed. 
Their  regrets  were  genuine  and  profuse  that  their 
circumstances  prevented  them  from  offering  us  a  bed, 
but  we  exceedingly  enjoyed  our  intercourse  with 
them,  and  felt  them  to  be  dear  Christian  friends. 
How  delightful  and  responsive  is  the  communion  of 
those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  wherever  they  meet ; 


THE  FLOATING  OF   THE   *' DAYSPRING."  39 

and  oh,  what  will  it  be  in  Glory,  when,  made  like  unto 
the  Saviour,  we  shall  "  see  Him  as  He  is  !  "  At  day- 
break we  were  off  again  on  our  weary  journey,  and 
reached  the  destination  safely  and  in  good  time.  A 
hearty  welcome  awaited  us  from  dear  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Caldwell,  who  had  long  since  despaired  of  my  appear- 
ing. All  the  Services  were  largely  attended,  and  the 
Lord  led  the  people  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  our 
Mission,  many  generous  and  devoted  friends  to  it 
arising  there,  where  the  Minister  and  his  wife  struck 
the  right  key-note,  and  were  so  highly  and  justly 
esteemed. 

Returning  to  Penola,  we  found  that  the  Mail  coach 
would  not  try  to  run  for  some  time.  I  had  to  re- 
concile myself  to  wait  there  for  several  daySy-.  Every 
day  I  beheld  a  man  staggering  about  at  all  hours 
under  the  influence  of  drink.  I  learned  that  he  had 
been  a  wealthy  and  open-handed  squatter,  had  lost 
everything,  had  recently  laid  his  wife  in  the  grave, 
and  now,  followed  about  by  his  three  little  girls,  was 
trying  to  drown  his  sorrows  in  whisky.  Overcome 
with  irresistible  pity,  I  followed  him  day  after  day, 
and  again  and  again  remonstrated  with  him  on  the 
madness  of  his  conduct,  especially  appealing  to  him 
for  his  children's  sake.  At  last  he  turned  upon  me, 
with  an  earnest  gaze,  and  said,  "  If  you  take  the 
pledge  with  me,  God  helping  me,  I  will  keep  it  for 
life." 

We  entered  the  house  together,  signed  a  pledge, 
aod  solemnly  invoked  God  in  prayer  to  enable  us  to 


4b  tH&  FLOATING  OF   THE    "  DAYS^RING." 

keep  it  till  death.  For  his  sake,  I  renewed  the  vow 
of  my  youthful  days  ;  and  he,  by  my  sympathy,  took 
this  vow  for  the  first  time,  and,  by  God's  help,  he 
kept  it  He  left  Penola  next  day,  shaking  ofl"  old 
associates,  and  started  a  humble  business  where  he 
had  once  owned  much  of  the  land.  He  became  a 
Christian  out  and  out,  and  has  been  an  Elder  of  the 
Church  for  many  years.  I  have  often  been  laughed 
at  by  whisky  drinkers,  and  also  by  so-called  "tem- 
perance "  men,  for  being  a  Total  Abstainer  ;  but  even 
one  case  like  that  (and,  thank  God,  there  are  many) 
is  an  eternal  reward,  and  can  sustain  us  to  smile  down 
all  ridicule. 

Dear  reader,  can  you  measure  the  effect  of  the 
example  which  you  are  setting  }  Are  you  to-day 
amongst  the  ranks  of  the  moderate  drinkers?  Re- 
member that  from  that  class  all  drunkards  have 
come  ;  and  ask  yourself  whether  you  would  not  act 
more  nobly  and  unselfishly  to  abstain,  for  the  in- 
terests of  our  common  Humanity,  for  lo)-alty  to  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  the  hope  of  leading  a  pure 
and  unstained  life  yourself,  as  well  as  helping  others 
to  do  so,  whom  Jesus  died  to  save  .■* 

The  crowning  adventure  of  my  tour  came  about  in 
the  following  manner  :  I  was  advertised  to  conduct 
Services  at  Narracoort  on  Sabbath,  and  at  a  Station 
on  the  way  on  Saturday  evening.  But  how  to  get 
from  Penola  was  a  terrible  perplexity.  On  Saturday 
morning,  however,  a  young  lady  offered  me,  out  of 
§;ratitude  for  blessings  received,  the  use  of  her  riding 


THE  FLOATING   OF   THE    "DAYSPRING."  4 1 

horse  for  the  journey.  "Garibaldi"  was  his  name; 
and,  though  bred  for  a  race-horse,  I  was  assured  that 
if  I  kept  him  firmly  in  hand,  he  would  easily  carry 
me  over  the  two-and-twenty  miles.  He  was  to  be 
left  at  the  journey's  end,  and  the  lady  herself  would 
fetch  him  back.  I  shrank  from  the  undertaking,  know- 
ing little  of  horses,  and  having  vague  recollections 
of  being  dreadfully  punished  for  more  than  a  week 
after  my  last  and  almost  only  ride.  But  every  one 
in  that  country  is  quite  at  ease  on  the  back  of  a  horse. 
They  saw  no  risk  ;  and,  as  there  appeared  no  other 
way  of  getting  there  to  fulfil  my  engagements,  I,  for 
my  part,  began  to  think  that  God  had  unexpectedly 
provided  the  means,  and  that  He  would  carry  me 
safely  through. 

I  accepted  the  lady's  kind  offer,  and  started  on  my 
pilgrimage.  A  friend  showed  me  tlie  road,  and  gave 
me  ample  directions.  In  the  bush,  I  was  to  keep 
my  eye  on  the  notches  in  the  trees,  and  follow  them. 
He  agreed  kindly  to  bring  my  luggage  to  the  Station, 
and  leave  it  there  for  me  by-and-bye.  After  I  had 
walked  very  quietly  for  some  distance,  three  gentle- 
men on  horseback  overtook  me.  We  entered  into 
conversation.  They  inquired  how  far  I  was  going, 
and  advised  me  to  sit  a  little  "  freer  "  in  the  saddle, 
as  it  would  be  so  much  easier  for  me.  They  seemed 
greatly  amused  at  my  awkward  riding  !  Dark  clouds 
were  now  gathering  ahead,  and  the  atmosphere  pro- 
phesied a  severe  storm  ;  therefore  they  urged  that 
I  should  ride  a  little  faster,  as  they,  for  a  considerable 


f2  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE    "  DAYSPRING. 

distance,  could  guide  me  on  the  right  way.  1  ex- 
plained to  tiiem  my  plight  through  inexperience,  said 
that  I  could  only  creep  on  slowly  with  safety,  and 
bade  them  Good-bye.  As  the  sky  was  getting  darker 
every  minute,  they  consented,  wishing  me  a  safe 
journey,  and  started  off  at  a  smart  pace. 

I  struggled  to  hold  in  my  horse ;  but  seizing  the 
bit  with  his  teeth,  laying  back  his  ears,  and  stretching 
out  his  eager  neck,  he  manifestly  felt  that  his  honour 
was  at  stake  ;  and  in  less  time  than  I  take  to  write 
it,  the  three  friends  cleared  a  way  for  us,  and  he  tore 
past  them  all  at  an  appalling  speed.  They  tried  for 
a  time  to  keep  within  reach  of  us,  but  that  sound 
only  put  fire  into  his  blood  ;  and  in  an  incredibly 
short  time  I  heard  them  not ;  nor,  from  the  moment 
that  he  bore  me  swinging  past  them,  durst  I  turn  m.y 
head  by  one  inch  to  look  for  them  again.  In  vain  I 
tried  to  hold  him  in  ;  he  tore  on,  with  what  appeared 
to  me  the  speed  of  the  wind.  Then  the  thunderstorm 
broke  around  us,  with  flash  of  lightning  and  flood  of 
rain,  and  at  every  fresh  peal  my  "  Garibaldi  "  dashed 
more  wildly  onward. 

To  me,  it  was  a  vast  surprise  to  discover  that  I 
could  sit  more  easily  on  this  wild  flying  thing,  than 
when  at  a  canter  or  a  trot.  At  every  turn  I  expected 
that  he  would  dash  himself  and  me  against  the  great 
forest  trees  ;  but  instinct  rather  than  my  hand  guided 
him  miraculously.  Sometimes  I  had  a  glimpse  of 
the  road,  but  as  for  the  "  notches,"  I  never  saw  one 
of   them ;   we    passed    them   with   lightning    speed 


THE  FLOATING  OF  THE  *'  DAYSPRING."  43 

Indeed,  I  durst  not  lift  my  eyes  for  one  moment  from 
watching  the  horse's  head  and  the  trees  on  our  track. 
My  high-crowned  hat  was  now  drenched,  and 
battered  out  of  shape  ;  for  whenever  we  came  to  a 
rather  clear  space,  I  seized  the  chance  and  gave  it 
another  knock  down  over  my  head.  I  was  spattered 
and  covered  with  mud  and  mire. 

Crash,  crash,  went  the  thunder,  and  on,  on,  went 
•*  Garibaldi  "  through  the  gloom  of  the  forest,  emerg- 
ing at  length  upon  a  clearer  ground  with  a  more 
visible  pathway.  Reaching  the  top  of  the  slope,  a 
large  house  stood  out  far  in  front  of  us  to  the  left ; 
and  the  horse  had  apparently  determined  to  make 
straight  for  that,  as  if  it  were  his  home.  He  skirted 
along  the  hill,  and  took  the  track  as  his  own  familiar 
ground,  all  my  effort  to  hold  him  in  or  guide  him 
having  no  more  effect  than  that  of  a  child.  By 
this  time,  I  suspect,  I  really  had  lost  all  power. 
"  Garibaldi  "  had  been  at  that  house,  probably  fre- 
quently before ;  he  knew  those  stables  ;  and  my  fate 
seemed  to  be  instant  death  against  door  or  wall. 

Some  members  of  the  family,  on  the  outlook  for 
the  Missionary,  saw  us  come  tearing  along  as  if  mad 
or  drunk ;  and  now  all  rushed  to  the  verandah, 
expecting  some  dread  catastrophe.  A  tall  and  stout 
young  groom,  amazed  at  our  wild  career,  throwing 
wide  open  the  gate,  seized  the  bridle  at  great  risk  to 
himself,  and  ran  full  speed,  yet  holding  back  with  all 
his  might,  and  shouting  at  me  to  do  the  same.  We 
succeeded, — "Garibaldi"    having    probably  attained 


^,  THE  FLOATING   OF   THE   ''  DAYSPRING: 

his  pu  pose, — in  bringing  him  to  a  halt  witliin  a  few 
paces  cf  the  door.  Staring  at  me  with  open  mouth, 
the  mai,  exclaimed,  "  I  have  saved  your  life.  What 
madness  to  ride  like  that!"  Thanking  him,  though 
I  could  s  arcely  by  this  time  articulate  a  word,  I  told 
him  that  \.he  horse  had  run  away,  and  that  I  had  lost 
all  control. 

Truly  1  ivas  in  a  sorry  plight,  drenched,  covered 
with  mud,  .\.  id  my  hat  battered  down  over  my  eyes  ; 
little  wondt  /  they  thought  me  drunk  or  mad  1 
Finally,  as  if  to  confirm  every  suspicion,  and  amuse 
them  all, — t  r  master,  mistress,  governess,  and 
children  now  "ooked  on  from  the  verandah, — when  I 
was  helped  oh>"  the  horse,  I  could  not  stand  on  my 
feet !  My  heac  still  went  rushing  on  in  the  race  ;  I 
staggered,  and  down  I  tumbled  into  the  mud, 
feeling  chagrin  ^nd  mortification  ;  yet  there  I  had  to 
sit  for  some  tinri :  before  I  recovered  myself,  so  as 
either  to  rise  or  to  speak  a  word.  When  I  did  get 
to  my  feet,  I  had  to  stand  holding  by  the  verandah 
for  some  time,  m/  head  still  rushing  on  in  the  race. 
At  length  the  mast  -x  said,  "  Will  you  not  come  in  ?  " 

I  knew  that  he  was  treating  me  for  a  drunken 
man  ;  and  the  giddiness  was  so  dreadful  still,  tliat 
my  attempts  at  speech  seemed  more  druiil<en  than 
even  my  gait 

As  soon  as  I  cou  )d  stand,  I  went  into  the  house, 
and  drew  near  to  an  excellent  fire  in  my  dripping 
clothes.  The  squc<tter  sat  opposite  me  in  silence. 
reading    the    newspapers,  and    taking    a  look  at  me 


THE   FLOATING    OF   THE    "  DAV^TKJNG."         4S 

now  and  again  over  his  spectacles.  By-and-bye  he 
remarked,  "  Wouldn't  it  be  worth  while  to  change 
your  clothes  ? " 

Speech  was  now  returning  to  me.  I  replied,  "Yes, 
but  my  bag  is  coming  on  in  the  cart,  and  may  not  be 
here  to-night." 

He  began  to  relent.  He  took  me  into  a  room,  and 
laid  out  for  me  a  suit  of  his  own.  I  being  then  very 
slender,  and  he  a  big-framed  farmer,  my  new  dress, 
thovigh  greatly  adding  to  my  comfort,  enhanced  the 
singularity  of  my  appearance. 

Returning  to  him,  washed  and  dressed,  I  inquired 
if  he  had  arranged  for  a  meeting  ?  My  tongue,  I 
fear,  was  still  unsteaoy,  for  the  squatter  looked  at 
me  rather  reproaclifuUy,  and  said,  "  Do  you  really 
consider  yourself  fit  to  appear  before  a  meeting 
to-night  ?" 

I  assured  him  that  he  was  quite  wrong  in  his 
suspicions,  that  I  was  a  life-lou^  Ab>taincr,  and  that 
my  nerves  had  been  so  unhinged  by  the  terrible  ride 
and  the  runaway  horse.  He  smiled  rather  suggest- 
ively, and  said  we  would  see  how  I  felt  after  tea. 

We  went  to  the  table.  All  that  had  occurred  was 
now  consummated  by  my  appearing  in  the  lusty 
farmer's  clothes  ;  and  the  lady  and  other  friends  had 
infinite  difficulty  in  keeping  their  amusement  within 
decent  bounds.  I  again  took  speech  in  hand,  but 
I  suspect  my  words  had  still  the  thickness  of  the 
tippler's  utterance,  for  they  seemed  not  to  carry  much 
conviction, — "  Dear  friends,  1   quite   understand  your 


46  THE  FLOATING   OF  THE   "DAYSFRING." 

feelings  ;  appearances  are  so  strangely  against  me. 
But  I  ann  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose.  I  have 
tasted  no  intoxicating  drink,  I  am  a  life-long  Total 
Abstainer  I " 

This  fairly  broke  down  their  reserve.  They 
laughed  aloud,  looking  at  each  other  and  at  me,  as 
if  to  say,  "Man,  you're  drunk  at  this  very  moment" 

Before  tea  was  over  they  appeared,  however,  to 
begin  to  entertain  the  idea  that  I  might  address  the 
meeting  ;  and  so  I  was  informed  of  the  arrangements 
that  had  been  made.  At  the  meeting,  my  incre- 
dulous friends  became  very  deeply  interested. 
Manifestly  their  better  thoughts  were  gaining  the 
ascendancy.  And  they  heaped  thereafter  every 
kindness  upon  me,  as  if  to  make  amends  for  harder 
suspicions. 

Next  morning  the  master  drove  me  about  ten 
miles  further  on  to  the  Church.  A  groom  rode  the 
race-horse,  who  took  no  scathe  from  his  thundering 
gallop  of  the  day  before.  It  left  deeper  traces  upon 
me,  I  got  through  the  Services,  however,  and  with 
good  returns  for  the  Mission.  Twice  since,  on  my 
Mission  tours,  I  have  found  myself  at  that  same 
memorable  house ;  and  on  each  occasion  a  large 
company  of  friends  were  being  regaled  by  the  good 
lady  there  with  very  comical  descriptions  of  my  first 
arrival  at  her  door. 


CHAPTER   II. 

AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

A  Fire-Water  Festival.— At  Tea  with  the  Aborigines.— 
"Black  Fellow  all  Gone !"— The  Poison-Gift  and  Civilization. 
—The  "Scattering"  of  the  Blacks.— The  "Brute-in-human- 
shape"  Theory.— The  Testimony  of  Nora.— Nathaniel 
Pepper  and  their  "Gods."— Smooth  Stone  Idols.— Rites  and 
Ceremonies.— "  Too  much  Devil-Devil."— The  Quest  for 
Idols.— Visit  to  Nora  in  the  Camp.— Independent  Testi- 
monies.—Nora's  own  Letters.— The  Aborigines  in  Settle- 
ments. 

"pVETAINED  for  nearly  a  week  at  Balmoral  by 
^-^  the  break-down  of  the  coach  on  these  dreadful 
roads,  I  telegraphed  to  Hamilton  for  a  conveyance  ; 
and  the  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School,  dear 
Mr.  Laidlaw,  volunteered,  in  order  to  reduce  expenses, 
to  spend  one  day  of  his  precious  time  coming  for  me, 
and  another  driving  me  down.  While  awaiting  him, 
I  came  into  painful  and  memorable  contact  with  the 
Aborigines  of  Australia.  The  Publicans  had  organ- 
ized a  day  of  sports,  horse-racing,  and  circus  exhibi- 
tions. Immense  crowds  assembled,  and,  amongst  the 
rest,  tribe  after  tribe  of  the  Aborigines  from  all  the 
surrounding  country.      Despite   the  law  prohibiting 


4U  A  MOMS    THh    ABORIGIAES. 

the  giving  of  strong  drinks  to  these  poor  creatures, 
foolish  and  unprincipltd  dealers  supplied  them  with 
the  same,  and  the  very  blankets  which  the  Govern- 
ment had  given  them,  were  freely  exchanged  for  the 
fire-water  which  kindled  them  to  madness. 

Next  day  was  Sabbath.  The  morning  was  hideous 
with  the  yells  of  the  fighting  Savages.  They  tcre 
about  on  the  Common  in  front  of  the  Church,  leading 
gentlemen  having  tried  in  vain  to  quiet  them,  and 
their  wild  voices  without  jarred  upon  the  Morning 
Service.  About  two  o'clock,  I  tried  to  get  into  con- 
versation with  them.  I  appealed  to  them  whether 
they  were  not  all  tired  and  hun'^ry  }  They  replied 
that  they  had  had  no  food  all  th.it  day  ;  they  had 
fought  since  the  morning!      I  said, — 

"  I  love  you  black  fellows.  I  go  Missionary  black 
fellows  far  away.  1  love  you,  want  you  rest,  get  food. 
Come  all  of  you,  rest,  sit  round  me,  and  we  will  talk, 
till  th^jins  (  =  women)  get  ready  tea.  They  boil  water, 
I  take  tea  with  you,  and  then  you  will  be  strong!  " 

By  broken  English  and  by  many  symbols,  I  won 
their  ear.  They  produced  tea  and  damper,  i.e.,  a 
rather  forbidding-looking  bread,  witliout  yeast,  baked 
on  the  coals.  Their  wives  hasted  to  boil  water.  I 
kept  incessantly  talking,  to  interest  them,  and  told 
them  how  Jesus,  God's  dear  Son,  came  and  died  to 
make  them  happy,  and  how  He  grieved  to  see  them 
beating  and  fighting  and  killing  each  other. 

When  the  tea  was  ready,  we  squatted  on  the  green 
grans,    tlieir    tins    were     filled,    the    "  damper "     was 


AMONG    THE    aBOH/GiNES.  4^ 

broken  into  lumps,  and  I  asked  the  blessing  of  God 
on  the  meal.  To  me  it  was  unpleasant  eating ! 
Many  of  them  looked  strong  and  healthy  ;  but  not  a 
few  were  weak  and  dying  creatures.  The  strong, 
devouring  all  they  could  get,  urged  me  to  be  done, 
and  let  them  finish  their  fighting,  eager  for  the  fray. 
But  having  gained  their  confidence,  I  prayed  witfc 
them,  and  thereafter  said, — 

"  Now,  before  I  leave,  I  will  ask  of  you  to  do  one 
thing  for  my  sake,  which  you  can  all  easily  do." 

With  one  voice  they  replied, — 

"  Yes,  we  all  do  whatever  you  say."  I  got  their 
leaders  to  promise  to  me  one  by  one.     I  then  said, — 

"  Now  you  have  got  your  tea,  and  I  ask  every  man 
and  boy  among  you  to  lie  down  in  the  bush  and  take 
a  sleep,  and  your  wives  will  sit  by  and  watch  over 
your  safety  I  " 

In  glum  silence,  their  war  weapons  still  grasped 
in  their  hands,  they  stood  looking  intently  at  me, 
doubting  whether  I  could  be  in  earnest  I  urged 
them, — 

"You  all  promised  to  do  what  I  asked.  If  >ou 
break  your  promise,  these  white  men  will  laugh  at 
me,  and  say  that  black  fellows  only  lie  and  deceive. 
Let  them  see  that  you  can  be  trusted.  I  wait  here 
till  I  see  you  all  asleep." 

One  said  that  his  head  was  cut,  and  he  must  have 

revenge  before  he  could  lie  down.     Others  filed  past 

showing  their  wounds,  and  declaring  that  it  'ras  toe 

bad  to  request  them  to  go  to  sleep.     I  praised  thero 

P.  4 


so  AMONG  THE  ABORIGINES. 

as  far  as  I  could,  but  urged  them  for  once  to  be  men 
and  to  keep  their  word.  Finally  they  all  agreed  to 
lie  down,  I  waiting  till  the  last  man  had  disap- 
peared ;  and,  being  doubly  exhausted  with  the 
debauch  and  the  fighting,  they  v/ere  soon  all  fast 
asleep.  I  prayed  that  the  blessed  Sleep  might  lull 
their  savage  passions. 

Before  daylight  next  morning,  the  Minister  and  I 
vere  hastening  to  the  scene  to  prevent  further  fight- 
ing ;  but  as  the  sun  was  rising  we  saw  the  last  tribe 
of  the  distant  Natives  disappearing  over  the  brow  of 
a  hill.  A  small  party  belonging  to  the  district  alone 
remained.  They  shouted  to  us,  "Black  fellow  all 
gone  I  No  more  fight.  You  too  much  like  black 
fellow!" 

For  three  days  afterwards  I  had  still  to  linger 
there ;  and  if  their  dogs  ran  or  barked  at  me,  the 
women  chased  them  with  sticks  and  stones,  and 
protected  me.  One  liitle  touch  of  kindness  and 
sympathy  had  unlocked  their  darkened  hearts. 

The  Aborigines  of  Australia  have  been  regarded  as 
perhaps  the  most  degraded  portion  of  the  human 
race,  at  least  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere.  Like 
the  Papuans  of  our  Islands,  they  rank  betwixt  Malay 
and  Negro  in  colour  and  appearance.  Their  hair, 
coarse,  black,  curly,  but  not  woolly ;  eyes,  dark  and 
yellowish,  with  very  heavy  eyebrows  ;  nose  flat,  with 
hole  bored  through  septum,  in  which  ornament  is 
hung;  small  chin,  thick  lips,  large  mouth,  and 
lustrous  teeth ;  high  cheek  bones,  with  sunken  eyes 


AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES. 


and  well-developed  brow.  Like  all  Savages  in  their 
natural  state,  they  were  nearly  nude,  filthy,  and 
wretched  ;  especially  in  winter,  when  covered  with 
kangaroo  and  opossum  skins,  which  they  hung 
around  themselves  loosely  by  day,  and  under  which 
they  slept  at  night.  They  sometimes  daubed  their 
bodies  all  over  with  paint,  mud,  charcoal,  or  ashes. 
Their  women  are  generally  of  a  slender  build.  All 
these  features  and  notes  are  true  of  many  of  our 
South  Sea  Islanders  too ;  but  they,  again,  are 
decidedly  of  a  higher  type.  On  many  of  the  Islands, 
faces,  though  dark,  are  as  pleasant  and  as  well  formed 
as  amongst  Europeans.  Besides,  the  Islanders  are 
not  nomadic  ;  they  live  in  settled  villages,  and  cul- 
tivate the  land  for  their  support 

Having  read  very  strong  statements  for  and 
against  the  Aborigines,  in  my  many  journeys  twenty- 
four  years  ago  I  resolved  to  embrace  every  oppor- 
tunity of  learning  their  customs  and  beliefs  directly 
from  themselves.  I  have  also  seen  their  disgusting 
"  Corrobbarees,"  and  know  by  facts  how  demoralizing 
these  Heathen  dances  are.  I  know  also  what  strong 
drink  has  done  amongst  them. 

Who  wonders  that  the  dark  races  melt  away 
before  the  whites  ?  The  pioneers  of  civilization 
will  carry  with  them  this  demon  of  strong  drink, 
the  fruitful  parent  of  every  other  vice.  The  black 
people  drink,  and  become  unmanageable  ;  and 
through  the  white  man's  own  poison-gift  an  excuse 
is  found  for  sweeping  the  poor  creatures  off  the  face 


AMONG    THE   ABORIGINES. 


of  the  earth.  Marsd'^n's  writings  show  how  oui 
Australian  blacks  are  destroyed.  But  I  have  myself 
been  on  the  track  of  such  butcheries  again  and 
agjain.  A  Victorian  lady  told  me  the  following 
incident  She  heard  a  child's  pitiful  cry  in  the  bush. 
On  tracing  it,  she  found  a  little  girl  weeping  over 
her  younger  brother.     She  said, — 

**  The  white  men  poisoned  our  father  and  mother. 
They  threaten  to  shoot  me,  so  that  I  dare  not  go 
near  them.  I  am  here,  weeping  over  my  brother 
till  we  die  I  " 

The  compassionate  lady  promised  to  be  a  mother 
to  the  little  sufferers,  and  to  protect  them.  They 
instantly  clung  to  her,  and  have  proved  themselves 
to  be  loving  and  dutiful  ever  since. 

In  Queensland  itself,  the  Native  Police,  armed  and 
mounted — accompanied  by  only  one  white  officer, 
that  no  tales  might  be  told — were  reported  to  be 
regularly  sent  out  to  "  scatter "  the  blacks  1  That 
meant,  in  many  a  case,  wholesale  murder.  But  in 
1887,  the  humane  Sir  Samuel  Griffiths,  premier,  had 
these  blood-stained  forces  disbanded  for  ever.  The 
Sydney  Morning  Herald,  2 1st  March,  1883,  contains 
stronger  things  than  were  ever  penned  or  uttered  by 
me  as  to  the  wholesale  destruction  of  the  Aborigines. 
The  watchword  of  the  white  settlers,  practically  if 
not  theoretically,  has  been,  "  Clear  them  out  of  the 
way,  and  give  us  the  soil  I  " 

Though  amongst  the  lower  types  of  the  human 
race,   the    Aborigines    have    made    excellent    stock 


AMONG    THE   ABORIGINES. 


riders,  bullock  drivers,  fencers,  and  servants  in 
every  department  And  they  have  proved  honest 
and  faithful,  especially  when  kindly  treated.  Austra- 
lians are  sometimes  bitter  against  them,  for  a  reason 
that  ought  rather  to  awaken  sympathy.  They  take 
Aboriginal  boys  or  girls  into  their  service,  they 
train  them  just  till  they  are  beginning  to  be  useful, 
and  lo !  they  go  back  to  their  own  people.  But  in 
almost  every  case  of  that  kind,  the  reason  is  perfectly 
clear.  They  are  only  taught  so  far  as  to  make 
them  useful  tools.  Their  minds  were  not  instructed, 
nor  their  hearts  enlightened  in  the  fear  of  God  and 
the  love  of  Jesus.  They  were  not  on  an  equality 
in  any  way  either  with  children  or  with  servants. 
They  grew  up  without  equals  and  without  associates. 
They  saw  their  parents  and  tribesmen  treated  with 
contempt*  and  abuse.  They  instinctively  felt  that 
the  moment  they  were  unable  to  serve  the  self-in- 
terest of  their  employers,  they  themselves  would  be 
thrust  out.  They  had  not  the  spirit  of  the  slave, 
though  kept  in  the  rank  of  a  slave  ;  and  they  yearned 
for  satisfaction  of  these  instincts,  which  the  supply 
of  their  mere  animal  necessities  could  not  assuage. 
Among  the  whites,  they  felt  degraded  and  outcast ; 
amongst  their  own  people,  they  had  the  honour  and 
esteem  that  were  within  reach  of  their  kindred,  and 
they  might  weave  around  their  poor  lot  the  mys- 
terious and  ever-blessed  ties  of  family  and  home. 
And  here  and  there,  doubtless,  flashed  in  the  heart 
of  some  Native  boy  a  gleam  of  that  patriotism  that 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 


led  Moses  to  escape  from  Pharaoh's  court,  and  refuse 
to  be  identified  with  the  despisers  and  oppressors  of 
his  own  enslaved  race, — divine  in  the  Aboriginal  as 
in  the  Hebrew,  though  each  might  give  a  very  differ- 
ent account  of  its  origin  1 

A  book  once  fell  into  my  hands,  entitled, — 
**  Sermons  on  Public  Subjects,"  by  Charles  Kingsley. 
I  knew  him  to  be  a  man  greatly  gifted  and  greatly 
beloved  ;  and  hence  my  positive  distress  on  reading 
from  the  eighth  sermon,  page  234,  "  On  the  Fall,'' 
the  following  awful  words  : — *"  The  Black  people 
of  Australia,  exactly  the  same  race  as  the  African 
Negro,  cannot  take  in  the  Gospel.  .  .  .  All  at- 
tempts to  bring  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true 
God  have  as  yet  failed  utterly.  .  .  .  Poor  brutes 
in  human  shape  .  .  .  they  must  perish  off  the 
face  of  the  earth  like  brute  beasts." 

I  will  not  blame  this  great  preacher  for  boldly 
uttering  and  publishing  what  multitudes  of  others 
show  by  their  conduct  that  they  believe,  but  dare 
not  say  so.  Nor  need  any  one  blame  me,  if,  knowing 
facts  and  details  which  Kingsley  could  never  know, 


•  See  the  whole  context  in  "Sermons  on  National  Subjects." 
yMacmillan  Ss*  Co.,  1880)  pp.  414  to  417,  where  it  is  numbered  as 
Sermon  XLL;  particularly  this  regulative  declaration  regarding 
"what  Original  Sin  may  bring  man  to": — "What  is  to  my 
mind  the  most  awful  part  of  the  matter  remains  to  be  told — 
that  man  may  actually  fall  by  Original  Sin  too  low  to  re- 
ceive the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  be  recovered  again  bT 
\t."— {Editor). 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  5S 

I  turn  aside  for  a  few  moments,  and  let  the  light  of 
practical  knowledge  stream  in  on  this  and  all 
similar  teaching,  come  from  whatsoever  quarter  it 
may. 

While  I  was  pondering  over  Kingsley's  words,  the 
story  of  Nora,  an  Aboriginal  Christian  woman,  whom, 
as  hereafter  related,  I  myself  actually  visited  and 
corresponded  with,  was  brought  under  my  notice,  as 
if  to  shatter  to  pieces  everything  that  the  famous 
preacher  had  proclaimed.  A  dear  friend  told  me 
how  he  had  seen  Nora  encamped  with  the  blacks 
near  Hexham  in  Victoria.  Her  husband  had  lost, 
through  drink,  their  once  comfortable  home  at  a 
Station  where  he  was  employed.  The  change  back 
to  life  in  camp  had  broken  her  health,  and  she  lay 
sick  on  the  ground  within  a  miserable  hut  The 
visitors  found  her  reading  a  Bible,  and  explaining  to 
a  number  of  her  own  poor  people  the  wonders  of 
redeeming  love.  My  friend,  Roderick  Urquhart, 
Esq.,  overcome  by  the  sight,  said, — 

"  Nora,  I  am  grieved  to  see  you  here,  and  deprived 
of  every  comfort  in  your  sickness." 

She  answered,  not  without  tears,  "The  change 
has  indeed  made  me  unwell ;  but  I  am  beginning 
to  think  that  this  too  is  for  the  best ;  it  has  at  last 
brought  my  poor  husband  to  his  senses,  and  I  will 
grudge  nothing  if  God  thereby  brings  him  to  the 
Saviour's  feet  1  * 

She  further  explained,  that  she  had  found  wonder- 
ful joy  in  telling  her  own  people  about  the  true  God 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 


and  his  Son  Jesus,  and  was  quite  assured  that  the 
Lord  in  His  own  way  v/ould  send  her  relief.  The 
visitors  who  accompanied  Mr.  Urquhart  showed 
themselves  to  be  greatly  affected  by  the  true  and 
pure  Christian  spirit  of  this  poor  Aboriginal,  and  on 
parting  she  said, — 

"  Do  not  think  that  I  like  this  miserable  hut,  or 
the  food,  or  the  company  ;  but  I  am  and  have  been 
happy  in  trying  to  do  good  amongst  my  people." 

For  my  part,  let  that  dear  Christlike  soul  look 
out  on  me  from  her  Aboriginal  hut,  and  I  will 
trample  under  foot  all  teachings  or  theorizings  that 
dare  to  say  that  she  or  her  kind  are  but  poor  brutes ; 
— they  who  say  so  blaspheme  Human  Nature.  "I 
thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  Heaven  and  Earth, 
that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes."     -' 

Recall,  ere  you  read  further,  what  the  Gospel  has 
done  for  the  near  kindred  of  these  same  Abori- 
ginals. On  our  own  Aneityum  3,500  Cannibals  have 
been  led  to  renounce  their  heathenism,  aud  are  lead- 
ing a  civilized  and  a  Christian  life.  In  Fiji,  70,000 
Cannibals  have  been  brought  under  the  influence  of 
the  Gospel  ;  and  13,000  members  of  the  Churches 
there  are  professing  to  live  and  work  for  Jesus.  In 
Samoa,  34,000  Cannibals  have  professed  Christianity; 
and,  in  nineteen  years,  its  College  has  sent  forth  206 
Native  teachers  and  evangelists.  On  our  New 
Hebrides,  more  than  12,000  Cannibals  have  been 
brought  to  sit   at  the  feet  of  Christ,  not  to   say  that 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINE^. 


they  are  all  model  Christians ;  and  133  of  the 
Natives  have  been  trained  and  sent  forth  as  teachers 
and  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  Had  Christ  been 
brought  in  the  same  way  into  the  heart  and  life  of 
the  Aborigines  by  the  Christians  of  Australia  and  of 
Britain — equally  blessed  results  would  as  surely  have 
followed,  for  He  is  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
for  ever." 

It  is  easy  to  understand,  moreover,  how  even  ex- 
perienced travellers  may  be  deluded  to  believe  that 
the  Aborigines  have  no  idols  and  no  religion.  One 
must  have  lived  amongst  them  or  their  kindred  ere 
he  can  authoritatively  decide  these  questions.  Before 
i  left  Melbourne,  for  instance,  I  had  met  Nathaniel 
Pepper,  a  converted  Aboriginal  from  Wimmera.  I 
asked  him  if  his  people  had  any  "  Doctors,"  i.e.,  sacred 
men  or  priests.  He  said  they  had,  I  inquired  if 
they  had  any  objects  of  Worship,  or  any  belief  in 
God  ?     He  said,  "  No !     None  whatever." 

But  on  taking  from  my  pocket  some  four  small 
stone  idols,  his  expression  showed  at  once  that  he 
recognised  them  as  objects  of  Worship.  He  had 
seen  the  sacred  men  use  them;  but  he  refused  to 
answer  any  more  questions.  I  resolved  now,  if  pos- 
sible, to  secure  some  of  their  idols,  and  set  this  whoh 
problem  once  for  all  at  rest. 

At  Newstead,  on  another  occasion,  I  persuaded  a 
whole  camp  of  the  Aborigines  to  come  to  my  meet' 
ing.  After  the  address,  they  waited  to  examine  the 
idols  and  stone  gods  which  I  had  shown.     Some  oi 


58  AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES. 

the  young  men  admitted  that  their  "  doctors  "  had 
things  like  these,  which  they  and  the  old  people 
prayed  to  :  but  they  added  jauntily, — 

"We  young  fellows  don't  worship;  we  know  too 
much  for  that  I  " 

No  "  doctors "  were,  however,  in  that  camp ;  so  I 
could  not  meet  with  them  ;  but  I  already  felt  that 
the  testimony  of  nearly  all  white  people  that  the 
blacks  had  "no  idols  and  no  worship,"  was  quickly 
crumbling  away.  Besides,  my  ever-dear  friend, 
Andrew  Scott,  Esq.,  had  informed  me  that  when  he 
first  went  out  among  the  blacks, — almost  alone,  and 
one  of  the  first  white  men  they  had  ever  seen, — he 
saw  them  handling,  and  going  through  ceremonials 
with  just  such  "smooth  stones"  as  I  had  brought 
from  the  Islands,  without  for  a  moment  dreaming 
that  they  were  idols.  Yet  such  is  the  actual  fact  ; 
very  much  as  it  was  in  the  ancient  days  when  Isaiah 
(ch.  Ivii.  6)  denounced  thus  the  "sons  of  the  sorcer- 
ess," who  were  "  inflaming  themselves  with  idols." 
"  Among  the  smooth  stones  of  the  stream  (or  valley) 
is  thy  portion  ;  they,  they  are  thy  lot  ;  even  to  them 
hast  thou  poured  a  drink  offering,  hast  thoj  offered 
a  meat  offering  (or  oblation)." 

Yet  again,  R.  Urquhart,  Esq.,  Tangery,  in- 
formed me  that  he  also  had  seen  the  Aborigines 
engaged  in  religious  observances.  First  of  all,  a  vast 
multitude  of  men  and  women  joined  in  a  great 
Corrobbarree,  or  Heathen  festival  and  dance.  There- 
after each  marched  individually  towards  the  centre  o( 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  59 

t  huge  ring,  and  after  certain  ceremonies,  bowed  as  if 
in  worship  towards  two  manHke  figures  cut  in  the 
ground.  Our  life  amongst  the  heathen  had  taught 
us  that  Worship  was  there. 

The  rite  of  circumcision  was  practised  also  amongst 
the  blacks  of  Australia  as  well  as  amongst  our  New 
Hebrideans.  Boys,  on  attaining  what  was  looked 
upon  as  early  manhood,  were  thus  initiated  into  their 
privileges  as  men  ;  and  the  occasion  was  accom- 
panied with  feasting,  dancing,  and  what  they  regarded 
as  religious  ceremonies. 

Some  tribes  in  Australia,  as  on  our  Islands  also, 
indicate  the  rank  or  class  to  which  a  man  belongs 
by  the  barbarous  custom  of  knocking  out  the  two 
front  teeth  !  This  is  done  on  reaching  a  certain  age  ; 
with  feasts  and  dancings  held  at  midnight,  and  during 
full  moon,  in  connection  with  sacred  spots,  which  no 
one  but  a  priest  will  be  found  daring  enough  to  ap- 
proach. 

Hence  there  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  as  to  the 
character  and  meaning  of  such  "  mysterious  figures  " 
as  those  so  much  discussed,  carved  on  the  flat  rocks 
at  Middle  Harbour,  or  on  the  South  Reef  promon- 
tory at  Cape  Cove.  They  are  found  also  at  Point 
Piper,  at  Mossmans,  at  Lane  Cove,  and  at  many 
other  places  throughout  Australia,  representing  the 
human  figure  in  almost  every  attitude,  the  kangaroo, 
the  flying  squirrel,  the  shark,  the  whale,  etc.,  etc., — all 
of  which  I  believe  to  be  sacred  objects,  and  these 
rocks  and  cliffs  to  be  sacred  places.     Some  of  the 


AMONG    I  HE   ABORIGINES. 


fish  carved  there  are  twenty-seven  feet  long.  The 
Aborigines  would  give  no  explanation  of  their  origin, 
except  tiiat  they  were  "made  by  black  fellows  long, 
long  ago;"  and  that  the  blacks  would  not  h've  near 
them,  for  "too  much  devil-devil  walk  about  there." 
The  Balmoral  blacks  informed  me  that  their  sacred 
men  carried  about  such  objects  as  I  showed  them, 
and  "that  they  were  devil-devil," — which  is  their  only 
word  for  God  or  Spirit,  when  they  talk  to  you  in 
broken  English. 

The  1 8th  of  February,  1863,  was  a  day  worthy 
of  being  chronicled  and  remembered.  I  visited  the 
Wonwonda  Station  in  the  Wimmera  district  of 
Victoria,  and  there  beheld  a  great  camp  of  the 
Aborigines  on  the  plain  near  by.  Securing  the  com- 
pany of  the  following  witnesses,  I  proceeded  to  the 
camp,  and  found  that  part  of  them  had  already  seen 
me  at  Balmoral.  Two  of  them  spoke  English  fairly 
well.  I  managed  to  break  through  their  reticence,  and 
in  course  of  time  they  tcld  us  freely  about  the  customs 
and  traditions  of  their  people.  They  took  us  to  their 
"doctor,"  or  Sacred  Man,  who  was  lying  sick  in  his  hut. 
Half  concealed  among  the  skins  and  clothes  behind 
him,  I  observed  several  curious  bags,  which  I  knew  at 
once  would  probably  contain  the  little  idols  of  which 
I  was  in  quest.  I  urged  the  witnesses  to  take  special 
notice  of  everything  that  occurred,  and  draw  up  and 
sign  a  statement  for  my  future  use.  The  following  is 
their  attested  report  : — 

"  Mr.    Paton,    having    carefully    explained    to    the 


AMONG    THE   ABORIGINES. 


blacks  that  he  would  like  to  see  some  of  the  sacred 
objects  which  they  said  made  the  people  sick  and  well, 
assured  them  that  his  aim  was  not  to  mock  at  them, 
but  to  prove  to  white  people  that  the  blacks  had 
objects  of  worship  and  were  not  like  pigs  and  dogs. 
He  offered  them  a  number  of  small  pieces  of  silver  to 
get  bread  and  tea  for  the  "doctor,"  if  they  would  open 
these  little  bags  and  let  us  see  what  was  in  them. 
After  a  good  deal  of  talk  amongst  themselves,  he  took 
some  of  the  Island  stone-gods  fro  i  his  pocket,  saying., 
*  I  know  that  these  bags  have  such  things  in  them." 
An  Aboriginal  woman  exclaimed,  '  You  can't  hide 
them  from  that  fellow !  He  knows  all  about  us.' 
Mr.  Rutherford  offered  to  kill  a  sheep,  and  give  them 
sugar  and  tea  to  feast  on,  if  they  would  open  the 
little  bags,  but  they  refused.  After  consulting  the 
Sacred  Man,  however,  he  took  the  silver  pieces  and 
allowed  them  to  be  opened  before  us.  They  were 
full  of  exactly  such  stones  and  other  things  as  Mr. 
Paton  had  brought  from  the  Islands,  to  prove  to 
white  people  in  Melbourne  that  they  were  not  like 
dogs,  but  had  gods  ;  he  offered  the  Sacred  Man  more 
money  for  four  of  the  objects  he  had  seen.  After 
much  talk  among  themselves,  he  took  the  money  ; 
and  in  our  presence  Mr.  Paton  selected  a  stone  idol, 
a  piece  of  painted  wood  of  conical  shape,  a  piece  of 
bone  of  human  leg  with  seven  rings  carved  round 
it,  which  they  said  had  the  power  of  restoring  sick 
people  to  health,  and  another  piece  of  painted  wood 
which  made  people  sick;  but  they  made  him  solemnly 


62  AMONG   THE   ABORIGINES. 

promise  that  he  would  tell  no  other  black  fellows 
where  he  got  them.  They  were  much  interested  in 
Mr.  Paton's  conversation,  and  said,  '  No  Missionary 
teach  black  fellow.'  They  then  showed  us  square 
rugs,  thread  and  grass  bags,  etc.,  all  neatly  made  by 
themselves,  as  proofs  that  if  they  were  taught  they 
and  their  wives  could  learn  to  do  things  and  to  work 
just  like  white  people  ;  but  they  said, '  White  man  no 
care  for  black  fellow.*  All  this,  we,  whose  names 
follow,  were  eye-witnesses  of: — G.  Rutherford,  (Mrs.) 
A.  Sutherland,  (Mrs.)  Martha  Rutherford,  Jemima 
Rutherford,  Ben.  B.  Bentock,  tutor  of  the  Rutherford 
family." 

On  returning  to  Horsham,  I  informed  my  dear 
friends.  Rev.  P.  Simpson  and  his  excellent  lady,  of 
my  exploits  and  possessions.     He  replied, — 

"  There  is  a  black  '  doctor '  gone  round  our  house 
just  now  to  see  one  of  his  people  who  is  washing  here 
to-day.  Let  us  go  and  test  them,  whether  they 
know  these  objects." 

Carrying  them  in  his  hand  we  went  to  them.  The 
woman  instantly  on  perceiving  them  dropped  what 
she  was  washing,  and  turned  away  in  instinctive 
terror.     Mr.  Simpson  asked, — 

"  Have  you  ever  before  seen  stones  like  these  ?  " 

The  wily  "  doctor  "  replied,  "  Plenty  on  the  plains, 
where  I  kick  them  out  of  my  way." 

Taking  others  out  of  my  pocket,  I  said,  "  These 
make  people  sick  and  well,  don't  they  ? " 

His  rage  overcame  his  duplicity,  and  he  exclaimed 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES.  63 

*  What  black  fellow  give  you  these  ?     If  I  know  him 
I  do  for  him  I  " 

The  woman,  looking  the  picture  of  terror,  and 
pointing  to  one  of  the  objects,  cried, — 

"  That  fellow  no  good  I  he  kill  men.  No  good,  no 
good  1     Me  too  much  afraid." 

Then,  looking  to  me,  she  said,  pointing  with  her 
finger,  "That  fellow  savy  (knows)  too  much!  No 
white  man  see  them.     He  no  good." 

There  was  more  in  this  scene  and  in  all  its  sur- 
roundings, than  in  many  arguments ;  and  Mr.  Simp- 
son thoroughly  believed  that  these  were  objects  of 
idolatrous  worship. 

On  a  later  occasion  I  showed  these  four  objects  to 
Aborigines,  with  whom  I  got  into  intercourse  far  off 
in  New  South  Wales.  They  at  once  recognised 
them,  and  showed  the  same  superstitious  dread. 
They  told  me  the  peculiar  characteristics  and  the 
special  powers  ascribed  to  each  idol  or  charm.  This 
I  confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  five  different  tribes 
living  at  great  distances  from  each  other ;  and  it  is 
morally  certain  that  amongst  all  the  blacks  of  Austra- 
lia such  objects  are  so  worshipped  and  feared  in  the 
place  of  God. 

And  now  let  me  relate  the  story  of  my  visit  tc 
Nora,  the  converted  Aboriginal  referred  to  abcve. 
Accompanied  by  Robert  Hood,  Esq.,  J.P.,  Victoria, 
I  found  my  way  to  the  encampment  near  Hexham. 
She  did  not  know  of  our  coming,  nor  see  us  till  we 
stood  at  the  door  of  her  hut     She  was  clean  and 


AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES. 


tidily  dressed,  as  were  also  her  dear  little  children, 
and  appeared  glad  to  see  us.  She  had  just  been 
reading  the  Presbyterian  Messenger,  and  the  Bible 
was  lying  at  her  elbow.     I  said, — 

*'  Do  you  read  the  Messenger  ?  " 

She  replied,  "  Yes  ;  I  like  to  know  what  is  going 
on  in  the  Church." 

We  found  her  to  be  a  sensible  and  humble  Chris- 
tian woman,  conversing  intelligently  about  religion  and 
serving  God  devotedly.  Next  Sabbath  she  brought 
her  husband,  her  children,  and  six  blacks  to  Church,  all 
decently  dressed,  and  they  all  listened  most  attentively. 

At  our  first  meeting  I  said,  "  Nora,  they  tell  me 
you  are  a  Christian.  1  want  to  ask  you  a  few  ques- 
tions about  the  blacks  ;  and  I  hope  that  as  a  Chris- 
tian you  will  speak  the  truth."  Rather  hurt  at  my 
language,  she  raised  her  right  hand,  and  replied,  "  I 
am  a  Christian.  I  fear  and  serve  the  true  God.  I 
always  speak  the  truth." 

Taking  from  my  pocket  the  stone  idols  from  the 
Islands,  I  inquired  if  her  people  had  or  worshipped 
things  like  these.  She  replied,  "The  'doctors'  have 
them." 

"Have  you  a  'doctor' in  your  camp?"  I  asked. 
She  said,  "  Yes,  my  uncle  is  the  Sacred  Man ;  but 
he  is  now  far  away  from  this." 

"  Has  he  the  idols  with  him  now  ?"  I  inquired. 

She  answered,  "  No  ;  they  are  left  in  my  care.'* 

I  then  said  :  "Could  you  let  us  see  them  ?" 

She  consulted  certain  representatives  of  the  tribe 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 


who  were  at  hand.  They  rose,  and  removed  to  a 
distance.  They  had  consented.  Mr.  Hood  assured 
me  that  no  fault  would  be  found  with  her,  as  she  was 
the  real,  or  at  least  virtual  head  of  the  tribe.  Out  of 
a  larger  bag  she  then  drew  two  smaller  bags  and 
opened  them.  They  were  filled  with  the  very  objects 
which  I  had  brought  from  the  Islands.  I  asked  her 
to  consult  the  men  of  her  tribe  whether  they  would 
agree  to  sell  four  or  five  of  them  to  me,  that  I  might 
by  them  convince  the  white  people  that  they  had 
gods  of  their  own,  and  are,  therefore,  above  the  brutes 
of  the  field  ;  the  money  to  be  given  to  their  Sacred 
Man  on  his  return.  This,  also,  after  a  time  was 
agreed  to.  I  selected  three  of  the  objects,  and  paid 
the  stipulated  price.  And  the  undernoted  indepen- 
dent witness  attests  the  transaction  : — 

"  I  this  day  visited  an  encampment  of  the  Hop- 
kins blacks,  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Paton, 
Missionary,  and  was  witness  to  the  following.  Mr. 
Paton  being  under  the  impression  that  many  of  the 
superstitions  and  usages,  common  to  the  South  Sea 
Islanders  were  similar  among  the  Aborigines  of 
Australia,  began  by  showing  some  idols,  etc.,  of  the 
former,  and  asking  if  they  had  seen  any  like  them. 
This  inquiry  was  made  of  a  highly  civilized  woman, 
named  Nora,  who  can  read  and  write,  and  has  great 
influence  with  her  tribe.  She  answered :  Oh  yes, 
the  '  doctors  '  have  them. 

*'  On  Mr.  Paton  expressing  great  anxiety  to  see  some 
of  them,  she,  alter  consulting  some    time  with    the 


66  AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 

Other  blacks,  said  she  had  some  belonging  to  King 
John,  her  uncle,  who  was  absent,  and  had  left  them 
)n  her  care.  After  considerable  reluctance  shown  on 
the  part  of  the  other  blacks,  who  were  off  when  they 
saw  Mr.  Paton  knew  all  about  them,  a  bag  waa 
produced,  in  which  there  wer's  kangaroo  tusks  or 
bears*  tusks,  pieces  of  human  bone,  stones,  charred 
wood,  etc.,  etc.  She  described  the  virtues  attributed 
to  the  different  articles.  If  any  evil  was  wanted  to 
befall  one  of  another  tribe,  the  '  doctor,'  after  mut- 
tering, threw  such  a  stone  in  the  direction  he  was 
supposed  to  be,  wishing  he  might  fall  sick,  or  might 
die,  etc.  The  spirit  from  the  idol  entered  into  his 
body,  and  he  was  sure  to  fall  sick  or  die.  Another 
piece  of  charred  wood,  that  the  *  doctor '  rubbed  on 
the  diseased  part  of  any  sick  person,  made  the  pain 
come  out  to  the  spirit  in  the  wood,  and  the  '  doctor' 
carried  it  away.  All  this  time  the  other  blacks  were 
in  evident  dread  of  the  things  being  seen  and 
handled,  repeating,  '  No  white  man  ever  see  these 
before  1 '  Mr.  Paton  got  three  specimens  from  them, 
viz.,  an  evil  and  a  good  spirit,  and  a  piece  of  carved 
bone.  Robert  Hood,  J. P.,  Hexham,  Victoria,  Me- 
rang,  28th  February,  1863." 

Mr  Hood  asked  Nora  how  he  had  never  heard  of 
or  seen  these  things  before,  living  so  long  amongst 
them,  and  blacks  constantly  coming  and  going  about 
his  house.     She  replied, — 

"  Long  ago  white  men  laughed  at  black  fellows, 
praying   to   their   idols.     Black    fellows   said,   white 


AMONG   THB  ABORIGINES. 


men  never  see  them  again !  Suppose  this  white  man 
not  know  all  about  thc:n,  he  would  not  now  see  them 
No  white  men  live  now  'nave  seen  what  you  have  seen." 

Thus  it  has  been  denion<;trated  on  the  spot,  and 
in  presence  of  the  most  reliable  witnesses,  that  the 
Abc/igines,  before  they  saw  the  white  invaders,  were 
not  "brutes  "  incapable  of  knowing  God,  but  human 
beings,  yearning  after  a  God  of  some  kind.  Nor  do 
I  believe  that  any  tribe  of  men  will  ever  be  found, 
who,  when  their  language  and  customs  are  rightly 
interpreted,  will  not  display  their  consciousness  of 
the  need  of  a  God  and  that  Divine  capacity  of  hold- 
ing fellowship  with  the  Unseen  Powers,  of  which  the 
brutes  are  without  one  faintest  trace. 

The  late  Mr.  Hamilton,  of  Mortlake,  wrote  me  in 
1863  as  follows  : — 

"  During  a  residence  of  twenty-six  years  in  New 
South  Wales  and  Victoria,  from  constant  intercourse 
with  Australian  Aborigines  I  am  convinced  that 
they  are  capable  of  learning  anything  that  white 
people  in  an  equally  neglected  condition  could  learn. 
In  two  instances  I  met  with  females  possessing  a 
greater  amount  of  religious  knowledge  than  many  of 
our  white  population.  The  one  was  able  to  prompt 
the  children  she  was  attending  as  a  servant  in  the 
answers  proper  to  give  to  the  questions  I  put  to 
them  regarding  the  facts  and  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity. This  was  in  New  South  Wales.  The  other  was 
Nora  Hood,  baptized  and  married  to  an  Aboriginal 
[  conversed  with  her  according  to  the  usage  of  the 


68  AMONG    THE   ABORIGINES. 

Presbyterian  Church,  and  I  believe  her  to  be  a  sin- 
cere  and  intelligent  Christian.  I  baptized  her  chil- 
dren without  hesitation  ;  while  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty 
in  many  cases  to  withhold  the  privilege  from  white 
parents,  on  account  of  their  being  unable  to  make  a 
credible  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and  obedi- 
ence to  Him.  Under  God,  she  owes  her  instruction 
and  conversion  to  Mrs.  MacKenzie.  William  Hamil- 
ton, Minister." 

William  Armstrong,  Esq.,  of  Hexham  Park,  wrote 
in  1863  :— 

"  The  Aborigines  of  Australia  certainly  believe  in 
spirits,  and  that  their  spirit  leaves  the  body  at  death 
and  goes  to  some  other  island,  and  they  seem  to 
have  many  superstitious  ideas  about  the  dead.  .  .  . 
I  believe  they  would  have  been  as  easily  influenced 
by  the  Gospel  as  any  other  savages,  if  they  had  been 
taught ;  but  intoxicating  spirits,  and  the  accompany- 
ing vices  of  white  people  have  ruined  them.  William 
Armstrong." 

But  let  Nora,  one  of  the  "  poor  brutes  in  human 
shape,"  who  was  "  incapable  of  taking  in  the  Gospel," 
and  must  "  perish  like  brute  beasts,"  now  speak  to 
the  heart  of  every  reader  in  her  own  words.  In 
February,  1863,  she  wrote  to  me  as  follows  : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  received  your  kind  letter,  and  was 
glad  to  hear  from  you.  I  am  always  reading  my 
Bible,  for  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  and  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord,  Amen.  I  cften  speak  to  the  blacks 
about   Jesus   Christ  ;  and    some  of  them   believe   in 


AMONG    THE  ABORIGINES. 


God  and  in  Jesus.  I  always  teach  my  children  to 
pray  to  God  our  Father  in  Heaven.  .  .  .  Colin 
will  try  not  to  drink  any  more.  He  is  always  pray- 
ing to  God.  Them  blacks  that  come  with  me,  1  will 
tell  about  God  and  about  their  sins  ;  but  they  are  so 
very  wicked,  they  won  t  listen  to  me  teaching  them 
Sir,  I  shall  always  pray  for  you,  that  God  may  bless 
and  guide  you.  O  Sir,  pray  for  me,  my  husband, 
and  my  children  I  Your  obedient  servant,  Nora 
Hood." 

In  her  second  letter,  she  says  ; — "Your  kind  letter 
gave  me  great  comfort.  I  thank  God  that  I  am  able 
to  read  and  write.  Mrs.  and  Miss  MacKenzie  taught 
me ;  and  through  them  I  came  to  know  Jesus  Christ 
my  Saviour.  Our  Lord  says,  '  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye 
that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  yoM 
rest.*  *  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 
waters!'  Sir,  I  will  tell  Joe  and  King  John,  and  I 
have  been  always  telling  Katy  and  all  the  rest  of 
them  about  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.  Please,  Sir,  I 
would  like  you  to  write  to  me,  that  I  may  show  them 
your  letters,"  etc.,  etc. 

In  a  third  letter,  also  dated  1863,  she  says: — 
*  Dear  Sir,  Colin  and  I  were  glad  to  hear  from  you. 
I  am  telling  the  blacks  always  about  God  our 
Saviour  and  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  They  are 
to  very  wicked.  They  go  from  place  to  place,  and 
don't  stop  long  with  me.  I  am  always  teaching  my 
children  to  pray,  and  would  like  to  send  them  to 
School  if  I  could.     ...     I  hope  you  will  go  home 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 


to  England  safely,  get  more  Missionaries,  and  then 
go  back  to  your  poor  blacks  on  the  Islands.  I  will 
be  glad  to  hear  from  you.  May  the  Lord  God  bless 
you,  wherever  you  go  I  Your  affectionate,  Nora 
Hood." 

Poor,  dear,  Christian-hearted  Nora  I  The  Christ- 
spirit  shines  forth  unmistakably  through  thee, — 
praying  for  and  seeking  to  save  husband  and  children, 
enduring  trials  and  miseries  by  the  aid  of  communion 
with  thy  Lord,  weeping  over  the  degradation  of  thy 
people  and  seeking  to  lift  them  up  by  telling  them  of 
the  true  God  and  of  His  love  to  Mankind  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Would  that  all  white  Christians  mani- 
fested forth  as  much  of  the  Divine  Master's  Spirit ! 

Alas,  in  reading  Marsden's  "  Life,"  and  other 
authorities,  one  shrinks  with  a  sickening  feeling  at 
the  description  of  the  butcheries  of  the  poor  blacks  ! 
Imagine  1830,  when  the  inhabitants  were  called  out 
to  join  the  troops,  and  nearly  three  thousand  armed 
men  gloated  in  the  work  of  destruction  from  the  4th 
of  October  till  the  26th  November.  Read  of  one 
boasting  that  he  had  killed  seven  blacks  with  his  own 
hand  ;  another,  that  he  had  slain,  and  piled  up  in  a 
heap,  thirty  men,  women,  and  children  ;  and  a  third. 
a  gentleman^  of  whom  Lieutenant  Laidlavv  tells, 
exhibiting  as  a  trophy  over  his  bookcase  the  skull  of 
a  poor  black,  pierced  by  the  bullet  with  which  he 
had  shot  him  I  And  their  sin,  their  crime  ?  Oh, 
only  seizing  a  sheep,  in  the  frenzy  of  hunger,  which 
fattened  on  the  lands  where  once  grew  their  food 


AMONG   THE  ABORIGINES. 


and  from  which  the  white  man  had  pitilessly  hunted 
them.  Retribution  comes,  but  sometimes  slowly,  and 
is  not  recognised  when  she  appears  ;  but  Australia 
suffers  to-day  from  the  passions  then  let  loose  against 
the  blacks.     The  demons  have  come  home  to  roost. 

During   my   last    Mission    tour,  in    1888,  through 
Victoria  and  part  of  New  South  Wales,  I  visited  all 
Stations  of  the  Aborigines  that  could  be  conveniently 
reached.    There  the  few  remnants  of  a  once  numerous 
race   are   now   assembled   together.     They   try  hard 
to  constrain  themselves  to  live  in  houses.     But  the 
spirit    of   the   wanderer    is    in    them.      They    start 
forth,  every  now  and  again,  for  an  occasional  ramble 
over  their  old  hunting    grounds,   and    to    taste   the 
sweets   of  freedom.       In    Victoria,  the    Government 
now   provide   food    and  clothing  for  the  Aborigines 
who  will  remain  at  the  appointed  Stations,  so  that  in 
regard  to  temporals  the  survivors  are  not  badly  off. 
Their   religious  training  and    spiritual    interests  are 
left  entirely  to  the  Churches.     The  Government  pro- 
vides a  Superintendent  at  each  Station  ;  and  where 
he  is  a  Christian  man,  and   takes  any  interest  in  the 
religion  and  morals  of  the  tribes,  contentment  reigns. 
At  Ramayeuk,  for   instance,  the   Superintendent   is 
Rev.  F.  A.  Haganeur  ;  and  he  and  his  excellent  wife 
regularly  instruct  the  blacks.     Nothing  can  be  more 
delightful  than  the  results.     The  faces  of  the  people 
were  shining  with  happiness.     Their  rows  of  clean 
and  neat  cottages  were  a  picture  and  an  emblem.     In 
their  Church,  a  Native  woman  played  the  harmonium 


AMONG    THE   ABORIGINES. 


and  led  the  praise.  I  never  had  more  attentive 
Congregations.  On  two  occasions  they  handed  me 
;^5,  collected  at  their  own  free  will,  for  our  Island 
Mission.  Their  School  received  from  the  Government 
examiners  one  of  the  highest  percentages.  Many  at 
this  Station  have,  after  a  consistent  Christian  life, 
died  in  the  full  hope  of  Glory  together  with  Jesus. 

At  all  the  other  Stations  in  Victoria  the  outward 
comforts  of  the  Natives  are  attended  to,  but  Superin- 
tendents ought  to  be  appointed,  in  every  case,  to  care 
for  their  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies.  For  strong 
drink  and  other  vices  are  rapidly  sweeping  the 
Aborigines  away ;  and  Australia  has  but  short  time 
to  atone  for  the  cruelties  of  the  past,  and  to  snatch  a 
few  more  jewels  from  amongst  them  for  the  Crown 
of  Jesus  our  Lord. 

At  my  farewell  meeting  in  Melbourne,  Sir  Henry 
Barkley  presiding,  I  pleaded  that  the  Colony  should 
put  forth  greater  efforts  to  give  the  Gospel  to  the 
Aborigines ;  I  showed  the  idols  which  I  had  dis- 
covered amongst  them  ;  I  read  Nora's  letters,  and,  I 
may,  without  presumption,  say,  the  "brute-in-human- 
shape  "  theory  has  been  pretty  effectually  buried  eva 


CHAPTER   III. 

TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 

Dr.  Inglis  on  the  Mission  Crisis. — Casting  Lots  before  the 
Lord.— Struck  by  Lightning. — A  Peep  at  London. —  A 
Heavenly  Welcome.— The  Moderator's  Chair.— Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  and  Free  Church. —  Tour  through 
Scotland. — A  Frosted  Foot. — The  Children's  Holy  League. 
— Missionary  Volunteers.— A  God-provided  Help-Mate. — 
Farewell  to  the  Old  Family  Altar.  — First  Peep  at  the  Day- 
spring. —  The  Dayspring  in  a  Dead- Lock. —  Tokens  of 
Deliverance.— The  yt7/m  ^f'/A/a/«j  and  the  Dayspring. — 
Australia's  Special  Call. 

EACH  of  my  Australian  Committees  strongly 
urged  my  return  to  Scotland,  chiefly  to  secure, 
if  possible,  more  Missionaries  for  the  New  Hebrides. 
Dr.  Inglis,  just  arrived  from.  Britain,  where  he  had 
the  Aneityumese  New  Testament  carried  through 
the  press,  zealously  enforced  this  appeal.  "  Before  I 
left  home,"  he  wrote  back  to  the  Church  in  Scotland, 
•*  I  thought  this  would  be  inexpedient  ;  but  since  1 
returned  here,  and  have  seen  the  sympathy,  interest, 
and  liberality  displayed  through  the  blessing  of  God 
on  Mr.  Paton's  instrumentality,  and  the  altered  aspect 
of  the  Mission,  I  feel  that  a  crisis  has   been  reached 


74  TO  SCOTLAND  AND   BACK. 

when  a  special  effort  must  be  made  to  procure  more 
men,  for  which  I  had  neither  the  time,  nor  had  I  the 
means  to  employ  them,  but  which  may  now  be 
appropriately  done  by  Mr.  Paton ;  and  my  prayer 
and  hope  are  that  he  may  be  as  successful  in  securing 
men  at  home  as  he  has  been  in  securing  money  in 
these  Colonies." 

Yet  my  path  was  far  from  clear,  notwithstanding 
my  Gideon's  fleece  referred  to  already.  To  lose 
time  in  going  home  to  do  work  that  others  ought 
to  do,  while  I  still  heard  the  wail  of  the  perishing 
Heathen  on  the  Islands,  could  scarcely  be  my  duty. 
Amidst  overwhelming  perplexity,  and  finding  no 
light  from  any  human  counsel,  I  took  a  step,  to 
which  only  once  before  in  all  my  chequered  career 
I  have  felt  constrained.  Some  will  mock  when  they 
read  it,  but  others  will  perhaps  more  profoundly  say : 
"  To  whomsoever  this  faith  is  given,  let  him  obey  it" 
After  many  prayers,  and  wrestlings,  and  tears,  I 
went  alone  before  the  Lord,  and,  on  my  knees,  cast 
lots  with  a  solemn  appeal  to  God,  and  the  answer 
came,  "  Go  home  1 "  In  my  heart,  I  sincerely  believe 
that  on  both  these  occasions  the  Lord  condescended 
to  decide  for  me  the  path  of  duty,  otherwise  un- 
known ;  and  I  believe  it  the  more  truly  now,  in  view 
of  the  after-come  of  thirty  years  of  service  to  Christ 
that  flowed  out  of  the  steps  then  deliberately  and 
devoutly  taken.  In  this,  and  in  many  other  matters, 
I  am  no  law  to  others,  though  I  obeyed  my  then 
highest  light     Nor  can  I  refrain  from  adding  that,  foi 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND   B^CK.  75 

the  very  reasons  indicated  above,  I  regard  so-called 
"  lotteries  "  and  "  raffles  "  as  a  mockery  of  God,  and 
little  if  at  all  short  of  blasphemy.  "  Ye  cannot  drink 
at  the  Lord's  Table,  and  at  the  table  of  devils." 

I  sailed  for  London  in  the  Kosciusko,  an  Aberdeen 
clipper,  on  i6th  May,  1863.  Captain  Stewart  made 
the  voyage  most  enjoyable  to  all.  The  son  of  my 
old  friend  Bishop  Selwyn  and  I  conducted  alternately 
a  Presbyterian  and  an  Anglican  Service.  We  passed 
through  a  memorable  thunder-burst  in  rounding  the 
Cape.  Our  good  ship  was  perilously  struck  by 
lightning.  The  men  on  deck  were  thrown  violently 
down.  The  copper  on  the  bulwarks  was  twisted  and 
melted — a  specimen  of  which  the  Captain  gave  me 
and  I  still  retain.  When  the  ball  of  fire  struck  the 
ship,  those  of  us  sitting  on  chairs,  screwed  to  the 
floor  around  the  Cabin  table,  felt  as  if  she  were 
plunging  to  the  bottom.  When  she  sprang  aloft 
again,  a  military  man  and  a  medical  officer  were 
thrown  heavily  into  the  back  passage  between  the 
Cabins,  the  screws  that  held  their  seats  having 
snapped  asunder.  I,  in  grasping  the  table,  got  my 
leg  severely  bruised,  being  jammed  betwixt  the  seat 
and  the  table,  and  had  to  be  carried  to  my  berth. 
All  the  men  were  attended  to,  and  quickly  recovered 
consciousness  ;  and  immediately  the  good  Captiin, 
an  elder  of  the  Church,  came  to  me,  and  said, — 

"  Lead  us  in  prayer,  and  let  us  thank  the  Lord  fof 
this  most  merciful  deliverance  ;  the  ship  is  not  on 
fire,  and  no  one  is  seriously  injured  I " 


TO  SCOTLAND    AND  BACK. 


Poor  fellow  I  whether  hastened  on  by  this  event  1 
know  not,  but  he  struggled  for  three  weeks  thereafter 
in  a  fever,  and  it  took  our  united  care  and  love  to 
pull  him  through.  The  Lord,  however,  restored  him; 
and  we  cast  anchor  safely  in  the  East  India  Docks, 
at  London,  on  26th  August,  1863,  having  been  three 
months  and  ten  days  at  sea  from  port  to  port 

It  was  5.30  p.m.  when  we  cast  anchor,  and  the 
gates  closed  at  six  o'clock.  My  little  box  was  ready 
on  deck.  The  Custom  House  officers  kindly  passed 
me,  and  I  was  immediately  on  my  way  to  Euston 
Square.  Never  before  had  I  been  within  the  Great 
City,  and  doubtless  I  could  have  enjoyed  its  palaces 
and  memorials.  But  the  King's  business,  entrusted 
to  me,  "  required  haste,"  and  I  felt  constrained  to 
press  forward,  looking  neither  to  the  right  hand  nor 
to  the  left.  The  streets  through  which  I  was  driven 
seemed  to  be  dirty  and  narrow  ;  many  of  the  people 
had  a  squalid  and  vicious  look  ;  and,  fresh  from 
Australia,  my  disappointment  was  keen  as  to  the 
smoky  and  miserable  appearance  of  what  I  saw.  No 
doubt  other  visitors  will  behold  only  the  grandeur 
and  the  wealth ;  they  will  see  exactly  what  they 
Lome  to  see,  and  London  will  shine  before  them 
accordingly. 

At  nine  o'clock,  that  evening,  I  left  for  Scotland 
by  train.  Next  morning,  about  the  same  hour,  1 
reported  myself  at  the  manse  of  the  Rev.  John  Kay 
Castle  Douglas,  the  Convener  of  the  Foreign  Missions 
Committee  of  the  Reformed   Presbyterian  Church,  to 


TO    SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 


which  I  belonged.  We  arranged  for  a  meeting  of 
said  Committee,  at  earliest  practicable  date,  that  my 
scheme  and  plans  might  at  once  be  laid  before  them. 

By  the  next  train  I  was  on  my  way  to  Dumfries, 
and  thence  by  conveyance  to  my  dear  old  home  at 
Torthorwald.  There  I  had  a  Heavenly  Welcome 
from  my  saintly  parents,  yet  not  unmixed  with 
many  fast-falling  tears.  Five  brief  years  only  had 
elapsed,  since  I  went  forth  from  their  Sanctuary, 
with  my  young  bride ;  and  now,  alas  I  alas !  that 
grave  on  Tanna  held  mother  and  son  locked  in  each 
other's  embrace  till  the  Resurrection  Day. 

Not  less  glowing,  but  more  terribly  agonizing,  was 
my  reception,  a  few  days  thereafter,  at  Coldstream, 
when  I  first  gazed  on  the  bereaved  father  and  mother 
of  my  beloved  ;  who,  though  godly  people,  were 
conscious  of  a  heart-break  under  that  stroke,  from 
which  through  their  remaining  years  they  never  fully 
rallied.  They  murmured  not  against  the  Lord  ;  but 
all  the  same,  heart  and  flesh  began  to  faint  and  fail, 
even  as  our  Divine  Example  Himself  fainted  under 
the  Cross,  which  yet  He  so  uncomplainingly  bore. 

The  Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  met  in  Edinburgh,  and  welcomed 
me  kindly,  nay,  warmly.  A  full  report  of  all  my 
doings  for  the  past,  and  of  all  my  plans  and  hopes, 
was  laid  before  them.  They  at  once  agreed  to  my 
visiting  and  addressing  every  Sabbath  School  in  the 
Church.  They  opened  to  me  their  Divinity  Hall, 
that  I  Laight  appeal  to  the   Students.     My  Address 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND   BACK. 


there  was  published  and  largely  circulated,  under  the 
motto :  "  Come  over  and  help  us."  It  was  used  o' 
God  to  deepen  vastly  the  intevest  in  our  Mission. 

The  Committee  generously  and  enthusiastically 
did  everything  in  their  power  to  help  me.  By  their 
influence,  the  Church  in  1864  conferred  on  me  the 
undesired  and  undeserved  honour,  the  highest  which 
they  could  confer — the  honour  of  being  the  Moderator 
of  their  Supreme  Court.  No  one  can  understand  how 
much  I  shranic  from  all  this  ;  but,  in  hope  of  the 
Lord's  using  it  and  me  to  promote  His  work  amongst 
the  Heathen,  I  accepted  the  Chair,  though,  I  fear, 
only  to  occupy  it  most  unworthily,  for  Tanna  gave 
me  little  training  for  work  like  that ! 

The  Church,  as  there  r'Vpresented,  passed  a  Reso- 
lution, declaring : — 

"  It  is  with  feelings  of  no  ordinary  pleasure  that 
«ve  behold  present  at  this  meeting  one  of  our  most 
devoted  Missionaries,  The  result  of  Mr.  Paton's 
appeals  in  Australia  has  been  unprecedented  in  the 
history  of  this  Mission.  It  appears  in  the  shape  of 
;^4,500  added  to  the  funds  of  the  New  Hebrides 
Mission,  besides  over  £^00  for  Native  Teachers,  to 
be  paid  yearly  in  £^  contributions,  and  all  expenses 
met.  The  Spirit  of  God  must  have  been  poured  out 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  Colonies,  in  leading  them 
to  make  such  a  noble  offering  as  this  to  the  cause  of 
Missions,  and  in  making  our  Missionary  the  honoured 
instrument  God  eniplojed  in  drawing  forth  tlie  sym- 
pathy and    liberality  of  the   Colonists.     Now,  by  the 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  79 

good  hand  of  God  upon  him,  he  holds  the  most 
honoured  position  of  Moderator  of  the  Church,  etc., 
etc." 

The  Synod  also  placed  on  record  its  gratitude  for 
«vhat  God  had  thus  done  ;  and  its  cordial  recognition 
of  the  many  and  fruitful  services  rendered  by  Minis- 
ters and  Sabbath  Schools,  both  in  Scotland  and 
Australia,  in  standing  by  me  and  helping  on  the 
Floating  of  the  Day  spring. 

I  have  ever  regarded  it  as  a  privilege  and  honour 
that  I  was  born  and  trained  within  the  old  covenant- 
ing Reformed  Presbytev'an  Church  of  Scotland.  As 
a  separate  Communion,  that  Church  is  small  amongst 
the  thousands  of  Israel  ;  but  the  principles  of  Civil 
and  Religious  Liberty  for  which  her  founders  suffered 
and  died  are,  at  this  moment,  the  heart  and  soul  of 
.all  that  is  best  and  divmest  in  the  Constitution  of  our 
British  Empire.  I  am  more  proud  that  the  blood  of 
Martyrs  is  in  my  veins,  and  their  truths  in  my  heart, 
than  other  men  can  be  of  noble  pedigree  or  royal 
names.  And  I  was, — in  that  day  of  the  Church's 
honour  so  distinguished  for  her  Missionary  zeal,-  — 
filled  with  a  high  passion  of  gratitude  to  be  able  to 
proclaim,  at  the  close  of  my  tour,.and  after  the  addition 
of  new  names  to  our  staff,  that  of  all  her  ordained 
Ministers,  one  in  every  six  was  a  Missionary  of  the 
Cross. 

Nor  did  the  dear  old  Church  thus  cripple  herself; 
on  the  contrary,  her  zeal  for  Missions  accompanied. 
If  not"  caused,  unwonted  prosperity  at  home.     New 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 


waves  of  liberality  passed  over  the  heart  of  her  people. 
Debts  that  had  burdened  many  of  the  Churches  and 
Manses  were  swept  away.  Additional  Congregations 
were  organized.  And  in  May,  1876,  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  entered  into  an  honourable  and 
independent  Union  with  her  larger,  wealthier,  and 
more  progressive  sister,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
— only  a  few  of  the  brethren,  doubtless  with  perfect 
loyalty  to  what  they  regarded  as  duty  to  Christ,  still 
holding  aloof  and  standing  firmly  in  the  old  paths, 
as  they  appeared  to  them. 

In  the  Deed  of  Union  the  incorporating  Church 
took  itself  bound  legally  and  formally  to  maintain 
the  New  Hebrides  Mission  staff,  and  also  the  Day- 
springs  committing  herself  never  to  withdraw,  as  it 
were,  till  these  Islands  were  all  occupied  for  Jesus. 
Now  that  the  French  have  been  constrained  to 
abandon  the  scene,  the  field  is  open,  and  the  Islands 
wail  aloud  for  eight  or  ten  Missionaries  more  than 
we  at  present  have  (1889) ;  and  then  the  Standard  of 
the  Cross  might  speedily  be  planted  on  every  separate 
isle,  and  a  true  sense  might  at  last  come  into  the 
foolish  name  given  to  these  regions  by  their  Spanish 
discoverer,  when  he  called  the  part  at  which  he 
touched,  thinking  it  the  fabled  Southern  Continent, 
the  Land  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

When  the  aforesaid  Union  took  place,  all  the 
Missionaries  of  their  own  free  accord  cast  in  their 
lot  with  the  incorporating  Church  ;  not  only  those 
directly    supported     by    the    old     Reformed    Presby- 


710  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 


terians  themselves,  but  also  the  several  Missionaries 
sent  forth  by  them, though  supported  by  one  or  other 
of  the  A'lstralisn  Colonies.  And,  beyond  question, 
one  feature  ii:  the  Free  Church  that  drew  them  and 
bound  them  to  her  heart  was  her  noble  zeal  for  and 
sacrifices  in  connection  with  the  work  of  Missions^ 
both  at  home  and  abroad.  For  it  is  a  fixed  point  m 
the  faith  of  every  Missionary,  that  the  more  any 
Church  or  Congregation  interests  itself  in  the  Heathen, 
the  more  will  it  be  blessed  and  prospered  at  Home. 

"One  of  the  surest  signs  of  life,"  wrote  the 
Victorian  Christian  Review,  "is  the  efibrt  of  a 
Church  to  spread  the  Gospel  beyond  its  own  bounds, 
and  especially  to  send  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  amongst 
the  Heathen,  The  Missions  to  the  Aborigines,  to 
the  Chinese  in  this  Colony,  and  to  the  New  Hebrides, 
came  to  this  Church  from  God.  In  a  great  crisis  of 
the  New  Hebrides,  they  sent  one  of  their  number  to 
Australia  for  help,  and  his  appeal  was  largely  owned 
by  the  Head  of  the  Church.  The  Children,  and 
especially  the  Sabbath  Scholars  of  the  Presbyterian 
Churches,  became  alive  with  Missionary  enthusiasm. 
Large  sums  were  raised  for  a  Mission  Ship.  The 
Congregations  were  roused  to  see  their  duty  to  God 
and  their  fellow-men  beyond  these  Colonies,  and  a 
new  Missionary  Spirit  took  possession  of  the  whole 
Church.  Their  deputy  from  the  Islands  agreed  to 
become  the  Missionary  from  this  Church.  Many 
circumstances  indeed  combined  to  show  that  it  was 
the  will  of  the  Master,  that  this  Church  should  joio 

P.  6 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 


the  Other  Presbyterian  Churches  in  taking  possession 
of  this  field  of  usefulness  ;  and  already  the  results 
are  very  important  both  to  the  Church  and  to  the 
Mission.  The  Missionaries  feel  much  encouraged  in 
receiving  substantial  support  from  the  largest  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  Australian  Colonies  ;  while  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Victoria  is  largely  blessed  in 
her  own  spirit  through  the  Missionary  zeal  awakened 
in  her  midst.  Thus,  there  is  that  scattere'-h  and  yet 
increascth  ;  bringing  out  anew  the  wordj  jf  the  Lord 
Jesus,  how  He  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive." 

But,  in  all  this,  I  am  rather  anticipating.  My  tour 
through  Scotland  brought  me  into  contact  with  every 
Minister,  Congregation,  and  Sabbath  School  in  the 
Church  of  my  fathers.  They  were  never  at  any  time 
a  rich  people,  but  they  were  always  liberal.  At  this 
time  they  contributed  beyond  all  previous  experi- 
ence, both  in  money  and  in  boxes  of  useful  articles 
for  the  Islanders. 

Unfortunately,  my  visit  to  the  far  North,  to  oui 
Congregations  at  Wick  and  Stromness,  had  been 
arranged  for  the  month  of  January  ;  and  thereby  a 
sore  trial  befell  main  my  pilgrimages.  The  roads  were 
covered  with  snow  and  ice.  I  reached  Aberdeen  and 
Wick  by  steamer  from  Edinburgh,  and  had  to  find  my 
way  thence  to  Thurso.  The  inside  seats  on  the  Mail 
Coach  being  all  occupied,  I  had  to  take  my  place 
outside.  The  cold  was  intense,  and  one  of  my  feet 
got    bitten    by   the  frost     The    storm    detained    mc 


TO   SCO  TLA \D   AND    BACK. 


nearly  a  week  at  Thurso,  but  feeling  did  not  return 
to  the  foot. 

We  started,  in  a  lull,  by  steamer  for  Stromness  ; 
but  the  storm  burst  again,  all  were  ordered  below, 
and  hatches  and  doors  made  fast.  The  passengers 
were  mostly  very  rough,  the  place  was  foul  with 
whisky  and  tobacco.  I  appealed  to  the  Captain  to 
let  me  crouch  somewhere  on  deck,  and  hold  on  as 
best  I  could.     He  shouted, — 

"  I  dare  not !     You'll  be  washed  overboard." 

On  seeing  my  appealing  look,  he  relented,  directed 
his  men  to  fasten  a  tarpaulin  over  me,  and  lash  it 
and  me  to  the  mast,  and  there  I  lay  till  we  reached 
Stromness.  The  sea  broke  heavily  and  dangerously 
over  the  vessel.  But  the  Captain,  finding  shelter  for 
several  hours  under  the  lee  of  a  headland,  saved 
both  the  ship  and  the  passengci."..  When  at  last  we 
landed,  my  foot  was  so  benumbed  and  painful  that  I 
could  move  a  step  only  with  greatest  agony.  Two 
meetings,  however,  were  in  some  kind  of  way  con- 
ducted ;  but  the  projected  visit  to  Dingwall  and  othei 
places  had  to  be  renounced,  the  snow  lying  too  deep 
for  any  conveyance  to  carry  me,  and  my  foot  crying 
aloud  for  treatment  and  skill. 

On  returning  Southwards,  I  was  confined  for  about 
two  months,  and  placed  under  the  best  medical 
advice.  A\i  feeling  seemed  gradually  to  have  de- 
parted from  my  foot ;  and  amputation  was  seriously 
proposed  both  in  Edinburgh  and  in  Glasgow.  Having 
somehow  managed  to  reach  Liverpool,  my  dear  friend, 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 


the  Rev.  Dr.  Graham,  took  me  there  to  a  Doctoi 
who  had  wrought  many  wonderful  recoveries  by  gal- 
vanism. Time  after  time  he  applied  the  battery,  but 
I  felt  nothing.  He  declared  that  the  power  used  would 
almost  have  killed  an  ordinary  man,  and  that  he  had 
never  seen  any  part  of  the  human  body  so  dead  to 
feeling  on  a  live  and  healthy  person.  Finally,  he 
covered  it  all  over  with  a  dark  plaster,  and  told  me 
to  return  in  three  days.  But  next  day,  the  throbbing 
feeling  of  insufferable  coldness  in  the  foot  compelled 
me  to  return  at  once.  After  my  persistent  appeals, 
he  removed  the  plaster;  and,  to  his  great  astonish- 
ment, the  whole  of  the  frosted  part  adhered  to  it  ! 
Again  dressing  the  remaining  parts,  he  covered  it  with 
plaster  as  before,  and  assured  me  th?t  with  care  and 
rest  it  would  now  completely  recover.  By  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Lord  it  did,  though  it  was  a  bitter  trial  to 
me  amidst  all  these  growing  plans  to  be  thus  crippled 
by  the  way ;  and  to  this  day  I  am  sometimes  warned 
in  over-walking  that  the  part  is  capable  of  many  a 
painful  twinge.  And  humbly  I  feel  myself  crooning 
over  the  graphic  words  of  the  Greatest  Missionary, 
"  I  bear  about  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord 
Jesus," 

On  that  tour,  the  Sabbath  Schools  joyfully  adopted 
my  scheme,  and  became  "shareholders"  in  the 
Mission  Ship.  It  was  thereafter  ably  developed  by 
an  elder  of  the  Church.  A  Dayspring  collecting  box 
has  found  its  way  into  almost  every  family  ;  and  the 
returns  from  Scotland  have  yielded  ever  since  {ibout 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 


£2$0  per  annum,  as  their  proportion  for  the  expenses 
of  the  Children's  Mission  Ship  to  the  New  Hebrides. 
The  Church  in  Nova  Scotia  heartily  accepted  the 
same  idea,  and  their  Sabbath  School  children  have 
regularly  contributed  their  ;^2  50  per  annum  too. 
The  Colonial  children  have  contributed  the  rest, 
throughout  all  these  years,  with  unfailing  interest. 
And  whensoever  the  true  and  full  history  of  the 
South  Sea  Islands  Mission  is  written  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  Universal  Church,  let  it  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  children  of  Australasia,  and  Nova  Scotia, 
and  Scotland  did  by  their  united  pennies  keep  the 
Dayspring  floating  in  the  New  Hebrides  ;  that  the 
Missionaries  and  their  families  were  thereby  supplied 
with  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  that  the  Islanders 
were  thus  taught  to  clothe  themselves  and  to  sit  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus.  This  was  the  Children's  Holy 
League,  erewhile  referred  to  ;  and  one  knows  that  on 
such  a  Union  the  Divine  Master  smiles  well  pleased. 
The  Lord  also  crowned  this  tour  with  another 
precious  fruit  of  blessing,  though  not  all  by  any 
means  due  to  my  influence.  Four  new  Missionaries 
volunteered  from  Scotland,  and  three  from  Nova 
Scotia.  By  their  aid  we  not  only  reclaimed  for 
Jesus  the  posts  that  had  been  abandoned,  but  we 
took  possession  of  other  Islands  in  His  most  blessed 
Name.  But  I  did  not  wait  and  take  them  out  with 
me.  They  had  matters  to  look  into  and  to  learn 
about,  that  would  be  infinitely  helpful  to  them  in  the 
Mission  field.     Especially,  and  far  above  everything 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 


else,  in  addition  to  their  regular  clerical  course,  some 
Medical  instruction  was  an  almost  absolute  pre- 
requisite. I  myself  had  attended  several  Medical 
Classes  at  the  Andersonian  College,  when  a  student 
in  Glasgow,  and  had  had  personal  training  from  an 
experienced  physician.  This  had  proved  invaluable, 
not  only  on  the  Islands,  but  in  the  remote  bush 
during  Australian  tours,  and  indeed  on  many  private 
occasions,  when  other  medical  help  was  unavailable. 
Every  future  Missionary  was  therefore  urged  to 
obtain  all  insigh;  and  instruction  that  was  practic- 
able at  Medical  Missions  and  otherwise,  especially  on 
lines  known  to  be  most  requisite  for  these  Islands. 
For  this,  and  similar  objects,  all  that  I  raised  over 
and  above  what  was  required  for  the  Dayspring  was 
entrusted  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Committee,  that  the 
new  Missionaries  might  be  fully  equipped,  and  their 
outfit  and  travelling  expenses  be  provided  for  with- 
out burdening  the  Church  at  home.  Her  responsi- 
bilities were  already  large  enough  for  her  resources. 
But  she  could  give  men,  God's  own  greatest  gift,  and 
His  people  elsewhere  gave  the  money, — the  Colonies 
and  the  Home  Country  thus  binding  themselves  to 
2ach  other  in  this  Holy  Mission  of  the  Cross. 

But  I  did  not  return  alone.  The  dear  Lord  had 
brought  to  me  one  prepared,  all  unknown  to  either 
of  us,  by  special  culture,  by  godly  training,  by  many 
gifts  and  accomplishments,  and  even  by  family  associ- 
ations, to  share  my  lot  on  the  New  Hebrides.  Her 
heart  was  stirred  with  a  yearning  to  aid   and  teach 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  87 

those  who  were  sitting  in  darkness  ;  her  brother  had 
oeen  an  honoured  Missionary  in  the  foreign  field, 
and  had  fallen  asleep  while  the  dew  of  youth  was  yet 
upon  him ;  her  sister  was  the  wife  of  a  devoted 
Minister  of  our  Church  in  Adelaide,  both  she  and 
her  husband  being  zealous  promoters  of  our  work  ; 
and  her  father  had  left  behind  him  a  fragrant  memory 
through  his  many  Christian  works  in  all  the  Stirling 
district,  and  not  unknown  to  fame  as  the  author  of 
the  still  popular  books  oi  Anecdotes,  illustrative  of  the 
Shorter  Catechism  and  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Ere 
I  left  Scotland  in  1864.  I  was  married  to  Margaret 
Whitecross,  and  God  spares  us  to  each  oVher  still  ; 
and  the  family  which  He  has  been  pleased  in  His  love 
to  grant  unto  us  we  have  dedicated  to  His  service, 
with  the  prayer  and  hope  that  He  may  use  every 
one  of  them  in  spreading  the  Gospel  throughout  the 
Heathen  World. 

Our  marriage  was  celebrated  at  her  sister's  house 
in  Edinburgh  ;  and  I  may  be  pardoned  for  recalling 
a  little  event  that  characterized  the  occasion.  My 
youngest  brother,  then  tutor  to  a  gentleman  studying 
at  the  University,  stepped  forth  at  the  close  of  the 
ceremony  and  recited  an  EpitJialamiuin  composed 
for  the  day.  For  many  a  month  and  year  the 
refrain,  a  play  upon  the  Bride's  name,  kept  singing 
itself  through  my  memory  : — 

•*  Long  may  the  Whitecross  banner  wave. 
By  the  battle  blasts  unriven  ; 
Long  may  our  Brother  and  Sister  brave 
Rejoice  in  the  light  ot  Heaven.'' 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 


He  described  the  Bride  as  hearing'  a  "Voice  from  the 
far  Pacific  Seas  "  ;  and  turning  to  us  both,  he  sang 
of  an  Angel  beckoning  us  to  the  Tannaland,  to 
gather  a  harvest  of  souls  : — 

**  The  warfare  is  brief,  the  crown  is  bright, 
The  pledge  is  the  souls  of  men ; 
Go,  may  the  Lord  defend  the  Right, 
And  restore  you  safe  again  !" 

But  the  verse  which  my  dear  wife  thought  mosi 
beautiful  for  a  bridal  day,  and  which  her  memory 
cherishes  still,  was  this  : — 

"  May  the  ruddy  Joys,  .\k\d  die  Graces  fair, 
Wait  fondly  around  you  now  ; 
Sweet  angel  Hopes  and  >oung  Loves  repair 
To  your  home  and  bl°i'S  /our  vow  I " 

My  last  scene  in  Scotland  was  kneeling  at  tht 
family  altar  in  the  old  Sanctuacv  Cottage  at  Torthor- 
wald,  while  my  venerable  father,  with  his  high-priestly 
locks  of  snow-white  hair  stream/ng  over  liis  shoul- 
ders, commended  us  once  again  to  "the  care  and 
keeping  of  the  Lord  God  of  the  Umilies  of  Israel." 
It  was  the  last  time  that  ever  oi\  this  Earth  those 
accents  of  intercession,  loaded  wi'vh  a  pathos  of 
deathless  love,  would  fall  upon  mj  ivirs.  I  knew  to 
a  certainty  that  when  we  rose  fron  our  knees  and 
said  farewell,  our  eyes  would  never  n.eet  again  till 
they  were  flooded  with  the  lights  of  th'»  Resurrection 
Day.  But  he  and  my  darling  mothei  {,"yve  us  away 
once  again  with  a  free  heart,  not  unpitM-.C(^  \\\\.\\  the 
sword  of  human  anguish,  to  the  service  »■>•    •'•>»•  -^^n- 


TO   SCOTLAiW   AIvV   HACK. 


mon  Lord  and  to  the  Salvation  of  the  Heathen. 
And  we  went  forth,  praying  that  a  double  portion  of 
their  spirit,  with  their  precious  blessing,  might  rest 
upon  us  in  all  the  way  that  we  had  to  go. 

Our  beloved  mother,  always  more  self- restrained, 
and  less  demonstrative  in  the  presence  of  others, 
held  back  her  heart  till  we  were  fairly  gone  from  the 
door;  and  then,  as  my  dear  brother  afterwards  in- 
formed me,  she  fell  back  into  his  arms  with  a  great 
cry,  as  if  all  the  heart-strings  had  broken,  and  lay  for 
long  in  a  death-like  swoon.  Oh,  all  ye  that  read  this 
page,  think  most  tenderly  of  the  cries  of  Nature, 
even  where  Grace  and  Faith  are  in  perfect  triumph, 
Read,  through  scenes  like  these,  a  fuller  meaning  into 
the  words  addressed  to  that  blessed  Mother,  whose 
Son  was  given  for  us  all,  "Yea,  a  sword  shall  piercr 
through  thine  own  soul  also." 

Here,  in  passing,  I  may  mention  that  my  mother, 
ever  beloved,  "  fell  on  sleep,"  after  a  short  agony  of 
affliction,  in  1865  ;  and  my  "priest-like  father"  passed 
peacefully  and  joyfully  into  the  presence  of  his  Lord 
in  1868;  both  cradled  and  cherished  to  the  last  in  ihe 
arms  of  their  own  affectionate  children,  and  both  in 
the  assured  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality,  where  all 
their  sons  and  daughters  firmly  expect  to  meet  them 
again  in  the  Home  prepared  by  their  blessed  Saviour. 

We  embarked  at  Liverpool  for  Australia  in  Ttu 
Crest  of  the  Wave,  Captain  Ellis ;  and  after  what 
was  then  considered  a  fast  passage  of  ninety-five 
days,  we  landed  at  Sydney  on   17th  January,    1865 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK. 


Within  an  hour  we  had  to  grapple  with  a  new  and 
amazing  perplexity.  The  Captain  of  our  Dayspring 
came  to  inform  me  that  his  ship  had  arrived  three 
days  ago  and  now  lay  in  the  stream, — that  she  had 
been  to  the  Islands,  and  had  settled  the  Gordons, 
McCullaghs,  and  Goodwills  on  their  several  Stations, 
— that  she  had  left  Halifax  in  Nova  Scotia  fourteen 
months  ago,  and  that  now,  on  arriving  at  Sydney,  he 
could  not  get  one  penny  of  money,  and  that  the  crew 
were  clamouring  for  their  pay,  etc.,  etc.  He  con- 
tinued, "Where  shall  I  get  money  for  current  ex- 
penses ?  No  one  will  lend  unless  we  mortgage  the 
Daysprijig.  I  fear  there  is  nothing  before  us  but  to 
sell  her !  "  I  gave  him  £^o  of  my  own  to  meet 
clamant  demands,  and  besought  him  to  secure  me  a 
day  or  two  of  delay  that  something  might  be  done. 

Having  landed,  and  been  heartily  welcomed  by 
dear  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Moon  and  other  friends,  I  went 
with  a  kind  of  trembling  joy  to  have  my  first  look  at 
the  Dayspring,  like  a  sailor  getting  a  first  peep  at 
the  child  born  to  him  whilst  far  away  on  the  sea. 
Some  of  the  irritated  ship's  company  stopped  us  by 
the  way,  and  threatened  prosecution  and  all  sorts  of 
annoyance.  I  could  only  urge  again  for  a  few  days' 
patience.  I  found  her  to  be  a  beautiful  two-masted 
Brig,  with  a  deck-house  (added  when  she  first  arrived 
at  Melbourne),  and  every  way  suitable  for  our  neces- 
sities,— a  thing  of  beauty,  a  white-winged  Angel  set 
a-floating  by  the  pennies  of  the  children  to  bear  the 
Gospel   to  these  sin-darkened   but  sun-lit  Southeni 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK, 


Isles.  To  mc  she  became  a  sort  of  living  thing,  the 
impersonation  of  a  living  and  throbbing  love  in  the 
heart  of  thousands  of  "  shareholders  "  ;  and  I  said, 
with  a  deep,  indestructible  faith, — "  The  Lord  hat 
provided — the  Lord  will  provide." 

For  present  liabilities  at  least  £700  were  instantly 
required  ;  and,  at  any  rate,  as  large  a  sum  to  pay  her 
way  and  meet  expenses  of  next  trip  to  the  Islands. 
Having  laid  our  perplexing  circumstances  before  our 
dear  Lord  Jesus,  having  "  spread  out "  all  the  details 
in  His  sympathetic  presence,  pleading  that  the  Ship 
itself  and  the  new  Missionaries  were  all  His  own,  not 
mine,  I  told  Him  that  this  money  was  needed  to  do 
His  own  blessed  work. 

On  Friday  morning,  I  consulted  friends  of  the 
Mission,  but  no  help  was  visible.  I  tried  to  borrow, 
but  found  that  the  lender  demanded  twenty  per  cent 
for  interest,  besides  the  title  deeds  of  the  ship  for 
security.  I  applied  for  a  loan  from  the  agent  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society  (then  agent  for  us  too) 
on  the  credit  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church's 
Foreign  Committee,  but  he  could  not  give  it  without 
a  written  order  from  Scotland.  There  were  some 
who  seemed  rather  to  enjoy  our  perplexity  1 

Driven  thus  to  the  wall,  I  advertised  for  a  meeting 
of  Ministers  and  other  friends,  next  morning  at  li 
o'clock,  to  receive  my  report  and  to  consult  re  the 
Dayspring.  I  related  my  journeyings  since  leaving 
them,  and  the  results,  and  then  asked  for  advice 
about  the  ship. 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND   BACK. 


"Sell  her,"  said  some,  "and  have  done  with  it" 

"What,"  said  others,  "have  the  Sabbath  Schools 
given  you  the  Dayspring,  and  can  you  not  support 
her  yourselves  ? " 

I  pointed  out  to  them  that  the  salary  of  each  Mis- 
sionary was  only  ;^I20  per  annum,  that  they  gave 
their  lives  for  the  Heathen,  and  that  surely  the  Colo- 
nial Christians  would  undertake  the  up-keep  of  the 
Ship,  which  was  necessary  to  the  very  existence  of 
the  Mission.  I  appealed  to  them  that,  as  my  own 
Church  in  Scotland  had  now  one  Missionary  abroad 
for  every  six  Ministers  at  home,  and  the  small  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Nova  Scotia  had  actually  three 
Missionaries  now  on  our  Islands,  it  would  be  a 
blessed  privilege  for  the  Australian  Churches  and 
Sabbath  Schools  to  keep  the  Daysprhig  afloat,  with- 
out whose  services  the  Missionaries  could  not  live  nor 
the  Islanders  be  evangelized. 

Being  Saturday,  the  morning  Services  for  Sabbath 
were  all  arranged  for,  or  advertised  ;  but  Dr.  McGib- 
bon  offered  me  a  meeting  for  the  evening,  and  Dr. 
Steel  an  afternoon  Service  at  three  o'clock,  combined 
with  his  Sabbath  School.  Rev.  Mr.  Patterson,  of 
Piermont,  offered  me  a  morning  Service  ;  but,  as  his 
was  only  a  Mission  Church,  he  could  not  give  me  a 
collection.  These  openings  I  accepted,  as  from  the 
Lord,  however  much  they  fell  short  of  what  I  de- 
sired. 

At  the  morning  Service  I  informed  the  Congrega- 
tion how  we  were   situated,  and   expressed  the  hope 


TO   SCOTLAND  AND   BACK.  93 

that  under  God  and  their  devoted  pastor  they  would 
greatly  prosper,  and  would  yet  be  able  to  help  in 
supporting  our  Mission  to  their  South  Sea  neigh- 
hours.  Returning  to  the  vestry,  a  lady  and  gentle- 
man waited  to  be  introduced  to  me.  They  were 
from  Launceston,  Tasmania. 

"  I  am,"  said  he,  "  Captain  and  owner  of  that  vessel 
lying  at  anchor  opposite  the  Dayspring.  My  wife 
and  I,  being  too  late  to  get  on  shore  to  attend  any 
Church  in  the  city,  heard  this  little  Chapel  bell  ring- 
ing, and  followed,  when  we  saw  you  going  up  the 
stairs.  We  have  so  enjoyed  the  Service.  We  do 
heartily  sympathize  with  you.  This  cheque  for  ;^50 
will  be  a  beginning  to  help  you  out  of  your  diffi- 
culties." 

The  reader  knows  how  warmly  I  would  thank 
them  ;  and  how  in  my  own  heart  I  knew  Who  it  was 
that  made  them  arrive  too  late  for  their  plans,  but 
not  for  His,  and  guided  them  up  that  Chapel  stair, 
and  opened  their  hearts.     Jehovah-Jireh  ! 

At  three  o'clock,  Dr.  Steel's  Church  was  filled  with 
children  and  others.  I  told  them  in  my  appeal  what 
had  happened  in  the  Mission  Chapel,  and  how  God 
had  led  Captain  Frith  and  his  wife,  entire  strangers, 
to  sound  the  first  note  of  our  deliverance.  One  man 
stood  up  and  said,  "I  will  give  £\o"  Another, 
"  I  will  give  £^r  A  third,  "  I  shall  send  you  £20 
to-morrow  morning."  Several  others  followed  their 
example,  and  the  general  collection  Wcis  greatly  en^ 
couraging 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK. 


In  the  evening,  I  had  a  very  large  as  well  as  synn- 
pathetic  Congregation.  I  fully  explained  the  diffi- 
culty about  the  Dayspring,  and  told  them  what  God 
had  already  done  for  us,  announcing  an  address  to 
which  contributions  might  be  sent.  Almost  every 
Mail  brought  me  the  free-will  offerings  of  God's 
people  ;  and  on  Wediiesday,  when  the  adjourned 
meeting  was  held,  the  sum  had  reached  in  all  ;^456. 
Believing  that  the  Lord  thus  intervened  at  a  vital 
crisis  in  our  Mission,  I  dwell  on  it  to  the  praise  of 
His  blessed  Name.  Trust  in  Him,  obey  Him,  and 
He  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  put  to  shame. 

At  a  public  meeting,  held  immediately  thereafter, 
an  attempt  was  made  to  organize  \.\^^  first  Australian 
Mission  Auxiliary  to  the  New  Hebrides  ;  but  it 
needed  an  enthusiastic  secretary,  and  for  lack  thereof 
came  to  nothing  at  that  time.  At  another  meeting, 
the  first  elements  of  a  brooding  strife  appeared.  The 
then  Agent  of  the  noble  and  generous  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  intimated  that  he  had  just  issued 
Collecting  Cards  for  the  John  \Vi//ia»is,  and  tliat  it 
would  be  unbrothcrly  to  urge  collections  for  the  Day- 
spring  at  the  same  time  throughout  New  South 
Wales.  He  suggested  that  I  should  first  visit  Tas- 
mania and  South  Australia,  and  that,  on  our  return, 
they  would  help  us  as  we  would  now  help  them. 
The  most  cordial  feelings  had  always  prevailed  be- 
Uvixt  the  Societies,  and  we  accepted  the  proposal 
riiough  our  circumstances  were  peculiarly  trj-ing,  and 
I  personally  beiieved  that  no  harm,  but  good,  would 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK.  95 

come  from  both  of  us  doing  everything  possible  to 
fan  the  Missionary  spirit. 

Clearing  out  from  her  sister  ships,  then  in  harbour, 
the  John  Williavis  and  the  John  Wesley,  our  little 
Days/>rtn^  sailed  for  Tasmania.  At  Hobart  we  were 
visited  by  thousands  of  children  and  parents,  md 
afterwards  at  Launceston,  who  were  proud  to  see 
their  own  ship,  in  which  they  were  "  shareholders " 
for  Jesus.  Daily,  all  over  the  Colony,  I  preached  in 
Churches  and  addressed  public  meetings,  and  got 
collections,  and  gave  out  Collecting  Cards  to  be  re- 
turnee within  two  weeks.  But  here  also  the  little 
rift  began  to  show  itself.  At  a  public  meeting  in 
Hobart,  the  Congregational  Minister  said, — 

"  We  support  the  Jo/in  Williams  for  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  Let  the  Presbyterians  do  as 
much  for  the  Day  spring  I " 

I  replied,  that  I  was  there  by  special  invitation 
from  those  who  had  called  the  meeting,  and  that, 
rather  than  have  any  unseemly  wrangling,  my  friend 
Dr.  Nicolson,  and  I  would  quietly  retire.  But  the 
Chairman  intervened,  and  insisted  that  the  meeting 
should  go  forward  in  a  Christian  spirit,  and  without 
any  word  of  recrimination.  To  find  ourselves,  even 
by  a  misunderstanding,  regarded  as  inimical  to  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  one  of  the  most  Catholic- 
spirited  and  Christlike  Societies  in  the  world,  was 
peculiarly  painful.  Still  the  little  rift  seemed  to 
widen  at  every  turn,  and  wc  found  ourselves  thrown 
more  and  more  exclusively  on   Presbyterians   alone 


TO  SCOTLAND   AND  BACK, 


But  thus  also  the  hearts  of  two  great  Communions 
were  concentrated  on  Heathendom,  where  one  only 
or  chiefly  had  been  bearing  the  burden  heretofore 
And  the  Lord  hath  need  of  all. 

We  received  many  tokens  of  interest  and  sympathy. 
Tne  steam  tug  was  granted  to  us  free,  and  the  har- 
bour dues  were  remitted.  Many  presents  were  also 
sent  on  board  the  Dayspring.  Still,  after  meeting  all 
necessary  outlays,  the  trip  to  Tasmania  gave  us  only 
;^227  8j.  \\d,  clear  for  the  Mission  fund. 

Sailing  now  for  South  Australia,  we  arrived  at 
Adelaide.  Many  friends  there  showed  the  deepest 
interest  in  our  plans.  Thousands  of  children  and 
parents  came  to  visit  their  own  Mission  Ship  by 
several  special  trips.  Daily  and  nightly  I  addressed 
meetings,  and  God's  people  were  moved  greatly  in 
the  cause.  After  meeting  all  expenses  while  in  port, 
there  remained  a  sum  of  ^^634  9^.  2.d.  for  the  up-keep 
of  the  vessel.  The  Honourable  George  Fife  Angus 
gave  me  ^^241 — a  dear  friend  belonging  to  the  Bap- 
tist Church.  But  there  was  still  a  deficit  of  ;^400 
before  the  Dayspring  could  sail  free  of  debt,  and  my 
heart  was  sore  as  I  cried  for  it  to  the  Lord. 

Leaving  the  ship  to  sail  direct  for  Sydney,  I  took 
steamer  to  Melbourne  ;  but,  on  arriving  there,  sickness 
and  anxiety  laid  me  aside  for  three  days.  Under 
great  weakness,  I  crept  along  to  my  dear  friends  at 
the  Scotch  College,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison,  and  Miss 
Fraser,  and  threw  myself  on  their  advice. 

"  Come  along,"  said  the  Doctor  cheerily,  "  and   I'U 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  97 

introduce  you  to  Mr.  Butchart  and  one  or  two  friends 
in  East  Melbourne,  and  we'll  see  what  can  be  done ! " 

I  gave  all  information,  being  led  on  in  conversation 
by  the  Doctor,  and  tried  to  interest  them  in  our  work, 
but  no  subscriptions  were  asked  or  received.  Ere  I 
sailed  for  Sydney,  however,  the  whole  deficiency  was 
sent  to  me.  I  received  in  all,  on  this  tour,  the  sum 
of  ;^i,726  9^.  lod.  Our  Dayspriug  once  more  sailed 
free,  and  our  hearts  overflowed  with  gratitude  to  the 
Lord  and  to  His  stewards  ! 

On  my  return  to  Sydney,  and  before  sailing  to  the 
Islands,  I  called,  by  advertisement,  a  public  meeting 
of  Ministers  and  other  friends  to  report  success,  and 
to  take  counsel  for  the  future. 

My  report  was  received  with  hearty  thanksgiving 
to  Almighty  God.  And  a  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted,  in  view  of  all  that  had  transpired,  urging 
that  a  scheme  must  be  organized,  whereby  the  Presby- 
terian Churches  and  Sabbath  Schools  of  Australia 
should  be  banded  together  for  the  support  of  the 
Dayspriug,  and  so  prevent  the  necessity  of  such 
spasmodic  efforts  for  all  future  time. 

From  that  day,  practically,  the  Dayspring  was  sup- 
ported by  the  Presbyterians  alone.  At  the  first,  all 
helped  in  the  original  purchase  of  the  Mission  Ship, 
and  she  was  to  do  all  needful  work  on  the  Loyalty 
Islands  for  the  London  Society's  Missionaries,  as  we!) 
as  on  the  New  Hebrides  for  us.  This  was  the  agree- 
ment ;  and,  despite  little  misunderstandings  with  t'le 
Agents,   the    Dayspring  was   for  some   years    plar^d 

P  7 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND   BACK. 


heartily  at  their  service.  When  the  John  Williams 
was  wrecked,  our  ship,  at  great  loss  and  expense, 
accompanied  her  to  Sydney,  and  spent  four  months 
of  the  following  year  for  them  entirely  amongst  the 
Eastern  Islands.  The  brethren  on  the  Loyalty  Is- 
lands sent  up  their  Mr.  Macfarland  to  the  Colonies 
to  secure  that  the  promised  suppc.t  should  be  given 
by  their  friends  to  the  Day  spring ;  but,  this  failing, 
they  in  1870  declined  finally  to  have  her  doing  their 
work,  when  no  longer  paid  for  by  their  Churches. 
This  little  rift,  however,  amongst  the  contributing 
Churches  never  affected  us  in  the  Mission  field  ;  they 
and  we  have  ever  wrought  together  there  in  most 
perfect  cordiality  of  brotherhood. 

Perhaps  the  true  way  to  look  upon  the  whole  series 
of  events  is  this  :  the  Australian  Presbyterian  Churches 
had  been  led  to  hear  from  God  a  special  call,  and 
must  necessarily  organize  themselves  to  answer  it. 
In  this  blessed  work  of  converting  the  Heathen,  we 
can  all  loyally  rejoice,  whether  the  instruments  in  the 
Lord's  hand  be  Episcopal,  Presbyterian,  or  Congre- 
gational 1  I  glory  in  the  success  of  every  Protestant 
Mission,  and  daily  pray  for  them  all.  It  was  God's 
own  wise  providence,  and  not  my  zeal,  wise  or  in- 
trusive, that  matured  these  arranger- ents,  and  gave 
the  Australian  Presbyterian  Churches  a  Mission  Ship 
of  their  own,  and  a  Mission  field  at  their  doors.  The 
Ministers  and  the  Sabbath  Schools  felt  constrained 
as  by  one  impulse  to  undertake  this  gracious  work. 
"^Jie  Presbyterian  Churches  in  all  these  Colonies  re- 


TO  SCOTLAND  AND  BACK.  99 

ceived  this  duty  as  from  God  ;  and  the  organizing 
of  Missionary  Societies  in  Congregations  and  Sabbath 
Schools,  for  the  effective  accomplishment  of  the  same, 
has  been  a  principal  means  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord 
of  promoting  and  uplifting  the  cause  of  Christ  through- 
out Australasia.  It  is  worth  while  to  re-travel  that 
old  road  once  again,  were  it  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  show  how,  despite  apparent  checks  and  reverses, 
the  mighty  tide  of  Divine  Love  moves  resistlessly  on- 
ward, covers  up  temporary  obstructions,  and  claims 
everything  for  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

First  of  Missionary  Duties.— Mar^  and  Noumea. — The  P'terck 
in  the  Pacific. — The  Cura^oa  Affair. — The  "Gospel  and 
Gunpowder"  Cry. — The  Missionaries  on  their  Defence.— 
The  Mission  Synod's  Report. — The  Shelling  of  the  Tan- 
nese  Villages. —  Public  Meeting  and  Presbytery. — Fighting 
at  Bay. — Federal  Union  in  Missions. — A  Fiery  Furnace  at 
Geelong.— Results  of  Australian  Tour.  —  New  Hebrides 
Mission  Adopted  by  Colonies. 

WE  went  down  to  the  Islands  with  the  Dayspring 
in  1865.  The  full  story  of  the  years  that 
had  passed  was  laid  before  my  Missionary  brethren 
at  their  Annual  Synod.  They  resolved  that  perma- 
nent arrangements  must  now  be  made  for  the  Vessel's 
support,  and  that  I  must  return  to  the  Colonies  and 
see  these  matured.  This,  meantime,  appeared  to  all 
of  them  the  most  clamant  of  all  Missionary  duties, — 
their  very  lives,  and  the  existence  of  the  Mission  it- 
self, depending  thereon.  The  Lord  seemed  to  leave 
me  no  alternative ;  and,  with  great  reluctance,  my 
back  was  again  turned  away  from  the  Islands.  The 
Dayspring,  doing  duty  among  the  Loyalty  Islands, 
left    me.  aiorg  with   my  dear  wife,  on   Mar^  there  to 


CONCERNING   FRIENDS  AND   FOES.  loi 

await  an  opportunity  of  getting  to  N-w  Caledonia, 
and  thence  to  Sydney. 

Detained  there  for  some  time,  we   saw  the  noble 
work  done  by  Messrs.  Jonss  and  Creajr^v  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  all  beinj?   cr;:e(ly  undone  by 
the  tyranny  and   Popery  of  the  Frenrli      One  day, 
in  an  inland  walk,  Mrs.  Paton  and  I  '.&\i\t  on  a  large 
Conventicle  in  the  bush.     They  were  teaching  each 
other,  and  reading  the  Scriptures  which  the  Mission- 
aries had    translated    into    their   own   language,  and 
which  the  French  had  forbidden  them  to  use.     They 
cried  to  God  for  deliverance  from  their  oppressors! 
Missionaries  were  prohibited  from  teaching  the  Gospel 
to  the  Natives  without  the  permission  of  France  ;  their 
books  were  suppressed,  and  they  themselves  placed 
under  military  guard  on  the  island  of  Lifu.     Even 
when,  by  Britain's  protest,  the  Missionaries  were  al- 
lowed to  resume  their  work,  the  French  language  was 
alone  to  be  used   by  them  ;  and  some,  like  Rev.  J 
Jones  (as  far  down  as  1888),  were  marched  on  board 
a  Man-of-war,,  at  half  an  hour's  notice,  and,  without 
crime  laid  to  their  charge,  forbidden  ever  to  return 
to  the  Islands.    While,  on  the  other  hand,  the  French 
Popish  Missionaries    were   everywhere    fostered    and 
protected,  presenting  to  the  Natives  as  many  objects 
of   idolatry   as  their    own,   and    following,   as   is  the 
custom  of  the   Romish  Church  in  those  Seas,  in  the 
wake  of  every  Protestant   Mission,  to   pollute  and  to 
destroy. 

Being  detained  also  for  two  weeks  on  Noumea,  we 


loa  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

saw  the  state  of  affairs  under  military  rule.  English 
Protestant  residents,  few  in  number,  appealed  to  me 
to  conduct  worship,  but  liberty  could  not  be  obtained 
from  the  authorities,  who  hated  everything  English 
But  a  number  of  Protestant  parents,  some  French, 
others  English  and  German,  applied  to  me  to  baptize 
their  children  at  their  own  houses.  To  have  asked 
permission  would  have  been  to  court  refusal,  and  to 
falsify  my  position.  I  laid  the  matter  before  the  Lord, 
and  baptized  them  all.  Within  two  days  the  Private 
Secretary  of  the  Governor  arrived  with  an  interpreter, 
and  began  to  inquire  of  me, — 

"  Is  it  true  that  you  have  been  baptizing  here  ?  " 

I  replied  quite  frankly,  "  It  is." 

•*  We  are  sent  to  demand  on  whose  authority.* 

"  On  the  authority  of  my  Great  Master." 

"When  did  you  get  that  authority  ^  " 

*'  When  I  was  licensed  and  ordained  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  I  got  that  authority  from  my  Great  Master." 

Here  a  spirited  conversation  followed  betwixt  the 
two  in  French,  and  they  politely  bowed,  and  left  me. 

Very  shortly  they  returned,  saying, — 

"The  Governor  sends  his  compliments,  and  he 
wishes  the  honour  of  a  visit  from  you  at  Government 
House  at  three  o'clock,  if  convenient  for  you." 

I  returned  my  greeting,  and  said  that  I  would 
have  pleasure  in  waiting  upon  his  Excellency  at  the 
appointed  hour.  I  thought  to  myself  that  I  was  in 
for  it  now,  and  I  earnestly  cried  for  Divine  guidance. 

He  saluted  me  graciously  as  "de  great  Missionary 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND   FOES.  103 

of  de  New  Hebrides."  He  conversed  in  a  very  friendly 
manner  about  the  work  there,  and  seemed  anxious  to 
find  any  indication  as  to  the  English  designs.  I  had 
to  deal  very  cautiously.  He  spoke  chiefly  through 
the  interpreter ;  but,  sometimes  dismissing  him,  he 
talked  to  me  as  good,  if  not  better,  English  himself. 
He  was  eager  to  get  my  opinions  as  to  how  Britain 
got  and  retained  her  power  over  the  Natives.  After 
a  very  prolonged  interview,  we  parted  without  a  single 
reference  to  the  baotisms  or  to  rc''gious  services  I 

That  evening  the  Secretary  and  interpreter  waited 
upon  us  at  our  Inn,  saying, — 

"The  Governor  will  have  pleasure  in  placing  his 
yacht  and  crew  at  your  disposal  to-morrow.  Mrs. 
Paton  and  you  can  sail  all  round,  and  visit  the  Convict 
island,  and  the  Government  gardens,  where  lunch  will 
be  prepared  for  you." 

It  was  a  great  treat  to  us  indeed.  The  crew  were 
in  prison  garments,  but  all  so  kind  to  us.  By  Convict 
labour  all  the  public  works  seemed  to  be  carried  on, 
and  the  Gardens  were  most  beautiful.  The  carved 
work  in  bone,  ivory,  cocoa-nuts,  shells,  etc.,  was  in- 
deed very  wonderful.  We  bought  a  few  specimens, 
but  the  prices  were  beyond  our  purse.  It  was  a 
strange  spectacle — these  things  of  beauty  and  joy, 
and  beside  them  the  chained  gangs  of  fierce  and 
savage  Convicts,  kept  down  only  by  bullet  and 
sword ! 

Tlianking  the  Governor  for  his  exceeding  kindness, 
I  referred  to  their  Man-of-war  about  to  go  to  Sydney, 


I04  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

and  offered  to  pay  full  passage  money  if  they  would 
take  me,  instead  of  leaving  me  to  wait  for  a  "  trader." 
He  at  once  granted  my  request,  and  arranged  that 
we  should  be  charged  only  at  the  daily  cost  for  the 
sailors.  At  his  suggestion,  however,  I  took  a  numbei 
of  things  on  board  with  me,  and  presented  them  to 
be  used  at  the  Cabin  table.  We  were  most  generously 
treated, — the  Captain  giving  up  his  own  room  to  my 
wife  and  myself,  as  they  had  no  special  accommodation 
for  passengers. 

Noumea  appeared  to  me  at  that  time  to  be  wholly 
given  over  to  drunkenness  and  vice,  supported  as  a 
great  Convict  settlement  by  the  Government  of 
France,  and  showing  every  extreme  of  reckless, 
worldly  pleasure,  and  of  cruel,  slavish  toil.  When  I 
saw  it  again,  three-and-twenty  years  thereafter,  it 
showed  no  signs  of  progress  for  the  better.  In  his 
book  on  the  French  Colonies,  J.  Bonwick,  F.R.G.S., 
says  that  even  yet  Noumea  and  its  dependencies  con- 
tain only  1,068  Colonists  from  France.  If  there  be 
a  God  of  justice  and  of  love,  His  blight  cannot  but 
rest  on  a  nation  whose  pathway  is  stained  with  cor- 
ruption and  steeped  in  blood,  as  is  undeniably  the 
case  with  France  in  the  Pacific  Isles. 

Arriving  at  Sydney,  I  was  at  once  plunged  into  a 
whirlpool  of  horrors.  H.M.S.  Cura^oa  had  just  re- 
turned from  her  official  trip  to  the  Islands,  in  which 
the  Commodore,  Sir  WiUiam  Wiseman,  had  thought 
it  his  duty  to  inflict  punishment  on  the  Natives  for 
murder  and  robberv  of  Traders  and  others.     (3n  tliese 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOE:>.  »«s 


Islands,  as  in  all  similar  cases,  the  Missionaries  had 
acted  as  interpreters,  and  of  course  always  used  their 
influence  on  the  side  of  mercy,  and  in  the  interests  of 
peace.     But  Sydney,  and   indeed  Australia  and   the 
Christian  World,  were  thrown  into  a  ferment  just  a 
few  days  before  our  arrival,  by  certain  articles  in  a 
leading  publication  there,  and   by  the  pirtorial  illus- 
trations of  the  same.     They  were  professedly  from 
an  oflicer  on  board  Her  Majesty's  ship,  and  the  sen- 
sation was  increay^d  by  their  apparent  truthfulness 
and  reality.     Tanna  was  the  scene  of  the  first  event, 
and  a  series  was  to   follow  in   succeeding   numbers. 
The  Cura^oa  was  pictured  lying  off  the  shore,  having 
the  Dayspring  in   tow.     The  Tannese   warriors  were 
being  blown  to  pieces   by  shot  and   shell,  and    lay  in 
heaps  on   the  bloody   coast     And   the    Missionaries 
were  represented  as  safe  in  the  lee  of  the  Man-of-war. 
directing  the  onslaught,  and  gloating  over  the  carnage. 
Without  a  question   being  asked  or  a  doubt   sug- 
gested, without  a  voice  being  raised   in   fierce  denial 
that  such  men  as  these  Missionaries   were  known  to 
be  could  be  guilty  of  such  conduct — men   who  had 
jeoparded  their  lives  for  years  on  end  rather  than  hurt 
one  hair  on  a  Native's  head — a   cry  of  execration, 
loud  and  deep  and  even  savage,  arose  from  the  Press, 
and  was  apparently  joined    in   by  the  Church   itself 
The  common  witticism  about  the  "Gospel  and  Gun- 
powder" headed  hundreds  of  bitter  and  scoffing  articles 
in  the  journals  ;   and,  as  we  afterwards   learned,   the 
shocking  news  had  been   telegraphed  to   Britain  and 


lo6  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

America,  losing  nothing  in  force  by  the  way,  and 
while  filling  friends  of  Missions  with  dismay,  was 
dished  up  day  after  day  with  every  imaginable  en- 
hancement of  horror  for  the  readers  of  the  secular 
and  infidel  Press.  As  I  stepped  ashore  at  Sydney, 
1  found  myself  probably  the  best-abused  man  in  all 
Australia,  and  the  very  name  of  the  New  Hebrides 
Mission  stinking  in  the  nostrils  of  the  People. 

The  gage  of  battle  had  been  thrown  and  fell  at  my 
feet  Without  one  moment's  delay,  I  lifted  it  in  the 
name  of  my  Lord  and  of  my  maligned  brethren. 
That  evening  my  reply  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
iiditor,  denying  that  such  battles  ever  took  place, 
retailing  the  actual  facts  of  which  I  had  been  myself 
an  eye-witness,  and  intimating  legal  prosecution  unless 
the  most  ample  and  unequivocal  withdrawal  and 
apology  were  at  once  published.  The  Newspaper 
printed  my  rejoinder,  and  made  satisfactory  amends 
for  having  been  imposed  upon  and  deceived.  I 
waited  upon  the  Commodore,  and  appealed  for  his 
help  in  redressing  this  terrible  injury  to  our  Mission. 
He  informed  me  that  he  had  already  called  his 
officers  to  account,  but  that  all  denied  any  connection 
with  the  articles  or  the  pictures.  He  had  little  doubt, 
all  the  same,  that  some  one  on  board  was  the  promp- 
ter, who  gloried  in  the  evil  that  was  being  done  to 
the  cause  of  Christ.  He  offered  every  possible  assist- 
ance, by  testimony  or  otherwise,  to  place  all  the 
facts  before  the  Christian  public  and  to  vindicate  qui 
Missionaries. 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  lo? 


The  outstanding  facts  are  best  presented  in  the 
following  extract  from  the  official  report  of  the 
Mission  Synod  : — 

"When  the  New  Hebrides  Missionaries  were  as- 
sembled at  their  annual  meeting  on  Aneityum, 
H.M.S.  Cura^oa,  Sir  Wm.  Wiseman,  Bart.,  C.B., 
arrived  in  the  harbour  to  investigate  many  grievances 
of  white  men  and  trading  vessels  among  the  Islands. 
A  petition  having  been  previously  presented  to  the 
Governor  in  Sydney,  as  drawn  out  by  the  Revs. 
Messrs.  Geddie  and  Copeland,  after  the  murder  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon  on  Erromanga,  requesting  an 
investigation  into  the  sad  event,  and  the  removal  of  a 
Sandal-wood  trader,  a  British  subject,  who  had  ex- 
cited the  Natives  to  it,— the  Missionaries  gave  the 
Commodore  a  memorandum  on  the  loss  of  life  and 
property  that  had  been  sustained  by  the  Mission  on 
Tanna,  Erromanga,  and  Efat^.  He  requested  the 
Missionaries  to  supply  him  with  interpreters,  and 
requested  the  Dayspring  to  accompany  him  with 
them.  The  request  was  at  once  acceded  to.  Mr. 
Paton  was  appointed  to  act  as  interpreter  for  Tanna, 
Mr.  Gordon  for  Erromanga,  and  Mr.  Morrison  for 
Efat6. 

"At  each  of  these  Islands,  the  Commodore  sum- 
moned  the  principal  Chiefs  near  the  harbours  to 
appear  before  him,  and  explained  to  them  that  his 
visit  was  to  inquire  into  the  complaints  British  sub- 
jects had  made  against  them,  and  to  see  if  they  had 
any  against  British  subjects  ;  and  when  he  had  found 


lo8  CONCERNING   FRIENDS  AND   FOES. 


out  the  truth  he  would  punish  those  who  had  done 
the  wrong  and  protect  those  who  had  suffered  wrong. 
The  Queen  did  not  send  him  to  compel  them  to  be- 
come Christians,  or  to  punish  them  for  not  becoming 
Christians.  She  left  them  to  do  as  they  liked  in  this 
matter  ;  but  she  was  very  angry  at  them  because 
they  had  encouraged  her  subjects  to  live  amongst 
them,  sold  them  land  and  promised  to  protect  them, 
and  afterwards  murdered  some  of  them  and  at- 
tempted to  murder  others,  and  stolen  and  destroyed 
their  property  ;  that  the  inhabitants  of  these  islands 
were  talked  of  over  the  whole  world  for  their 
treachery,  cruelty,  and  murders ;  and  that  the  Queen 
would  no  longer  allow  them  to  murder  or  injure  her 
subjects,  who  were  living  peaceably  among  them 
either  as  Missionaries  or  Traders.  She  would  send  a 
ship  of  war  every  year  to  inquire  into  their  conduct, 
and  if  any  white  man  injured  any  Native  they  were 
to  tell  the  captain  of  the  Man-of-war,  and  the  white 
man  would  be  punished  as  fast  as  the  black  man." 

After  spending  much  time,  and  using  peaceably 
every  means  in  his  power  in  trying  to  get  the  guilty 
parties  on  Tanna,  and  not  succeeding,  he  shelled  two 
villages, — having  the  day  before  informed  the  natives 
that  he  would  do  so,  and  advising  to  have  all  women, 
children,  and  sick  removed,  which  in  fact  they  did. 
He  also  sent  a  party  on  shore  to  destroy  canoes, 
houses,  etc.  The  Tannese  were  astonished,  beyond 
all  precedent,  by  the  terrific  display  of  destructive 
power    that    was   exhibited   in   tlie    liarbour.      It    was 


CONLEJiNJNG  FRIENDS   AND   FOES.  IO9 

found  impossible  to  reach  the  actual  murderers  ;  in 
these  circumstances  the  Commodore's  object  was  to 
save  life  and  limit  himself  to  the  destruction  of  pro- 
perty, and  so  impress  the  Natives  with  some  idea 
of  those  tremendous  powers  of  destruction,  which  lie 
slumbering  in  a  Man-of-war,  and  which  can  be 
awakened  and  brought  into  action  at  any  moment 

On  Erromanga  no  lives  were  lost.  On  Tanna  one 
man  was  wounded  ;  but,  it  was  reported,  three  per- 
sons were  afterwards  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a  shell, 
when  the  natives  were  stripping  off  its  lead  to  make 
balls.  It  is  matter  of  deep  regret  that  one  man  o{ 
the  party  sent  on  shore  v/as  shot  by  a  Native  con- 
cealed in  a  tree.  Against  orders  he  had  wandered 
from  his  party,  and  was  in  a  plantation  standing 
eating  a  stick  of  sugar-cane  when  he  was  shot. 

As  I  had  orders  to  act  as  interpreter  for  the  Com- 
modore on  Tanna,  I  will  relate  what  happened  there 
From  day  to  day,  for  three  continuous  days,  he  be- 
sought the  Natives  to  comply  with  his  wishes.  He- 
warned  them  that  if  they  did  not,  he  would  shell  the 
two  villages  of  the  Chief  who  murdered  the  last  white 
man  at  Port  Resolution,  and  destroy  his  canoes.  He 
also  explained  to  them,  that  all  who  retired  to  a 
large  bay  in  the  land  of  Nowar,  the  Christian  Chief 
(if  Christian  he  can  be  called),  would  be  safe,  as  he 
had  protected  white  men  from  being  murdered  ;  and 
now  he  would  protect  his  property  and  all  under  his 
care  on  this  land.  The  whole  of  these  inliabitants, 
young    and    old,   went    to    Nowar's    land    and    were 


CONCERNNG  FRIENDS  AA'D   FOES. 


safe,  while  they  witnessed  what  a  Man-of  war  could 
do  in  punishing  murderers.  But,  before  the  hour 
approached,  multitudes  of  Tannese  warriors  had 
assembled  on  the  beach,  painted  ai:d  armed  and 
determined  to  fight  the  Man-of-war !  When  the 
Commodore  gave  orders  to  prepare  for  action,  I 
approached  him  and  said  with  tears, — 

"  O  Commodore,  surely  you  are  not  going  to  shell 
these  poor  and  foolish  Tannese  !  "  Sharply,  but  not 
unkindly,  he  replied, — 

"  You  are  here  as  interpreter,  not  as  my  adviser. 
I  alone  am  responsible.  You  see  their  defiant  atti- 
tude. If  I  leave  without  punishing  them  now,  no 
vessel  or  white  man  will  be  safe  at  this  harbour.  You 
can  go  on  board  your  own  ship,  till  I  require  your 
services  again." 

Indeed  he  had  many  counts  against  them,  and  his 
instructions  were  explicit.  Shortly  before  that, 
Nouka,  the  Chief  oi  one  of  the  villages,  had  murdered 
a  trader  with  a  bar  of  iron,  and  another  was  murdered 
at  his  instigation.  Miaki,  the  Chief  of  an  ther,  had 
for  many  years  been  ringleader  of  all  mischief  and 
murder  on  that  side  of  the  island.  The  Chief  of  a 
village  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay  was  at  tliat 
moment  assembled  with  his  men  on  the  high  ground 
within  our  view,  and  dancing  to  a  war  song  in 
defiance  ! 

The  Commodore  caused  a  shell  to  strike  tiie  hill 
and  explode  with  terrific  fury  just  underneath  tiic 
dancers.     The    earth    and    the    bu.sh    were   torn    and 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND   FOES.  Ill 

thrown  into  the  air  above  and  around  them  ;  and 
next  moment  the  whole  host  were  seen  disappearing 
over  the  brow  of  the  hill.  Two  shots  were  sent  over 
the  heads  of  the  warriors  on  the  shore,  with  terrific 
noise  and  uproar ;  in  an  instant,  every  man  was 
making  haste  for  Nowar's  land,  the  place  of  refuge. 
The  Commodore  then  shelled  the  villages,  and  de- 
stroyed their  property.  Beyond  what  I  have  here 
recorded,  absolutely  nothing  was  done. 

We  return  then  for  a  moment  to  Sydney.  The 
public  excitement  made  it  impossible  to  open  my 
lips  in  the  promotion  of  our  Mission.  The  Revs. 
Drs.  Dunsmore  Lang  and  Steel,  along  with  Professor 
Smith  of  the  University,  waited  on  the  Commodore, 
and  got  an  independent  version  of  the  facts.  They 
then  called  a  meeting  on  the  affair  by  public  adver- 
tisement. Without  being  made  acquainted  with  the 
results  of  their  investig:ations,  I  was  called  upon  to 
give  my  own  account  of  the  Curaqods  visit  and  of  the 
connection  of  the  Missionaries  therewith.  They  then 
submitted  the  Commodore's  statement,  given  by 
him  in  writing.  He  exonerated  the  Missionaries 
from  every  shadow  of  blame  and  from  all  responsi- 
bility, In  the  interests  of  mercy  as  well  as  justice 
and  to  save  life,  they  had  acted  as  his  interpreters ; 
and  there  all  that  they  had  to  do  with  the  Curaqoa 
began  and  ended.  All  this  was  published  in  the 
Newspapers  next  day,  along  with  the  speeches  of  the 
three  deputies.  The  excitement  began  to  subside 
But    the  poison    had    been   lodged    in    many    hearts 


lU  COMCE/iN/NG   FRIENDS  AND   FOES. 

and  the  ejectment  of  it  was  a  slow  and  difficult 
process. 

The  Presbytery  of  Sydney  held  a  special  meeting, 
and  I  was  summoned  to  appear  before  it.  Dr.  Geddie 
of  Aneityum  was  also  present,  being  then  in  the 
Colonies.  Whether  the  tide  of  abuse  had  turned  my 
dear  fellow-Missionary's  head,  I  cannot  tell  ;  but,  on 
being  asked  to  make  a  statement,  he  condemned  the 
Missionaries  for  acting  as  interpreters,  and  wound  up 
with  a  dramatic  exclamation  that  "  rather  than  have 
had  anything  to  do  with  the  Cura^oas  visit  he  would 
have  had  his  hand  burned  off  in  the  fire." 

The  Court  applauded.  The  Moderator  then  said  ; 
"  Mr.  Paton  has  heard  the  noble  speech  of  Dr.  Geddie. 
Let  him  now  solemnly  promise  that,  under  no  cir- 
cumstances, will  he  have  anything  to  do  with  a  Man- 
of-war.  Then  we  may  see  our  way  again  to  stand  by 
him,  and  help  him  in  his  Mission."  And  in  this  spirit, 
he  appealed  to  me. 

On  rising,  I  explained  that  I  appeared  before  them 
only  out  of  brotherly  courtesy,  as  their  Presbytery  had 
no  jurisdiction  over  me,  and  I  spoke  to  the  following 
effect  :— 

"  I  am  indeed  a  Missionary  to  the  Heathen,  but 
also  a  British  subject.  I  have  never  requested  redress 
from  Man-of-war,  or  any  civil  power  ;  but,  like  Paul, 
I  reserve  my  full  rights,  if  need  be,  to  appeal  unto 
Caesar.  If  any  member  of  this  Prcsb)tcry  has  his 
bouse  robbed,  as  a  good  citizen  he  seeks  redress  and 
protection      But  op  Tanna  I   lost  my  earthly  all,  and 


CONCEKNIMG   F.KIENDS   AND   FOES.  113 

sougrht  no  redress  from  man.  The  Tannese  Chiefs, 
indeed,  who  were  friendly,  sent  a  Petition  by  me  to 
the  Governor  of  Sydney;  which,  however,  was  never 
presented  to  him  at  all,  fearing  that  thereby  indirectly 
I  might  bring  punishment  upon  my  poor  deluded 
Tannese.  Others  were  more  convinced  as  to  the 
path  of  duty,  or  less  considerate  of  the  Natives.  Their 
Petition  I  now  take  from  my  pocket  and  submit  it 
to  you.  It  was  presented  to  the  Governor,  Sir  John 
Young,  after  the  death  of  the  Gordons,  and  prayed 
for  a  judicial  investigation  as  to  their  murders.  As 
soon  it  was  known  of,  a  counter  Petition  in  the 
interests  of  the  Traders  was  immediately  got  up  and 
signed  by  many  of  the  great  merchants  of  Sydney, 
protesting  against  any  such  visit  to  the  Islands  by  a 
Man-of-war.  This  Petition,  then,  the  original  and 
only  one  ever  presented  in  favour  of  a  visit  from  Hei 
Majesty's  Commodore,  was  drawn  up  and  is  signed 
— by  whom  ?  " 

On  Dr.  Geddie  acknowledging  that  he  had  written 
and  signed  that  Petition,  but  that  it  prayed  only  foi 
an  investigation,  I  proceeded, — 

"  Surely  a  judicial  investigation  like  this  implied  all 
the  after  consequences,  if  once  undertaken  I  At  any 
rate,  this  is  the  only  Petition  sent  from  the  Mission- 
aries, and  it  was  sent  unknown  to  me.  Finally,  I 
must  respectfully  inform  the  Presbytery  that  I  will 
never  make  such  a  promise  as  the  Moderator  has 
Indicated.  I  shall  remain  free  to  act  in  humanity 
and    in   justice    as  God   and    conscience    guide   me. 

R  8 


114  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  EOES. 

I  believe  I  saved  both  life  and  property  by  inter- 
preting for  the  Commodore,  and  making  things 
mutually  intelligible  to  him  and  to  the  Natives.  I 
have  done  as  clear  a  Christian  duty  as  I  ever  did  in 
my  life.  I  am  not  ashamed.  I  offer  no  apology.  I  do 
not  believe  that  in  the  long  run,  when  all  facts  are 
known,  my  conduct  in  this  affair  can  possibly  injure 
either  myself,  or,  what  is  more,  the  Name  of  my  Lord." 

Perhaps  my  words  were  not  too  conciliatory.  But 
excitement  so  blinded  many  friends,  that  I  had  tc 
fight  as  if  at  bay,  or  get  no  hearing  and  no  justice. 
The  Presbytery  hesitated,  and  closed  without  coming 
to  any  resolution.  All  the  members  of  it  showed  me 
thereafter  the  same  respect  as  ever  before.  It  was 
gratifying  to  learn  in  due  course  that  all  the  Churches 
supporting  our  Mission,  after  having  independently 
investigated  into  the  facts,  justified  the  course 
adopted  by  us, — Nova  Scotia  alone  excepted.  Yet 
two  of  her  own  Missionaries  had  also  to  interpret  for 
that  Man-of-war,  exactly  as  I  had  done,  nor  did  I 
ever  hear  that  any  rebuke  was  administered  to  them. 
Feeling  absolutely  conscious  that  I  had  only  done 
my  Christian  duty,  I  left  all  results  in  the  hands  of  my 
Lord  Jesus,  and  pressed  forward  in  His  blessed  work. 

More  than  one  dear  personal  friend  had  to  be 
sacrificed  over  this  painful  affair.  A  Presbyterian 
Minister,  and  a  godly  elder  and  his  wife,  all  most 
excellent  and  kvell-bcloved,  at  whose  houses  I  had 
been  received  as  a  brother,  intimated  to  me  th.it  owing 
to  this  cdiSr.  of  the  Cura^oa  their  friendship  and  mine 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  115 

must  entirely  cease  in  this  world.  And  it  did  cease  ; 
but  my  esteem  never  changed.  I  had  learned  not  to 
think  unkindly  of  friends,  even  when  they  manifestly 
misunderstood  my  actions.  Nor  would  these  things 
merit  being  recorded  here,  were  it  not  that  they  may 
be  at  once  a  beacon  and  a  guide.  God's  people  are 
still  belied.  And  the  multitude  are  still  as  ready  as 
ever  to  cry,  "  Crucify  1  Crucify  I  " 

The  scheme  for  meeting  the  yearly  cost  of  the 
Day  spring,  that  had  already  been  tentatively  set 
a-going,  had  now  to  be  matured  and  permanently 
organized.  In  this  my  dear  friend  Dr.  J.  Dunsmore 
Lang,  well  acquainted  with  the  resources  of  all  the 
Churches,  was  our  judicious  counsellor.  We  pro- 
posed that  Victoria  should  raise  ;^500 ;  New  South 
Wales  and  New  Zealand,  ;^200  each  ;  Tasmania, 
Queensland,  and  South  Australia,  ;^ioo  each,  and 
;^250  each  from  Novia  Scotia  and  Scotland.  Tas- 
mania, South  Australia,  and  Queensland  fell  a  little 
short  of  their  proportion ;  Sydney,  Scotland,  and 
Novia  Scotia  met  their  claims  ;  and  Victoria  and 
New  Zealand  exceeded  them,  and  made  up  for 
deficiency  in  others.  This  has  ever  since  been  done 
in  great  measure,  though  not  exclusively,  by  the 
Sabbath  Scholars  of  the  Churches,  through  their 
Dayspring  "  Mission-boxes."  In  organizing  and 
maturing  this  scheme,  I  visited  and  addressed  al- 
most every  Presbyterian  Congregation  and  Sabbatl 
School  in  New  South  Wales  and  Victoria,  Soutli 
Australia  and  Tasmania ;  and  Ministers  and  Super 


n6  CONCEKNIA'G   /-AJhNDS   AAD   FOES, 

intendents,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  came  to  be 
bound  together  in  a  true  federal  union  in  support 
of  our  iMission  and  our  Ship. 

For  the  first  three  years,  when  ever)'thing  was  new, 
the  Daysprvig  ro'^x_  us  about  i^  1,400  per  annum  ;  but 
since  then  she  has  cost  on  an  average  Httle  short  of 
;^2,ooo  over  all.  There  has  too  often  been  a  floating 
debt  of  i^3GO  or  more,  which  has  given  us  great 
anxiety  ;  but  the  Lord  has  sent  what  was  required, 
and  enabled  us  to  keep  her  sailing  with  the  Gospel 
and  His  servants  amongst  these  Islands,  free  of  any 
actual  burden, — His  own  pure  messenger  of  Good 
Tidings,  unstained  with  the  polluting  and  bloody 
associations  of  the  foul-winged  trading  Ships  ! 

Another  fiery  furnace  awaited  me  on  this  tour, 
when  I  reached  Geelong.  One  of  the  prominent 
Ministers  refused  to  shake  hands.  An  agent  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society  had  informed  them  "  that 
the  i^3,000  paid  for  the  Dayspring  had  been  thrown 
away,  that  the  Vessel  was  useless,  fitted  only  for 
carrying  stores,  and  having  no  accomodation  for  pas- 
sengers ;  and  that  on  her  second  trip  to  the  Islands 
our  Missionaries  had  to  wait  and  go  down  by  the 
John  Williains."  It  was  an  abiding  sorrow  to  me, 
that  local  misrepresentations  gave  the  Societies  an 
appearance  of  conflict,  whereof  the  parent  organi- 
zations  knew  nothing  whatever.  Rut,  for  all  the 
interests  at  stake,  facts  had  to  be  made  known, 
Several  Congregations  had  resolved  to  withdraw 
from     the    support     of    our    Mission  ;    and     several 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND   FOES  iij 


Ministers  at  Ballarat,  and  elsewhere,  were  by  similaf 
accounts  prejudiced  against  us. 

I  demanded  an  opportunity  of  stating  the  facts, 
and  vindicating  myself  and  others,  in  a  public 
meeting  duly  called  for  the  purpose.  They  at  once 
agreed.  I  wrote  once  and  a  second  time  to  the 
Agent,  but  got  no  answer,  only  an  evasive  note 
I  went  by  rail  and  saw  him.  He  would  give  no  ex- 
planation, or  authority  for  his  statements,  but  practi- 
cally put  me  out,  on  a  pretence  of  there  being  sickness 
at  the  house.  Nevertheless,  in  a  spirit  of  determined 
brotherhood,  I  resolved  only  to  explain  facts  about 
the  Dayspring,  and  not  to  drag  in  the  name  of  that 
great  sister  Society  which  he  so  poorly  served. 

There  was  a  crowded  meeting.  The  Minister  who 
refused  to  shake  hands  was  voted  to  the  chair.  I 
was  called  upon  to  explain  my  position.  By  this 
time  I  had  communicated  with  the  Dayspring  offi- 
cials, and,  producing  the  log-book,  I  read  from  it, 
regarding  the  voyage  referred  to,  the  following  :— 

"When  the  Dayspring  sailed  from  Sydney  for 
the  Islands,  she  had  as  passengers  on  board,  Rev. 
Mr.  Paton,  Mrs.  Paton,  and  child,  Rev.  Mr.  McNair 
and  Mrs.  McNair,  Rev.  Mr.  Niven  and  Mrs.  Niven, 
Mrs.  Ella  and  child,  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  Captain  Fraser,  Mrs.  Fraser,  child,  and  ser- 
vant,  besides  all  the  year's  Mission  supplies  for  both 
the  New  Hebrides  and  the  Loyalty  Islands.  And 
on  reaching  these  Islands,  as  the  French  Government 
had  ordered  the   removal  of  all  the  Eastern  Teachers 


fi8  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND    FOES, 

of  the  London  Missionary  Society  from  that  groups 
the  Dayspring  had  to  undertake  an  unexpected 
voyage  of  three  months  from  the  Loyalties  to  Samoa, 
Rarotonga,  etc.,  with  Rev,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sleigh  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  and  sixty-one  of  their 
Native  Teachers,  who,  along  with  their  families,  were 
all  in  health  landed  safely  on  their  respective  islands, 
as  passengers  by  the  Dayspring^ 

I  also  read  a  corroborative  narrative  from  Captain 
Fraser,  written  from  memory,  as  he  was  at  that  time 
far  inland  in  the  country,  and  had  not  access  to  the 
records  of  his  vessel.  And  my  statement  closed  to 
this  effect, — 

"  It  must  now  be  manifest  to  all,  that  the  damaging 
reports  circulated  in  Geelong  are  more  than  replied 
to.  By  the  Captain,  and  from  the  log,  they  are 
proved  to  be  false,  both  as  to  capacity  for  goods  and 
passengers.  At  present  the  Dayspring  is  everything 
that  could  be  desired  for  the  furtherance  of  our  Mis- 
sion. U  you  are  satisfied,  I  wish  to  leave  this  painful 
subject,  and  proceed  with  my  proper  work.  But  I  am 
prepared  to  answer  any  question  from  the  Chairman 
or  the  meeting,  and  to  give  the  fullest  information.'' 

The  round  of  applause  that  followed  was  my  com- 
plete vindication.  The  Chairman  gave  me  his  hand, 
and  pledged  his  utmost  support  He  proposed  the 
following  resolution,  which  was  carried  with  ac- 
clamation,— 

"  That  this  meeting,  having  heard  Mr.  Baton  with 
satisfaction,  pledges  the  Churches,  Sabbath  Schools, 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES.  il? 

and  friends  in  Geelong,  henceforth  to  support  the  Day- 
spring  and  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power,  and  to  receive  and  encourage  him  as 
much  as  ever  in  his  work  on  behalf  of  the  Mission." 

The  special  object  of  my  visit  was  then  explained, 
and  several  Ministers  and  others  spoke  heartily  in 
furtherance  of  the  proposals  for  the  permanent  sup- 
port of  the  Daysprmg  through  the  Sabbath  Schools. 

All  battles  through  mere  misunderstandings  are 
painful,  but  especially  those  amongst  Christian 
brethren.  Still  they  had  to  be  fought,  never  laying 
aside  the  weapons  of  the  Cross  ;  and  God  has  over- 
ruled them  for  the  promotion  of  His  Kingdom  in  a 
way  which  makes  all  Catholic-spirited  followers  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  equally  rejoice. 

On  this  tour,  in  Victoria  alone,  I  spent  250  days  and 
addressed  265  meetings,  representing  180  Congre- 
gations and  their  Sabbath  Schools.  The  proportion 
was  on  the  same  scale  in  the  other  Colonies  visited. 
And  all  these  arrangements  I  had  to  make  for  my- 
self, by  painful  and  laborious  correspondence  night 
and  day.  But  the  Lord's  blessing  was  abundantly 
vouchsafed.  Victoria  gave  ;^i,954  19^.  id  ;  Tasmania, 
£y6  I2J.  "jd. ;  South  Australia,  ;^222  \6s. ;  New 
South  Wales,  ;^249  ;  being  a  total  of  ;^2,503  Js,  lod.^ 
besides  ;^220  in  yearly  donations  of  ;^5,  promised 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  Native  Teachers. 

In  1862  I  appealed  to  the  Victorian  General  As- 
sembly to  take  up  the  New  Hebrides  Mission  as 
their  own.     The  appeal  was  followed   by   Rev.    J 


lao  CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND  FOES. 

Clark,  Convener  of  Heathen  Missions  Committee  in 
1^63,  getting  the  Assembly  to  accept  the  proposal. 
And  in  1865  the  Rev.  Dr.  A.  J.  Campbell  carried  our 
scheme,  and  the  Assembly  pledged  itself  to  give 
£^QO  per  annum  for  the  support  of  the  Dayspring, 
from  the  offerings  of  the  Sabbath  Schools.  New 
Zealand  and  other  Colonies  soon  followed  Victoria's 
example,  until  all  were  pledged  to  uphold  the  New 
Hebrides  Mission.  For  my  dear  friend  and  old 
College  companion,  Rev.  Joseph  Copcland,  had 
visited  at  the  same  time  Queensland  and  New 
Zealand,  and  had  received  from  them  respectively 
;^I0I  25.  4d.  and  £s^o;  so  that  all  the  Churches 
adopted  our  scheme  for  the  permanent  support  of 
the  Dayspring,  and  the  Mission  fund  had  now  a  fair 
balance  on  the  ri<;ht  side. 

At  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Victoria  in  1866,  I  was  adopted  —  being 
officially  transferred  from  the  Church  in  Scotland  — 
as  the  first  Missionary  from  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
of  Australia  to  the  New  Hebrides..  Dr.  Gctidie 
would  also  have  been  adopted  at  the  same  time,  but 
Novia  Scotia  could  not  agree  to  part  with  its  first 
and  most  hii;hly-honoured  Missionary.  The  Vic- 
torian Church  therefore  engagcti  the  Rev.  Jair.es 
Cosh,  M.A.,  on  his  way  out  from  Scotl.md,  as  its 
other  agent,  in  the  hope  that  we  two  mi;^hi  be  able 
to  re-open  and  carry  on  the  Tanna  Mission.  In  thei/ 
Christian  Review  of  1867,  they  saiii  : — 

"  The  idea    which   we  in    Victoria   had,   when  the 


CONCERNING  FRIENDS  AND   FOES.  \%\ 

Missionaries  left  us  in  July  last  was,  that  Messrs. 
Paton  and  Cosh  would  be  associated  on  Tanna,  and 
labour  for  its  evangelization,  under  the  special 
auspices  as  well  as  at  the  cost  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Victoria;  but  Mr.  Cosh,  havin^  chosen 
the  station  at  Pango  on  Efat^,  where  the  Natives 
were  more  prepared  for  the  Gospel,  and  where  life 
and  property  were  safe,  went  to  spend  a  year's 
novitiateship  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison  on  Efat^. 
Mr.  Paton  would  have  fain  gone  back  to  Tanna,  but 
the  Missionaries  generally  feared  that  no  one  Euro- 
pean life  would  have  been  safe  at  the  time  on  Tanna. 
They  therefore,  and  no  doubt  wisely,  sent  Mr.  Paton 
to  the  small  and  less  savage,  but  not  less  Heathen, 
Island  of  Aniwa." 

It  was  indeed  one  of  the  bitterest  trials  of  my  life, 
not  to  be  able  to  return  and  settle  down  at  once  on 
dear  old  Tanna  ;  but  I  could  not  go  alone,  against 
the  decided  opposition  of  all  the  other  Missionaries — 
Dr.  Inglis,  however,  at  last  sympathizing  most  strongly 
with  my  views.  I  went,  as  will  appear  hereafter,  to 
Aniwa,  the  nearest  island  to  the  scene  of  my  former 
woes  and  perils,  in  the  hope  that  God  would  soon 
open  up  my  way  and  enable  me  to  return  to  blood- 
stained Tanna. 

My  heart  bleeds  for  the  Heathen,  and  I  long  to 
see  a  Teacher  for  every  tribe  and  a  Missionary  for 
every  island  of  the  New  Hebrides.  The  hope  still 
burns  that  I  may  witness  it ;  and  then  I  could  gladly 


CHAPTER  V. 

SETTLEMENT  ON  AN/ IV A. 

Tke  /ohn  Willuims  on  the  Reef. — A  Native's  Soliloquy.— 
Nowar  Pleading  for  Tanna. — The  White  Shells  of  Nowar. 
— The  Island  of  Aniwa.— First  Landing  on  Aniwa. — The 
Site  of  our  New  Home. — "  Me  no  Steal  !" — House  Building 
for  God. — Native  Expectations.— Tafigeitu  or  Sorcery. — 
The  Miracle  of  Speaking  Wood. — Perils  through  Super- 
tition. — The  Mission  Premises. — A  City  of  God. — Builders 
and  their  Wages. — Great  Swimming  FeaL— Stronger  than 
tt-'  "Gods"  of  Aniwa. 

EVERYTHING  being  now  arranged  for  in  the 
Colonies,  in  connection  with  the  Mission  and 
Dayspring,  as  far  as  could  possibly  be,  we  sailed  for 
the  Islands  on  the  8th  August,  1866.  Besides  my 
wife  and  child,  the  following  accompanied  us  to  the 
field  :  Revs.  Copeland,  Cosh,  and  McNair,  along 
with  their  respective  wives.  On  August  20th  we 
reached  Aneityum  ;  and,  having  landed  some  of  our 
friends,  we  sailed  Northwards,  as  far  as  Efat^,  to 
let  the  new  Missionaries  see  all  the  Islands  open  for 
occupation,  and  to  bring  all  our  Missionaries  back  to 
the  annual  meeting,  where  the  permanent  settlenieat* 
would  be  finally  agreed  upon. 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  183 

On  our  return,  we  found  that  the  beautiful  new 
/ohn  Williams,  reaching  Aneityum  on  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, had  stuck  fast  on  the  coral  reef  and  swung 
there  for  three  days.  By  the  unceasing  efforts  of 
the  Natives,  working  in  hundreds,  she  was  saved 
though  badly  damaged.  At  a  united  meeting  of  all 
the  Missionaries,  representing  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  and  our  own,  it  was  resolved  that  she 
must  be  taken  to  Sydney  for  repairs.  Twenty  stout 
Aneityumese  were  placed  on  board  to  keep  her 
pumps  going  by  day  and  night,  and  the  Dayspring 
was  sent  to  keep  her  company  in  case  of  any  dire 
emergency.  Missionaries  were  waiting  to  be  settled, 
and  the  season  was  stealing  away.  But  the  cause 
of  humanity  and  the  claims  of  a  sister  Mission  were 
paramount  We  remained  at  Aneityum  tor  five 
weeks,  and  awaited  the  return  of  the  Dayspring. 

At  our  annual  Synod,  after  much  prayerful 
deliberation  and  the  careful  weighing  of  every  vital 
circumstance,  I  was  constrained  by  the  united  voice 
of  my  brethren  not  to  return  to  Tanna,  but  to  settle 
on  the  adjoining  island  of  Aniwa  (  =  A-ned-wa).  It 
was  even  hoped  that  thereby  Tanna  might  eventually 
be  the  more  surely  reached  and  evangelized. 

By  the  new  Missionaries  all  the  other  old  Stations 
were  re-occupied  and  some  fresh  Islands  were  entered 
upon  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  As  we  moved  about 
with  our  Dayspring,  and  planted  the  Missionaries 
here  and  there,  nothing  could  repress  the  wonder  of 
Natives. 


124  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

"How  is  this?"  they  cried;  "we  slew  or  drove 
them  all  away!  VVe  plundered  their  houses  and 
robbed  them.  Had  we  been  so  treated,  nothing 
would  have  made  us  return.  Hut  they  come  back 
with  a  beautiful  new  ship,  and  with  more  and  more 
Missionaries.  And  is  it  to  trade  and  to  get  money, 
like  the  other  white  men  ?  No  !  no  !  But  to  tell 
us  of  their  Jehovah  God  and  of  His  Son  Jesus.  If 
their  God  makes  them  do  all  that,  we  may  well 
worship  Him  too." 

In  this  way,  island  after  island  was  opened  up  to 
receive  the  Missionary,  and  their  Chiefs  bound  them- 
selves to  protect  and  cherish  him,  before  the)'  knew 
anything  whatever  of  the  Gospel,  beyond  what  they 
saw  in  the  disposition  and  character  of  its  Preachers 
or  heard  rumoured  regarding  its  fruits  on  other 
Islands.  Even  Ccinnibals  have  sometimes  been  found 
thus  prepared  to  welcome  the  Missionary,  and  to 
make  not  only  his  property  but  his  life  comparatively 
safe.     The  Isles  "wait  "  for  Christ. 

On  our  way  to  Aniwa,  the  Dayspring  had  to  call 
at  Tanna.  By  stress  of  weather  we  lay  several  days 
in  Port  Resolution.  And  there  many  memories 
were  again  revived — wounds  that  after  five-and- 
twenty  years,  when  I  now  write,  still  bleed  afresh  ! 
Nowar,  the  old  Chief,  unstable  but  friendly ,  was 
determined  to  keep  us  there  b>'  force  or  b)-  fraud. 
The  Captain  told  him  that  the  council  of  the 
Missionaries  had  forbidden  him  to  land  our  boxes 
at  Tanna. 


SETTLEMENT  ON  AiVlWA. 


135 


"Don't  land  them,"  said  the  wily  Chief;  "just 
throw  them  over  ;  my  men  and  I  will  catch  every- 
thing before  it  reaches  the  water,  and  carry  them  all 
safely  ashore  !  " 

The  Captain  said  he  durst  not.  "  Then,"  persisted 
Nowar,  "just  point  them  out  to  us;  you  will  have 
no  further  trouble  ;  we  will  manage  everything  for 
Missi." 

They  were  in  distress  when  he  refused  ;  and  pooi 
old  Nowar  tried  another  tack.  Suspecting  that  my 
dear  wife  was  afraid  of  them,  he  got  us  on  shore  to 
see  his  extensive  plantations.  Turning  eagerly  to 
her,  he  said,  leaving  me  to  interpret, — 

"  Plenty  of  food  !  While  I  have  a  yam  or  a 
banana,  you  shall  not  want." 

She  answeied.  "  I  fear  not  any  lack  of  food." 

Pointing  to  his  warriors,  he  cried,  "  We  are  many  I 
We  are  strong!     We  can  always  protect  you." 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  she  calmly  replied. 

He  then  led  us  to  that  fig  tree,  in  the  branches  of 
which  I  had  sat  during  a  lonely  and  memorable 
night,  when  all  hope  had  perished  of  any  earthly 
deliverance,  and  said  to  her  with  a  manifest  touch  of 
genuine  emotion, — 

"The  God  who  protected  Missi  there  will  always 
protect  you." 

She  told  him  that  she  had  no  fear  of  that  kind, 
but  explained  to  him  that  we  must  for  the  present 
go  to  Aniwa,  but  would  return  to  Tanna,  if  the 
Lord  opened  up  our  way.     Nowar,  Arkurat,  and  the 


126  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIIVA. 

rest,  seemed  to  be  genuinely  grieved,  and  it  touched 
my  soul  to  the  quick. 

A  beautiful  incident  was  the  outcome,  as  we 
learned  only  in  long  after  years.  There  was  at  that 
time  an  Aniwan  Chief  on  Tanna,  visiting  friends. 
He  was  one  of  their  great  Sacred  Men.  He  and 
his  people  had  been  promised  a  passage  home  in  the 
Dayspring,  with  their  canoes  in  tow.  When  old 
Nowar  saw  that  he  could  not  keep  us  with  himself, 
he  went  to  this  Aniwan  Chief,  and  took  the  white 
shells,  the  insignia  of  Chieftainship,  from  his  own 
arm,  and  bound  them  on  the  Sacred  Man,  saying, — 

"  By  these  you  promise  to  protect  my  Missionary 
and  his  wife  and  child  on  Anivva.  Let  no  evil  be- 
fall them  ;  or,  by  this  pledge,  I  and  my  people  will 
revenge  it." 

In  a  future  crisis,  this  probably  saved  our  lives, 
as  shall  be  afterwards  related.  After  all,  a  bit  of 
the  Christ-Spirit  had  found  its  way  into  that  old 
Cannibal's  soul  !  And  the  same  Christ-Spirit  in  me 
yearned  more  strongly  still,  and  made  it  a  positive 
pain  to  pass  on  to  another  Island,  and  leave  him  in 
that  dim-groping  twilight  of  the  soul. 

Aniwa  became  my  Mission  Home  in  November, 
1866;  and  ever  since,  save  on  my,  alas!  too  fn?qucnt 
deputation  pilgrimages  among  Churches  in  Great 
Britain  and  in  the  Colonies,  it  has  been  the  heart 
and  centre  of  my  personal  labours  amongst  the 
Heathen.  God  never  guided  me  back  to  Tanna  ; 
but  others,  my  dear  friends,  have  seen  His  Kingdom 


SETTLEMEN7    ON  AHIWA.  13'/ 

■ 

planted  and  beginning  to  grow  amongst  that  slowly 
relenting  race.  Aniwa  was  to  be  the  land  wherein  n.y 
past  years  of  toil  and  patience  and  faith  were  to  see 
their  fruits  ripening  at  length.  I  claimed  Aniwa  for 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Grace  of  God  Aniwa  now  worships 
at  the  Saviour's  feet. 

The  Island  of  Aniwa  is  one  of  the  smaller  isles  of 
the  New  Hebrides.  It  measures  about  nine  miles  by 
three  and  a  half,  and  is  everywhere  girt  round  with 
a  belt  of  coral  reef.  The  sea  breaks  thereon  heavily, 
with  thundering  roar,  and  the  white  surf  rolls  in 
furious  and  far.  But  there  are  days  of  calm,  when 
all  the  sea  is  glass,  and  the  spray  on  the  reef  is  only 
a  fringe  of  silver. 

The  ledges  of  coral  rock  indicate  that  Aniwa 
has  been  heaved  up  from  its  ocean  bed,  at  three  or 
four  separate  bursts  of  mighty  volcanic  power.  No 
stone  or  other  rock  anywhere  appears,  but  only  and 
always  the  coral,  in  its  beautiful  and  mysterious 
variety.  The  highest  land  is  less  than  three  hundred 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  ;  and  though  the  soil 
is  generally  light,  there  are  patches  good  and  deep, 
mostly  towards  the  southern  end  of  the  island,  and 
near  the  crater  of  an  extinct  volcano,  where  excellent 
plantations  are  found,  and  which,  if  carefully  culti- 
vated, might  support  ten  times  the  present  popula- 
tion. 

Aniwa,  having  no  hills  to  attract  and  condense  the 
clouds,  suffers  badly  for  lack  of  genial  rains;  and 
the  heavy  rains  of  hurricane  and  tempest  seem  to 


I2S  SETTLEMENT  CN  ANIWA. 

disappear  as  if  by  magic  through  the  light  soil  and 
porous  rock.  The  moist  atmosphere  and  the  heavy 
dews,  however,  keep  the  Island  covered  with  green, 
while  large  and  fruitful  trees  draw  wondrous  nourish- 
ment from  their  rocky  beds.  The  Natives  suffer 
from  a  species  of  Elephantiasis,  in  all  probability 
produced  by  their  bad  drinking  waters,  and  from  the 
hot  and  humid  climate  of  their  isle. 

Aniwa  has  no  harbour,  or  safe  anchorage  of  any 
kind  for  ships  ;  though,  in  certain  winds,  they  have 
been  seen  at  anchor  on  the  outer  edge  of  the  reef, 
always  a  perilous  haven  I  There  is  one  crack  in  the 
coral  belt,  through  which  a  boat  can  safely  run  to 
shore ;  but  the  little  wharf,  built  there  of  the  largest 
coral  blocks  that  could  be  rolled  together,  has  been 
once  and  again  swept  clean  off  by  the  hurricane, 
leaving  "  not  a  wrack  behind." 

I  had  had  a  glimpse  of  Aniwa  before,  in  the  John 
Knox,  when  Mr.  Johnston  accompanied  me ;  and 
again  with  my  dear  friend  Gordon,  who  was  mur- 
dered on  Erromanga;  besides,  1  had  seen  Aniwans  in 
their  canoes  at  Tanna  in  search  of  food.  They  had 
pleaded  with  us  to  remain  amongst  them,  arguing 
against  there  being  two  Missionaries  on  Tanna  and 
none  on  Aniwa.  Their  "orator,"  a  very  subtle  man, 
who  spoke  Tannese  well,  informed  us  that  the  white 
Traders  told  them  that  if  they  Killed  or  drove  away 
the  Missionaries  they  would  get  plenty  of  ammuni- 
tion and  tobacco.  This  was  why  our  life  had  been 
so  often  at»^empted.     Beyond    this   all    was  strange. 


^iS$s^^Slt!!^ 


^•- 


'l    ','11 


'^^^\\ 


^^siS^ 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 


Everything  had  to  be  learned  afresh  on  Aniwa,  as  on 
Tanna. 

When  we  landed,  the  Natives  received  us  kindly. 
They  and  the  Aneityumese  Teachers  led  us  to  a 
temporary  home,  prepared  fcr  our  abode.  It  was  a 
large  Native  Hut.  Walls  and  roof  consisted  of 
sugar-cane  leaf  and  reeds,  intertwisted  on  a  strong 
wooden  frame.  It  had  neither  doors  nor  windows 
but  open  spaces  instead  of  these.  The  earthen 
floor  alone  looked  beautiful,  covered  thick  with  white 
coral  broken  small.  It  had  only  one  Apartment;  and 
that,  meantime,  had  to  serve  also  for  Church  and 
School  and  Public  Hall.  We  screened  off  a  little 
portion,  and  behind  that  screen  planted  our  bed, 
and  stored  our  valuables.  All  the  Natives  within 
reach  assembled  to  watch  us  taking  our  food  !  A 
box  at  first  served  for  a  chair,  the  lid  of  another 
box  was  our  table,  our  cooking  was  all  done  in  the 
open  air  under  a  large  tree,  and  we  got  along  with 
amazing  comfort.  But  the  house  was  under  the 
shelter  of  a  coral  rock,  and  we  saw  at  a  glance  that 
at  certain  seasons  it  would  prove  a  very  hotbed  of 
fever  and  ague.  We  were,  however,  only  too  thank- 
ful to  enter  it,  till  a  better  could  be  built,  and  on  a 
breezier  site. 

The  Aniwans  were  not  so  violently  dishonourable 
as  the  Tannese.  But  they  had  the  knack  of  asking 
in  a  rather  menacing  manner  whatever  they  coveted  ; 
and  the  tomahawk  was  sometimes  swung  to  enforce 
an  appeal.  For  losses  and  annoyance,  we  had  of 
P.  Q 


I30  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

course  no  redress.  But  we  tried  to  keep  things 
well  out  of  their  way,  knowing  that  the  oppor-" 
tunity  there,  as  elsewhere,  sometimes  develops  the 
thief.  We  strove  to  get  along  quietly  and  kindly, 
in  the  hope  that  when  we  knew  their  language,  and 
could  teach  them  the  principles  of  Jesus,  they  would 
be  saved,  and  life  and  property  would  be  secure 
But  the  rumour  of  the  Ciiraqoa's  visit  and  her  punish- 
ment of  murder  and  robbery  did  more,  by  God's 
blessing,  to  protect  us  during  those  Heathen  days 
than  all  other  influences  combined.  The  savage 
Cannibal  was  heard  to  whisper  to  his  bloodthirsty 
mates,  "  not  to  murder  or  to  steal,  for  the  Man-of- 
war  that  punished  Tanna  would  blow  up  their  little 
Island!" 

Sorrowful  experience  on  Tanna  had  taught  us  to 
seek  the  site  for  our  Aniwan  house  on  the  highest 
ground,  and  away  from  the  malarial  swamps  near 
the  shore.  There  was  one  charming  mound,  covered 
wuh  trees  whose  roots  ran  down  into  the  crevices  of 
coral,  and  from  wh''ch  Tanna  and  Erromanga  are 
clearly  seen.  But  there  the  Natives  for  some  super- 
stitious reason  forbade  us  to  build,  and  we  were 
constrained  to  take  another  rising-ground  somewhat 
nearer  the  shore.  In  the  end,  this  turned  out  to  be 
the  very  best  site  on  the  Island  for  us,  central  and 
suitable  every  way.  But  we  afterwards  learned  that 
perhaps  superstition  also  led  them  to  sell  us  this 
site,  in  the  malicious  hope  that  it  would  prove  our 
ruin.     The   mounds    on    the   top,   which    had  to   be 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  131 

cleared  away,  contained  the  bones  and  refuse  of  their 
Cannibal  feasts  for  ages.  None  but  their  Sacred 
Men  durst  touch  them ;  and  the  Natives  watched  us 
hewing  and  digging,  certain  that  their  gods  would 
strike  us  dead  I  That  failing,  their  thoughts  may 
probably  have  been  turned  to  reflect  that  after  all 
the  Jehovah  God  was  stronger  than  they.  In  level- 
ling the  site,  and  gently  sloping  the  sides  of  the 
ground  for  good  drainage  purposes,  I  had  gathered 
together  two  large  baskets  of  human  bones.  I  said 
to  a  Chief  in  Tannese, — 

"  How  do  these  bones  come  to  be  here  ?  " 

And  he  replied,  with  a  shrug  worthy  of  a  cynical 
Frenchman, — 

"  Ah,  we  are  not  Tanna  men  I  We  don't  eat  the 
bones ! " 

While  I  was  away  building  the  house,  Mrs.  Paton 
had  one  dreadful  fright.  She  generally  remained 
about  half  a  mile  off,  in  charge  of  the  Native  hut  in 
which  our  property  had  been  stored,  with  one  or 
two  of  the  friendly  Natives  around  her,  though  as  yet 
she  could  not  speak  their  language.  One  day  she  sat 
alone,  the  baby  playing  at  her  feet.  A  rustling  com- 
menced amongst  the  boxes  behind  the  curtain.  She 
had  been  there  all  the  morning,  and  no  one  had 
entered.  Horror-smitten,  her  eyes  were  fastened 
towards  the  noise.  Suddenly,  the  blanket-screen 
was  thrown  aside,  and  a  black  face,  with  blood-red 
eyes  and  milk-white  teeth  peered  out,  and  cried  in 
broken  English. — 


132  SETTLEMENT    ON  ANIWA. 

**  Me  no  steal !     Me  no  steal  I  " 

Then,  with  a  bound  like  that  of  a  deer,  the  man 
sprang  out  and  ran  for  the  village.  My  dear  wife, 
fearing  his  sudden  return,  snatched  up  her  child  and 
rushed  to  the  place  where  I  was  working,  never  feel- 
ing the  ground  beneath  her  till  she  sank  down  almost 
fainting  at  my  feet.  Thanking  God  for  her  escape. 
we  thought  it  wiser  to  remain  where  we  were  and 
finish  our  task  for  the  day.  We  learned  that,  since 
we  did  not  return,  his  wrath  had  cooled  down  and 
he  had  withdrawn.  This  man  was  a  sort  of  wild 
beast  in  his  passionate  moods.  His  body  became 
convulsed  and  his  muscles  twitched  with  rage.  He 
had  lately  murdered  a  neighbour,  a  man  of  his  own 
tribe,  in  his  frenzy.  We  believe  that  the  Lord 
baffled  his  rage  on  that  memorable  day,  and  said  to 
his  tumultuous  soul, — "  Peace!  be  still." 

The  site  being  now  cleared,  we  questioned  whether 
to  build  only  a  temporary  home,  hoping  to  return  to 
dear  old  Tanna  as  soon  as  possible,  or,  though  the 
labour  would  be  vastly  greater,  a  substantial  house — 
for  the  comfort  of  our  successors,  if  not  of  ourselves 
We  decided  that,  as  this  was  work  for  God,  we  would 
make  it  the  very  best  we  could.  We  planned  two 
central  rooms,  sixteen  feet  by  sixteen,  with  a  five- 
feet  wide  lobby  between,  so  that  other  rooms  could 
be  added  when  required.  About  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  tlie  sea,  and  thirty- five  feet  above  its  level,  I 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  house.  Coral  blocks 
raised  the  wall  about  three  feet  high  all  round.     Ait 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 


passages  carried  sweeping  currents  underneath  each 
room,  and  greatly  lessened  the  risk  of  fever  and  ague. 
A  wide  trench  was  dug  all  round,  and  filled  up  as  a 
drain  with  broken  coral.  At  back  and  front,  the 
verandah  stretched  five  feet  wide;  and  pantry,  bath- 
room and  tool-house  were  partitioned  off  under  the 
verandah  behind.  The  windows  sent  to  me  had 
hinges ;  I  added  two  feet  to  each,  with  wood  from 
Mission  boxes,  and  made  them  French  door-windows, 
opening  from  each  room  to  the  verandah.  And  so 
we  had,  by  God's  blessing,  a  healthy  spot  to  live  in, 
if  not  exactly  a  thing  of  beauty  ! 

The  Mission  House,  as  ultimately  finished,  had  six 
rooms,  three  on  each  side  of  the  lobby,  and  measured 
ninety  feet  in  length,  surrounded  by  a  verandah,  one 
hundred  feet  by  five,  which  kept  everything  shaded 
and  cool.  Underneath  two  rooms,  a  cellar  was  dug 
eight  feet  deep,  and  shelved  all  round  for  a  store. 
In  more  than  one  terrific  hurricane  that  cellar  saved 
our  lives, — all  crushing  into  it  when  trees  and  houses 
were  being  tossed  like  feathers  on  the  wings  of  the 
wind.  Altogether,  the  house  at  Aniwa  has  proved 
one  of  the  healthiest  and  most  commodious  of  any 
that  have  been  planted  by  Christian  hands  on  the 
New  Hebrides.  In  selecting  site  and  in  building 
"  the  good  hand  of  our  God  was  upon  us  for  good." 

I  built  also  two  Orphanages,  almost  as  inevitably 
necessary  as  the  Missionary's  own  house.  They  stood 
on  a  line  with  the  front  of  my  own  dwelling,  one  for 
girls,  the  other  for  boys,  and  we  had  them  constantly 


134  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

under  our  own  eyes.  The  Orphans  were  practically 
boarded  at  the  Mission  premises,  and  adopted  by  the 
Missionaries.  Their  clothing  was  a  heavy  drain  upon 
our  resources  ;  and  every  odd  and  curious  article  that 
came  in  any  of  the  boxes  or  parcels  was  utilized.  We 
trained  these  young  people  for  Jesus.  And  at  this 
day  many  of  the  best  of  our  Native  Teachers,  and 
most  devoted  Christian  helpers,  are  amongst  those 
who  would  probably  have  perished  but  for  these 
Orphanages. 

A  grievous  accident  deprived  me  of  special  help  in 
house-building.  I  cut  my  ankle  badly  with  an  adze, 
as  I  had  done  before  on  Tanna,  through  a  knot  in  the 
tree.  Binding  my  handkerchief  tightly  round  it,  I 
appealed  to  the  Natives  to  carry  me  back  to  our  hut. 
They  stipulated  for  payment.  My  vest  pocket  being 
filled  with  fish-hooks,  a  current  coin  on  all  these 
Islands,  I  got  a  fellow  to  understand  the  bribe.  He 
carried  me  a  little,  got  some  hooks,  and  then  called 
another,  who  did  the  same,  and  then  called  a  third, 
and  so  on,  each  man  earning  his  hooks,  and  passing 
on  the  burden  and  the  pay  to  another,  while  I  sufifered 
terribly  and  bled  profusely.  Being  my  own  doctor, 
I  dressed  the  wound  for  weeks,  kept  it  constantly  in 
cold  water  bandages,  and  by  the  kindness  of  the  Lord 
it  recovered,  though  it  left  me  lame  for  many  a  day. 

But  the  greatest  sorrow  was  this :  the  good  and 
kind  Aneityumese,  who  had  been  hired  to  come  and 
help  me  with  all  the  unskilled  parts  of  the  labour, 
could  do  nothing  without  me,  and  when  the  Daysprmg 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  »35 


came  round  at  the  appointed  time  I  had  to  pay  them 
in  full  and  let  them  return,  deprived  of  their  valuable 
aid.  Even  to  keep  them  in  food  would  have  ex- 
hausted our  limited  stores,  and  some  months  must 
elapse  before  our  next  supplies  could  arrive  from 
Sydney. 

The  Aniwans  themselves  could  scarcely  be  induced 
to  work  at  all,  even  for  payment.  Their  personal 
wants  were  few,  and  were  supplied  by  their  own 
plantations.  They  replied  to  my  appeals  with  all  the 
unction  of  philosophers,  and  told  me, — 

"  The  conduct  of  the  men  of  Aniwa  is  to  stand  by, 
or  sit  and  look  on,  while  their  women  do  the  work!" 
On  Aniwa  we  soon  found  ourselves  face  to  face 
with  blank  Heathenism.  The  natives  at  first  expected 
that  the  Missionary's  Biritania  tavai  (=  British 
Medicine)  would  cure  at  once  all  their  complaints. 
Disappointment  led  to  resentment  in  their  ignorant 
and  childish  minds.  They  also  expected  to  get  for 
the  asking,  or  for  any  trifle,  an  endless  supply  of 
knives,  calico,  fish-hooks,  blankets,  etc.  Every  refusal 
irritated  them.  Again,  our  Medicines  relieved  or 
cured  them,  so  they  blamed  us  also  for  their  diseases, 

all   their    Sacred   Men    not    only   curing    but  also 

causing  sickness.  Further,  they  generally  came  to 
U3  only  after  exhausting  every  resource  of  their  own 
witchcraft  and  superstition,  and  when  it  was  probably 
too  late.  I  had  often  to  taste  the  Medicine  in  theii 
sight  before  the  sufferers  would  touch  it ;  and  if  one 
dose  did  not  cure  them,  it  was  almost  impossible  to 


I3f>  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

get  them  to  persevere.  But  time  taught  them  its 
value,  and  the  yearly  expenditure  for  Medicine  soon 
became  a  very  heavy  tax  on  our  modest  salary. 

Still  we  set  our  bell  a-ringing  every  day  after  din- 
ner— intimating  our  readiness  to  give  advice  or  medi- 
cine to  all  who  were  sick.  We  spoke  to  them,  so 
soon  as  we  had  learned,  a  few  words  about  Jesus. 
The  weak  received  a  cup  of  tea  and  a  piece  of  bread. 
The  demand  was  sometimes  great,  especially  when 
epidemics  befell  them.  But  some  rather  fled  from  us 
as  the  cause  of  their  sickness,  and  sought  refuge  from 
our  presence  in  remotest  corners,  or  rushed  off  at  our 
approach  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  bush. 
They  were  but  children,  and  full  of  superstition  ;  and 
we  had  to  win  them  by  kindly  patience,  never  losing 
faith  in  them  and  hope  for  them,  any  more  than  the 
Lord  did  with  us  I 

As  on  Tanna,  all  sicknesses  and  deaths  were  sup- 
posed to  be  caused  by  sorcery,  there  called  Na/tak, 
on  Aniwa  called  Tafigeitu.  Some  Sacred  Man  burned 
the  remains  of  food  such  as  the  skin  of  a  banana,  or  a 
hair  from  the  head,  or  something  that  the  person  had 
even  touched,  and  he  was  the  disease-maker.  Hence 
hey  were  kept  in  a  state  of  constant  terror,  and 
breathed  the  very  atmosphere  of  revenge.  When 
one  became  sick,  all  the  people  of  his  village  met  day 
after  day,  and  made  long  speeches  and  tried  to  find 
out  the  enemy  who  was  causing  it  Having  fixed  on 
some  one,  they  first  sent  presents  of  mats,  baskets, 
and  food  to  the  supposed  disease-makers ;  if  the  per- 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA,  137 

son  recovered,  they  took  credit  for  it ;  if  the  person 
died,  his  friends  sought  revenge  on  the  supposed 
murderers.  And  such  revenge  took  a  wide  sweep, 
satisfying  itself  with  the  suspected  enemy,  or  any  of 
his  family,  or  of  his  village,  or  even  of  his  tribe.  Thus 
endless  bloodshed  and  unceasing  intertribal  wars 
kept  the  people  from  one  end  of  the  Island  to  the 
other  in  one  long-drawn  broil  and  turmoil. 

Learning  the  language  on  Aniwa  was  marked  by 
similar  incidents  to  those  of  Tanna,  related  in  Part 
First ;  though  a  few  of  them  could  understand  my 
Tannese,  and  that  greatly  helped  me.  One  day  a 
man,  after  carefully  examining  some  article,  turned 
to  his  neighbour  and  said, — 

«  Taha  tinei }  " 

I  inferred  that  he  was  asking,  "  What  is  this  ?  ** 

Pointing  to  another  article,  I  repeated  their  words ; 
they  smiled  at  each  other,  and  gave  me  its  name. 
On  another  occasion,  a  man  said  to  his  companion, 
looking  towards  me, — 

"  Taha  neigo  ?  " 

Concluding  that  he  was  asking  my  name,  I  pointed 
towards  him,  and  repeated  the  words,  and  they  at 
once  gave  me  their  names.  Readers  would  be  sur- 
prised to  discover  how  much  you  can  readily  learn  of 
any  language,  with  these  two  short  questions  con- 
stantly on  your  lips,  and  with  people  ready  at  every 
turn  to  answer—"  What's  this  ?  "  "  What's  your 
name  ? "  Every  word  was  at  once  written  down, 
spelled    phonetically   and    arranged     in    alphabetic 


138  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

order,  and  a  note  appended  as  to  the  circumstances 
in  which  it  was  used,  ^y  frequent  comparison  of 
these  notes,  and  by  careful  daily  and  even  hourly 
imitation  of  all  their  sounds,  we  were  able  in  a  mea- 
sure  to  understand  each  other  before  we  had  gone  far 
in  the  house-building  operations,  during  which  some 
of  them  were  constantly  beside  me. 

One  incident  of  that  time  was  very  memorable, 
»nd  God  turned  it  to  good  account  for  hi;^her  ends. 
I  often  tell  it  as  "the  miracle  of  the  speaking  bit  ol 
wood;"  and  it  has  ha[)pened  to  other  Missionaries 
exactly  as  to  myself.  While  working  at  the  house, 
I  required  some  nails  and  tools.  Lifting  a  piece  of 
planed  wood,  I  pencilled  a  few  wortis  on  it.  and  re- 
quested our  old  Cb'cf  to  carry  it  to  Mrs.  Patwrt,  and 
she  would  send  what  I  wanted.  In  blank  wonder,  he 
innocently  stared  at  me,  and  said, — 
"  But  what  do  you  want }  " 

I  replied,  "  The  wood  will  tell  her."  He  looked 
rather  angry,  thinking  that  I  befooled  him,  and 
retorted, — 

"  Who  ever  heard  of  wood  speaking  ?  " 
By  hard  pleading  I  succeeded  in  persuading  him 
to  go.  He  was  amazed  to  see  her  looking  at  the 
wood  and  then  fetching  the  needed  articles.  He 
brought  back  the  bit  of  wood,  and  eagerly  made 
signs  for  an  explanation.  Chiefly  in  broken  Tannese 
i  read  to  him  the  words,  and  informed  him  that  in 
the  same  way  God  sp(^ke  to  us  throu;_;h  His  lioolc 
The  will  of  God   was  written  there,  and  by-and-bye, 


SETTLEMENT  ON  AN/ HA.  139 

when  he  learned  to  read,  he  would  hear  God  speaking 
to  him  from  its  page,  as  Mrs.  Paton  heard  me  from 
the  bit  of  wood. 

A  great  desire  was  thus  awakened  in  the  poor 
man's  soul  to  see  the  very  Word  of  God  printed  in 
his  own  language.  He  helped  me  to  learn  words  and 
master  ideas  with  growing  enthusiasm.  And  when 
my  work  of  translating  portions  of  Holy  Scripture 
began,  his  delight  was  unbounded  and  his  help  in- 
valuable. The  miracle  of  a  speaking  page  was  not 
less  wonderful  than  that  of  speaking  wood  I 

One  day,  while  building  the  house,  an  old  Inland 
Chief  and  his  three  sons  came  to  see  us.  Everything 
was  to  them  full  of  wonder.  After  returning  home 
one  of  the  sons  fell  sick,  and  the  father  at  once 
blamed  us  and  the  Worship,  declaring  that  if  the  lad 
died  we  all  should  be  murdered  in  revenge.  By 
God's  blessing,  and  by  our  careful  nursing  and  suit- 
able medicine,  he  recovered  and  was  spared.  The 
old  Chief  supcrstitiously  wheeled  round  almost  to 
another  extreme.  He  became  not  only  friendly,  but 
devoted  to  us.  He  attended  the  Sabbath  Services, 
and  listened  to  the  Aneityumese  Teachers,  and  to  my 
first  attempts,  partly  in  Tannese,  translated  by  the 
orator  Taia  or  the  chief  Namakei.  and  explained  in 
our  hearing  to  the  people  in  their  mother  tongue. 

But,  on  the  heels  of  this,  another  calamity  overtook 
us.  So  soon  as  two  rooms  of  the  Mission  House 
were  roofed  in,  I  hired  the  stoutest  of  the  young  men 
to  carry  our  boxes  thither.     Two  of  them  started  off 


SRTTLEMRNT  ON  ANIWA. 


with  a  heavy  box  suspended  on  a  pole  from  shoulder 
to  shoulder,  their  usual  custom.  They  were  shortly 
after  attacked  with  vomiting  of  blood  ;  and  one  of 
them  actually  died,  an  Erromangan.  The  father  of 
the  other  swore  that,  if  his  son  did  not  get  better, 
every  soul  at  the  Mission  House  should  be  slain  in 
revenge.     But  God  mercifully  restored  him. 

As  the  boat-landing  was  nearly  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  distant,  and  such  a  calamity  recurring  would  be 
not  only  sorrowful  in  itself  but  perilous  in  the  ex- 
treme for  us  all,  I  steeped  my  wits,  and,  with  such 
crude  materials  as  were  at  hand,  I  manufactured  not 
only  a  hand-barrow,  but  a  wheel-barrow,  for  the  press- 
ing emergencies  of  the  time.  In  due  course,  I  pro- 
cured a  more  orthodox  hand-cart  from  the  Colonies, 
and  coaxed  and  bribed  the  Natives  to  assist  me  in 
making  a  road  for  it.  Perhaps  the  ghost  of  Macadam 
ivould  shudder  at  the  appearance  of  that  road,  but  it 
has  proved  immensely  useful  ever  since. 

Our  Mission  House  was  once  and  again  threatened 
with  fire,  and  we  ourselves  with  musket,  before  its 
completion.  The  threats  to  set  fire  to  our  premises 
stirred  up  Namakei,  however,  to  befriend  us  ;  and  we 
learned  that  he  and  his  people  had  us  under  a  guard 
by  night  and  by  day.  But  a  savage  Erromangan 
lurked  about  for  ten  days,  watching  for  us  with 
tomahawk  and  musket,  and  v/e  knew  that  our  peril 
was  extreme.  Looking  up  to  God  for  protection,  I 
went  on  with  my  daily  toils,  having  a  small  American 
toroah?"'lr    beside   me,  and  showing    no   fear.      The 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA.  Ul 


main  thing  was  to  take  every  precaution  against  sur- 
prise, for  these  murderers  are  all  cowards,  and  will 
attempt  nothing  when  observed.  I  sent  for  the  old 
Chief,  whose  guest  the  Erromangan  was,  and  warned 
him  that  God  would  hold  him  guilty  too  if  our  blood 
was  shed. 

"  Missi,"  he  warmly  replied,  "  I  knew  not,  I  knew 
not  I  But  by  the  first  favourable  wind  he  shall  go, 
and  you  will  see  him  no  more." 

He  kept  his  word,  and  we  were  rescued  from  the 
enemy  and  the  avenger. 

The  site  was  excellent  and  very  suitable  for  our 
Mission  Station.  The  ground  sloped  away  nearly  all 
round  us,  and  the  pathway  up  to  it  was  adorned  on 
each  side  with  beautiful  crotons  and  island  plants, 
and  behind  these  a  row  of  orange  trees.  A  cocoa-nut 
grove  skirted  the  shore  for  nearly  three  miles,  and 
shaded  the  principal  public  road.  Near  our  premises 
were  many  leafy  chestnuts  and  wide-spreading  bread- 
fruit trees.  When,  in  the  course  of  years,  everything 
had  been  completed  to  our  taste,  we  lived  practically 
in  the  midst  of  a  beautiful  Village,— the  Church,  the 
School,  the  Orphanage,  the  Smithy  and  Joiner's 
Shop,  the  Printing  Office,  the  Banana  and  Yam 
House,  the  Cook  House,  etc  ;  all  very  humble  in- 
deed, but  all  standing  sturdily  up  there  among  the 
orange  trees,  and  preaching  the  Gospel  of  a  higher 
civilization  and  of  a  better  life  for  Aniwa.  The  little 
road  leading  to  each  door  was  laid  with  the  white 
coral   broken   small      The  fence  around    all   shone 


143  SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 

fresh  and  clean  with  new  paint  Order  and  taste 
were  seen  to  be  laws  in  the  white  man's  New  Life ; 
and  several  of  the  Natives  began  dih'gently  to  follow 
our  example. 

Many  and  strange  were  the  arts  which  I  had  to  try 
to  practise,  such  as  handling  the  adze,  the  mysteries 
of  tenon  and  mortise,  and  other  feats  of  skill.  If  a 
Native  wanted  a  fish-hook,  or  a  piece  of  red  calico  to 
bind  his  long  whip-cord  hair,  he  would  carry  me  a 
block  of  coral  or  fetch  me  a  beam  ;  but  continuous 
daily  toil  seemed  to  him  a  mean  existence.  The 
women  were  tempted,  by  calico  and  beads  for  pay, 
to  assist  in  preparing  the  sugar-cane  leaf  for  thatch, 
gathering  it  in  the  plantations,  and  tying  it  over  reeds 
four  or  six  feet  long  with  strips  of  bark  or  pandanus 
leaf,  leaving  a  long  fringe  hanging  over  on  one  side. 
How  differently  they  acted  when  the  Gospel  began 
to  touch  their  hearts !  They  built  their  Church  and 
their  School  then,  by  their  own  free  toil,  rejoicing  to 
labour  without  money  or  price ;  and  they  have  ever 
since  kept  them  in  good  repair,  for  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  by  their  voluntary  offerings  of  wood  and  sugar- 
cane haf  and  coral-lime. 

The  roof  was  firmly  tied  on  and  nailed  ;  thereon 
were  laid  the  reeds,  fringed  with  sugar-cane  leaf,  row 
after  row  tied  firmly  to  the  wood  ;  the  ridge  was 
bound  down  by  cocoa-nut  leaves,  dexterously  plaited 
from  side  to  side  and  skewered  to  the  ridge  pole 
with  hard  wooden  pins ;  and  over  all,  a  fresli  storm- 
roof  was   laid   on  yearly   for  the  hurricane   months, 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANmjt.  143 

torn  posed  of  folded  cocoa-nut  leaves,  held  down  with 
planks  of  wood,  and  bound  to  the  frame-work  below, 
— which,  however,  had  to  be  removed  again  in  April 
to  save  the  sugar-cane  leaf  from  rotting  beneath  it. 
There  you  were  snugly  covered  in,  and  your  thatching 
good  to  last  from  eight  years  to  ten  ;  that  is,  pro- 
vided you  were  not  caught  in  the  sweep  of  the  hurri- 
cane, before  which  trees  went  flying  like  straws,  huts 
disappeared  like  autumn  leaves,  and  your  Mission 
House,  if  left  standing  at  all,  was  probably  swept 
bare  alike  of  roof  and  thatch  at  a  single  stroke  !  Well 
for  you  at  such  times  if  you  have  a  good  barometer 
indicating  the  approach  of  the  storm  ;  and  better 
still,  a  large  cellar  like  ours,  four-and-twenty  feet  by 
sixteen,  built  round  with  solid  coral  blocks, — where 
goods  may  be  stored,  and  whereinto  also  all  your 
household  may  creep  for  safety,  while  the  tornado 
tosses  your  dwelling  about,  and  sets  huge  trees  danc- 
ing around  you  I 

We  had  also  to  invent  a  lime  kiln,  and  this  proved 
one  of  the  hardest  nuts  of  all  that  had  to  be  cracked. 
The  kind  of  coral  required  could  be  obtained  only  at 
one  spot,  about  three  miles  distant  Lying  at  anchor 
in  my  boat,  the  Natives  dived  into  the  sea,  broke  off 
with  hammer  and  crowbar  piece  after  piece,  and 
brought  it  up  to  me,  till  I  had  my  load.  We  then 
carried  it  ashore,  and  spread  it  out  in  the  sun  to  be 
blistered  there  for  two  weeks  or  so.  Having  thus 
secured  twenty  or  thirty  boat  loads,  and  had  it  duly 
conveyed  round  to  the  Mission  Station,  a  huge  pit 


SETTLEMENT  ON  ANIWA. 


was  dug  in  the  ground,  dry  wood  piled  in  below,  and 
green  wood  above  to  a  height  of  several  feet,  and 
on  the  top  of  all  the  coral  blocks  were  orderly  laid. 
When  this  pile  had  burned  for  seven  or  ten  days,  the 
coral  had  been  reduced  to  excellent  lime,  and  the 
plaster  work  made  therefrom  shone  like  marble. 

On  one  of  these  trips  the  Natives  performed  an  ex- 
traordinary feat  The  boat  with  full  load  was  struck 
heavily  by  a  wave,  and  the  reef  drove  a  hole  in  her 
side.  Quick  as  thought  the  crew  were  all  in  the  sea, 
and,  to  my  amazement,  bearing  up  the  boat  with  their 
shoulder  and  one  hand,  while  swimming  and  guiding 
us  ashore  with  the  other  1  There  on  the  land  we 
were  hauled  up,  and  four  weary  days  were  spent 
fetching  and  carrying  from  the  Mission  Station  every 
plank,  tool,  and  nail,  necessary  for  her  repair.  Every 
boat  for  these  seas  ought  to  be  built  of  cedar  wood 
and  copper-fastened,  which  is  by  far  the  most  econo- 
mical in  the  end.  And  all  houses  should  be  built  of 
wood  which  is  as  full  as  possible  of  gum  or  resin, 
since  the  large  white  ants  devour  not  only  all  other 
soft  woods,  but  even  Colonial  blue  gum  trees,  the  hard 
cocoa-nut,  and  window  sashes,  chairs,  and  tables  I 

Glancing  back  on  all  these  toils,  I  rejoice  that 
such  exhausting  demands  are  no  longer  made  on  our 
newly  arrived  Missionaries.  Houses,  all  ready  for 
being  set  up,  are  now  brought  down  from  the 
Colonies.  Zinc  roofs  and  other  improvements  have 
been  introduced.  The  Synod  appoints  a  deputation 
to  accompany  the  young  Missionary,  and  plant  the 


IMENT  ON  ANIWA.  144 


house  along  with  himself  at  the  Station  committed  to 
his  care.  Precious  strength  is  thus  saved  for  higher 
uses  ;  and  not  only  property  but  life  itself  is  often- 
times preserved. 

I  will  close  this  chapter  with  an  incident  which, 
though  it  came  to  our  knowledge  only  years  after- 
wards, closely  bears  upon  our  Settlement  on  Aniwa. 
At  first  we  had  no  idea  why  they  so  determinedly 
refused  us  one  site,  and  fixed  us  to  another  of  their 
own  choice.  But  after  the  old  Chief,  Namakei,  be- 
came a  Christian,  he  one  day  addressed  the  Aniwan 
people  in  our  hearing  to  this  effect : — 

"  When  Missi  came  we  saw  his  boxes.  We  knew 
he  had  blankets  and  calico,  axes  and  knives,  fish- 
hooks and  all  such  things.  We  said,  '  Don't  drive 
him  off,  else  we  will  lose  all  these  things.  Wc  will 
let  him  land.  But  we  will  force  him  to  live  on  the 
Sacred  Plot.  Our  gods  will  kill  him,  and  we  will 
divide  all  that  he  has  amongst  the  men  of  Aniwa.' 
But  Missi  built  his  house  on  our  most  sacred  spot 
He  and  his  people  lived  there,  and  the  gods  did  not 
strike.  He  planted  bananas  there,  and  we  said,  '  Now 
when  they  eat  of  these  they  will  all  drop  down  dead, 
as  our  fathers  assured  us,  if  any  one  ate  fruit  from 
that  ground,  except  only  our  Sacred  Men  themselves.' 
These  bananas  ripened.  They  did  eat  them.  We 
kept  watching  for  days  and  days,  but  no  one  died  I 
Therefore  what  we  say,  and  what  our  fathers  have 
said,  is  not  true.  Our  gods  cannot  kill  them.  Their 
Jehovah  God  is  stronger  than  the  gods  of  Aniwa." 

P.  10 


146  SETTLEMENT  ON  A/vitVA 

I  enforced  old  Namakei's  appeal,  telling  them  that, 
though  they  knew  it  not,  it  was  the  living  and  true 
and  only  God  who  had  sent  them  every  blessing 
which  they  possessed,  and  had  at  last  sent  us  to 
teach  them  how  to  serve  and  love  and  please  Him. 
In  wonder  and  silence  they  listened,  while  I  tried  to 
explain  to  them  that  Jesus,  the  Son  of  this  God,  had 
lived  and  died  and  gone  to  the  Father  to  save  them, 
and  that  He  was  now  willing  to  take  them  by  the 
hand  and  lead  them  through  this  life  to  glory  and 
immortality  together  with  Himself. 

The  old  Chief  led  them  in  prayer — a  strange,  dark, 
groping  prayer,  with  streaks  of  Heathenism  colouring 
every  thought  and  sentence  ;  but  still  a  heart-break- 
ing prayer,  as  the  cry  of  a  soul  once  Cannibal,  but 
now  being  thrilled  through  and  through  with  the  first 
conscious  pulsations  of  the  Christ-Spirit,  throbbing 
into  the  words  :  "  Father,  Father  ;  our  Father." 

When  these  poor  creatures  began  to  wear  a  bit  of 
calico  or  a  kilt,  it  was  an  outward  sign  of  a  change, 
though  yet  far  from  civilization.  And  when  they 
began  to  look  up  and  pray  to  One  whom  they  called 
"  Father,  our  Father,"  though  they  might  be  far,  very 
far,  from  the  type  of  Christian  that  dubs  itselt 
"respectable,"  my  heart  broke  over  them  in  tears  of 
joy  ;  and  nothing  will  ever  persuade  me  that  there 
was  not  a  Divine  Heart  in  the  heavens  rejoicing  too. 


CHAPTER   Vi 

FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Navalak  and  Nemeyan  on  Aniwa. — Taia  the  "  Orator." — The 
two  next  Aneityumese  Teachers. — In  the  Arms  of  Mur- 
derers.—Our  First  Aniwan  Converts. — Litsi  Sore. — Sur- 
rounded by  Torches. — Traditions  of  Creation,  Fall,  and 
Deluge.— Infanticide  and  Wife- Murder.— Last  Heathen 
Dance. — Nehvang's  Elopement.— Yakin's  Bridal  Attire.— 
Christ-Spirit  versus  War-Spirit.— Heathenism  in  Death- 
Grips.— A  Great  Aniwan  Palaver.— The  Sinking  of  the 
Well.— "  Missi's  Head  Gone  Wrong."— "  Water  !  Living 
Water!"— Old  Chief's  Sermon  on  "Rain  from  Below."— 
The  Idols  Cast  Away.— The  New  Social  Order.— Back  of 
Heathenism  Broken. 

ON  landing  in  November,  1866,  we  found  the 
Natives  of  Aniwa,  some  very  shy  and  dis- 
trustful, and  others  forward  and  imperious.  No 
clothing  was  worn  ;  but  the  wives  and  elder  women 
had  grass  aprons  or  girdles  like  our  first  Parents  in 
Eden.  The  old  Chief  interested  himself  in  us  and 
our  work  ;  but  the  greater  number  showed  a  far 
deeper  interest  in  the  axes,  knives,  fish-hooks,  stripes 
of  red  calico  and  blankets,  received  in  payment  for 
work  or  for  bananas.  Even  for  payment  they  would 
scarcely  work  at  first,  and  they  were  most  unreason- 


148  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM. 

able,  easily  offended,  and  started  off  in  a  moment  at 
any  imaginable  sliglit. 

For  instance,  a  Chief  once  came  for  Medicine.  I 
was  so  engaged  that  I  could  not  attend  to  him  for 
a  few  minutes  So  off  he  went,  in  a  great  rage, 
threatening  revenge,  and  muttering,  "  I  must  be 
attended  to !  I  won't  wait  on  himy  Such  are  the 
exactions  of  a  naked  Savage ! 

Shortly  before  our  arrival,  an  Aneityumese  Teachei 
was  sacrificed  on  Aniwa.  The  circumstances  are 
illustrative  of  what  may  be  almost  called  their  wor- 
ship of  revenge.  Many  long  years  ago,  a  party  of 
Aniwans  had  gone  to  Aneityum  on  a  friendly  visit ; 
but  the  Aneityumese,  then  all  Savages,  murdered  and 
ate  every  man  of  them  save  one,  who  escaped  into 
the  bush.  Living  on  cocoa-nuts,  he  awaited  a  favour- 
able wind,  and,  launching  his  canoe  by  night,  he 
arrived  in  safety.  The  bereaved  Aniwans,  hearing 
his  terrible  story,  w^re  furious  for  revenge;  but  the 
forty- five  miles  of  sea  between  proving  too  hard  an 
obstacle,  they  made  a  deep  cut  in  the  earth  and 
vowed  to  renew  that  cut  from  year  to  year  till  the 
day  of  revenge  came  round.  Thus  the  memory  of 
the  event  was  kept  alive  for  nearly  eighty  years. 

At  length  the  people  of  Aneityum  came  to  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  strongly  yearned 
to  spread  that  saving  Gospel  to  the  Heathen  Islands 
all  around.  Amid  prayers  and  strong  cryings  to  Cod 
they,  like  the  Church  at  Antioch,  designated  two  of 
their   leading    men   to    go   as    Native    Teachers    and 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  149 

evangelize  Aniwa,  viz.,  Navalak  and  Nemeyan ;  whilst 
others  went  forth  to  Fotuna,  Tanna,  and  Erromanga, 
as  opportunity  arose.  Namakei,  the  principal  Chief 
of  Aniwa,  had  promised  to  protect  and  be  kind  to 
them.  But  as  time  went  on,  it  was  discovered  that 
the  Teachers  belonged  to  the  Tribe  on  Aneityum, 
and  one  of  them  to  the  very  land,  where  long  ago 
the  Aniwans  had  been  murdered.  The  Teachers  had 
from  the  first  known  their  danger,  but  were  eager  to 
make  known  the  Gospel  to  Aniwa.  It  was  resolved 
that  they  should  die.  But  the  Aniwans,  having  pro- 
mised to  protect  them,  shrank  from  doing  it  them- 
selves ;  so  they  hired  two  Tanna  men  and  an  Aniwan 
Chief,  one  of  whose  parents  had  belonged  to  Tanna, 
to  waylay  and  shoot  the  Teachers  as  they  returned 
from  their  tour  of  Evangelism  among  the  villages  on 
Sabbath  afternoon.  Their  muskets  did  not  go  off, 
but  the  murderers  rushed  upon  them  with  clubs  and 
left  them  for  dead. 

Nemeyan  was  dead,  and  entered  that  day  amongst 
the  noble  army  of  the  Martyrs.  Poor  Navalak  was 
still  breathing,  and  the  Chief  Namakei  carried  him 
to  his  village  and  kindly  nursed  him.  He  pled  with 
the  people  that  the  claims  of  revenge  had  been  satis- 
fied, and  that  Navalak  should  be  cherished  and  sent 
home, — the  Christ-Spirit  beginning  to  work  in  that 
darkened  soul !  Navalak  was  restored  to  his  people, 
and  is  yet  living — a  high-class  Chief  on  Aneityum 
and  an  honour  to  the  Church  of  God,  bearing  on  his 
body  "the   marks  of    the  Lord  Jesus."      And  often 


ISO  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

since  has  he  visited  Aniwa,  in  later  years,  and  praised 
the  Lord  amongst  the  very  people  who  once  thirsted 
for  his  blood  and  left  him  by  the  wayside  as  good 
as  dead  I 

For  a  time,  Aniwa  was  left  without  any  witness 
for  Jesus, — the  London  Missionary  Society  Teachers, 
having  suffered  dreadfully  for  lack  of  food  and  from 
fever  and  ague,  being  also  removed.  Hut  on  a  visit 
of  a  Mission  vessel,  Namakei  sent  his  orator  Taia  tc 
Ancit)um,  to  tell  them  that  now  revenge  was  satis- 
fied, the  cut  in  the  earth  filled  up,  and  a  cocoa-nut 
tree  planted  and  flourishing  where  the  blood  of  the 
Teachers  had  been  shed,  and  that  no  person  from 
Aneityum  would  e\'er  be  injured  by  Aniwans.  Fur- 
ther, he  was  to  [Mead  for  more  Teachers,  and  to 
pledge  his  Chiefs  word  that  they  would  be  kindly 
received  and  protected  They  knew  not  the  Gospel, 
and  had  no  desire  fcr  it  ;  but  they  wanted  friendly 
intercourse  with  Ajtcityum,  where  trading  vessels 
called,  and  whence  they  might  obtain  mats,  baskets, 
blankets,  and  iron  tools.  At  length  two  Aneit\'umcse 
again  volunteered  to  go,  Kangaru  and  Nelmai,  one 
from  each  side  of  the  Island,  and  were  located  by  the 
Missionaries,  along  with  their  families,  on  Aniwa, 
one  with  Namakei,  and  the  otlv.r  at  the  south  end,  to 
lift  up  the  Standard  of  a  Christlike  life  among  their 
Heathen  nci'^^hbours. 

Taia,  who  went  on  the  Mission  to  Aneityum,  was 
X  great  speaker  and  also  a  very  cunning  man.  He 
was  the   old   Chief's  appointed  "Orator  "on  all  state 


FACE    TO  FACE  WITH  HEATIJENISM.  15, 


occasions,  being  tall  and  stately  in  appearance,  of 
great  bodily  strength,  and  possessed  of  a  winning 
manner.  On  the  voyage  to  Aneityum,  he  was  con- 
stantly smoking  and  making  things  disagreeable  to 
all  around  him.  Being  advised  not  to  smoke  while 
on  board,  he  pled  with  the  Missionary  just  to  let 
him  take  a  whiff  now  and  again  till  he  finished  the 
tobacco  he  had  in  his  pipe,  and  then  he  would  lay  it 
aside.  But,  like  the  widow's  meal,  it  lasted  all  the 
way  to  Aneityum,  and  never  appeared  to  get  less— at 
which  the  innocent  Taia  expressed  much  astonish- 
ment ! 

The  two  Teachers  and  their  wives  on  Aniwa  were 
little  better  than  slaves  when  we  landed  there,  toiling 
in  the  service  of  their  masters  and  living  in  constant 
fear  of  being  murdered.  They  conducted  the  Wor- 
ship in  Aneityumese,  while  the  Aniwans  lay  smoking 
and  talking  all  round  till  it  was  over.  The  language 
of  Aniwa  had  never  yet  been  reduced  to  a  written 
form,  and  consequently  no  book  had  been  printed  in 
it  The  Teachers  and  their  wives  were  kept  hard  at 
work  on  Friday  and  Saturday,  cooking  and  preparing 
food  for  the  Aniwans,  who,  after  the  so-called  Wor- 
ship, feasted  together  and  had  a  friendly  talk  We 
immediately  put  an  end  to  this  Sabbath  feasting. 
That  made  them  angry  and  revengeful.  They  even 
demanded  food,  etc.,  in  payment  for  coming  to  the 
Worship,  which  we  always  resolutely  refused.  Doubt- 
less, however,  the  mighty  contrast  presented  by  the 
life,  character,  and  disposition  of  these  godlv  Teachers 


iSH  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

was  the  sowing  of  the  seed  that  bore  fruit  in  other 
days, — though  as  yet  no  single  Aniwan  had  begun 
to  wear  clothing  out  of  respect  to  Civilization,  much 
less  been  brought  to  know  and  love  the  Saviour. 

I  could  now  speak  a  little  to  them  in  their  own 
language ;  and  so,  accompanied  generally  by  my 
dear  wife  and  by  an  Aneityumese  Teacher,  and  often 
by  some  friendly  Native,  I  began  to  visit  regularly 
at  their  villages  and  to  talk  to  them  about  Jesus  and 
His  love.  We  tried  also  to  get  them  to  come  to  our 
Church  under  the  shade  of  the  banyan  tree.  Nasi 
and  some  of  the  worst  characters  would  sit  scowling 
not  far  off,  or  follow  us  with  loaded  muskets.  Using 
every  precaution,  we  still  held  on  doing  our  work ; 
sometimes  giving  fish-hooks  or  beads  to  the  boys 
and  girls,  showing  them  that  our  objects  were  kind 
and  not  selfish.     Such  visits  gained  their  confidence. 

And  however  our  hearts  sometimes  trembled  in  the 
presence  of  imminent  death  and  sank  within  us,  we 
stood  fearless  in  their  presence,  and  left  all  results 
in  the  hands  of  Jesus.  Often  have  I  had  to  run  into 
the  arms  of  some  savage,  when  his  club  was  swung 
or  his  musket  levelled  at  my  head,  and,  praying  to 
Jesus,  so  clung  round  him  that  he  could  neither 
strike  nor  shoot  me  till  his  wrath  cooled  down  and 
I  managed  to  slip  away.  Often  have  I  seized  the 
pointed  barrel  and  directed  it  upwards,  or,  plead- 
ing with  my  assailant,  uncapped  his  musket  in  the 
struggle.  At  other  times,  nothing  could  be  said, 
nothing  done,  but  stand  still  in  silent  prayer,  asking 


WAM    you    TO    TRAIN    IITS)    FOH    JtSUfl. 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM.  153 

God  to  protect  us  or  to  prepare  us  for  going  home 
to  His  Glory.  He  fulfilled  His  own  promise, — "I 
will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 

The  first  Aniwan  that  ever  came  to  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  Jesus  was  the  old  Chief  Namakei.  We 
came  to  live  on  his  land,  as  it  was  near  our  diminu- 
tive harbour  ;  and  upon  the  whole,  he  and  his  people 
were  the  most  friendly  ;  though  his  only  brother,  the 
Sacred  Man  of  the  tribe,  on  two  occasions  tried  tc 
shoot  me.  Namakei  came  a  good  deal  about  us  at 
the  Mission  House,  and  helped  us  to  acquire  the 
language.  He  discovered  that  we  took  tea  evening 
and  morning.  When  we  gave  him  a  cup  and  a  piect 
of  bread,  he  liked  it  well,  and  gave  a  sip  to  all  around 
him.  At  first  he  came  for  the  tea,  perhaps,  and  dis- 
i.\ppeared  suspiciously  soon  thereafter  ;  but  his  inter- 
est manifestly  grew,  till  he  showed  great  delight  in 
helping  us  in  every  possible  way.  Along  with  him, 
and  as  his  associates,  came  also  the  Chief  Naswai 
and  his  wife  Katua.  These  three  grew  into  the 
knowledge  of  the  Saviour  together.  From  being 
savage  Cannibals  they  rose  before  our  eyes,  under 
the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  into  noble  and  beloved 
characters ;  and  they  and  we  loved  each  other  ex- 
ceedingly. 

Namakei  brought  his  little  daughter,  his  only  child, 
the  Queen  of  her  race,  called  Litsi  Sor6  (  =  Litsi  the 
Great),  and  said, — 

"  I  want  to  leave  my  Litsi  with  you.  I  want  you 
to  train  her  for  Jesus." 


>i4  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

She  was  a  very  intelligent  child,  learned  things 
like  any  white  tjirl,  and  soon  became  quite  a  help 
to  Mrs.  Paton.  On  seeing  his  niece  dressed  and  so 
smart-looking,  the  old  Chief's  only  brother,  the 
Sacred  Man  that  had  attempted  to  shoot  me,  also 
brought  his  child,  Litsi  Sisi  (=  the  Little)  to  be 
trained  like  her  cousin.  The  mothers  of  both  were 
dead.  The  children  reported  all  they  saw,  and  all 
we  taught  them,  and  so  their  fathers  became  more 
deeply  interested  in  our  work,  and  the  news  of  the 
Gospel  spread  far  and  wide.  Soon  we  had  all  the 
Orphans  committed  to  us,  whose  guardians  were 
willing  to  part  with  them,  and  our  Home  became 
literally  the  School  of  Christ, — the  boys  growing  up 
to  help  all  my  plans,  and  the  girls  to  help  my  wife 
and  to  be  civilized  and  trained  by  her,  and  many 
of  them  developing  into  devoted  Teachers  and 
Evangelists. 

Our  earlier  Sabbath  Services  were  sad  affairs. 
Every  man  came  armed — indeed,  every  man  slept 
with  his  weapons  of  war  at  his  side — and  bow  and 
arrow,  spear  and  tomahawk,  club  and  musket,  were 
always  ready  for  action.  On  fair  days  we  assembled 
under  the  banyan  tree,  on  rainy  days  in  a  Native  hut 
partly  built  for  the  purpose.  One  or  two  seemed 
to  listen,  but  the  most  lay  about  on  their  backs  or 
sides,  smoking,  talking,  sleeping  1  Wiien  we  stepped 
the  feast  at  the  close,  for  which  they  were  »lu;iys 
read}',  the  audiences  at  first  went  oown  to  two  or 
three  ;   but  these  actually  came  ro  learn,  and  a  better 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  155 

tone  began  immediately  to  pervade  the  Service. 
We  informed  them  that  it  was  for  their  good  that 
we  taught  them,  and  that  they  would  get  no  "  pay  " 
for  attending  Church  or  School,  and  the  greater 
number  departed  in  high  dudgeon  as  very  ill-used 
persons  !  Others  of  a  more  commercial  turn  came 
offering  to  sell  their  "  idols,"  and  when  we  would  not 
purchase  them  but  urged  them  to  give  them  up  and 
cast  them  away  for  love  to  Jesus,  they  carried  them 
off  saying  they  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  this 
new  Worship. 

Amidst  our  frequent  trials  and  dangers  in  those 
earlier  times  on  Aniwa,  our  little  Orphans  often 
warned  us  privately  and  saved  our  lives  from  cruel 
plots.  When,  in  baffled  rage,  our  enemies  demanded 
who  had  revealed  things  to  us,  I  always  said,  "  It  was 
a  little  bird  from  the  bush."  So,  the  dear  children 
grew  to  have  perfect  confidence  in  us.  They  knew 
we  would  not  betray  them  ;  and  they  considered 
themselves  the  guardians  of  our  lives. 

The  excitement  increased  on  both  sides,  when  a 
few  men  openly  gave  up  their  idols.  Morning  after 
morning,  I  noticed  green  cocoa-nut  leaves  piled  at 
the  end  of  our  house,  and  wondered  if  it  were  Uhrough 
some  Heathen  superstition.  But  one  night  the  old 
Chief  knocked  upon  me  and  said, — 

"  Rise,  Missi,  and  help  !  The  Heathen  are  trying  to 
burn  your  house.  All  night  we  have  kept  them  off, 
but  they  are  many  and  we  are  few.  Rise  quickly, 
and  light  a  lamp  at  every  window.     Let  us  pray  to 


X56  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

Jehovah,  and  talk  loud  as  if  we  were  many.  God  will 
make  us  strong." 

I  found  that  they  had  the  buckets  and  pails  from  all 
my  Premises  full  of  water, — that  the  surrounding  bush 
was  swarming  with  Savages,  torch  in  hand, — that 
the  Teachers  and  other  friendly  Natives  had  been 
protecting  themselves  from  the  dews  under  the  large 
cocoa-nut  leaves  which  I  saw,  while  they  kept  watch 
over  us.  After  that  I  took  my  turn  with  them  in 
watching,  each  guard  being  changed  after  so  many 
hours.  But  they  held  a  meeting  and  said  amongst 
each  other, — 

"  If  our  Missi  is  shot  or  killed  in  the  dark,  what 
will  we  have  to  watch  for  then }  We  must  compel 
Missi  to  remain  indoors  at  night !  " 

I  yielded  so  far  to  their  counsel  ;  but  still  went 
amongst  them,  watch  after  watch,  to  encourage 
them. 

What  a  suggestive  tradition  of  the  Fall  came  to 
me  in  one  of  those  early  days  on  Aniwa  !  Upon  our 
leaving  the  hut  and  removing  to  our  new  house, 
it  was  seized  upon  by  Tupa  for  his  sleeping  place ; 
though  still  continuing  to  be  used  by  the  Natives, 
as  club-house,  court  of  law,  etc.  One  morning  at 
daylight  this  Tupa  came  running  to  us  in  great  excite- 
ment, wielding  his  club  furiously,  and  crying, — 

"  Missi,  I  have  killed  the  Tebil.  I  have  killed 
Teapolo.  He  came  to  catch  me  last  night.  I  raised 
all  the  people,  and  we  fought  him  round  the  house 
with  our  clubs.      At  daybreak  he  came  out  and   I 


/< 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  157 

killed  him  dead.  We  will  have  no  more  bad  conduct 
or  trouble  now.     Teapolo  is  dead  !  " 

I  said,  "  What  nonsense  !  Teapolo  is  a  spirit,  and 
cannot  be  seen." 

But  in  mad  excitement  he  persisted  that  he  had 
killed  him.  And  at  Mrs.  Paton's  advice,  I  went  with 
the  man,  and  he  led  me  to  a  great  Sacred  Rock  of 
coral  near  our  old  hut,  over  which  hung  the  dead  body 
of  a  huge  and  beautiful  sea-serpent,  and  exclaimed, — 

"  There  he  lies  !     Truly  I  killed  him." 

I  protested  :  "  That  is  not  the  Devil  ;  it  is  only  the 
body  of  a  serpent" 

The  man  quickly  answered,  "  Well,  but  it  is  all 
the  same!  He  is  Teapolo.  He  makes  us  bad, 
and  causes  all  our  troubles." 

Following  up  this  hint  by  many  inquiries,  then 
and  afterwards,  I  found  that  they  clearly  associated 
man's  troubles  and  sufferings  somehow  with  the  ser- 
pent. They  worshipped  the  Serpent,  as  a  spirit  of 
evil,  under  the  name  of  Matshiktshiki  ;  that  is  to  say, 
they  lived  in  abject  terror  of  his  influence,  and  all 
their  worship  was  directed  towards  propitiating  his 
rage  against  men. 

Their  story  of  Creation,  at  least  of  the  origin  of 
their  own  Aniwa  and  the  adjacent  Islands,  is  much 
more  an  outcome  of  the  Native  mind.  They  say 
tliat  Matshiktshiki  fished  up  these  lands  out  of  the 
sea.  And  they  show  the  deep  print  of  his  foot  on 
the  coral  rocks,  opposite  each  island,  whereon  he 
stood  as  he  strained  and  lifted   them  up  above  the 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 


waters.  He  then  threw  his  great  fishing-line  round 
Fotuna,  thirty-six  miles  distant,  to  draw  it  close 
to  Aniwa  and  make  them  one  land;  but,  as  he  pulled, 
the  line  broke  and  he  fell  into  the  sea, — so  the  Islandi 
remain  separated  unto  this  day. 

Matshiktshiki  placed  men  and  women  on  Aniwa. 
On  the  southern  end  of  the  Island,  there  was  a  beau- 
tiful spring  and  a  freshwater  river,  with  rich  lands  all 
around  for  plantations.  But  the  people  would  not 
do  what  Matshiktshiki  wanted  them ;  so  he  got  angry, 
and  split  off  the  richer  part  of  Aniwa,  with  the  spring 
and  river,  and  sailed  thence  across  to  Aneityum, — 
leaving  them  where  Dr.  Inglis  has  since  built  his 
beautiful  Mission  Station.  To  this  day,  the  river 
there  is  called  "  the  water  of  Aniwa  "  by  the  inhabit 
ants  of  both  Islands ;  and  it  is  the  ambition  of  all 
Aniwans  to  visit  Aneityum  and  drink  of  that  spring 
and  river,  as  they  sigh  to  each  other, — 

"  Alas,  for  the  waters  of  Aniwa  !  " 

Their  picture  of  the  Flood  is  equally  grotesque. 
Far  back,  when  the  volcano,  now  on  Tanna,  was  part 
of  Aniwa,  the  rain  fell  and  fell  from  day  to  day,  and 
the  sea  rose  till  it  threatened  to  cover  everything 
All  were  drowned  except  the  few  who  climbed  up 
on  the  volcano  mountain.  The  sea  had  already  put 
out  the  volcano  at  the  southern  end  of  Aniwa ;  and 
Matshiktshiki,  who  dwelt  in  the  greater  volcano, 
becoming  afraid  of  the  extinction  of  his  big  fire  too, 
split  it  off  from  Aniwa  with  all  the  land  on  the  south- 
eastern side,  and  sailed  it  across  to  Tanna  on  the  top 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM,  1S9 

of  the  flood.  There,  by  his  mighty  strength,  he 
heaved  the  volcano  to  the  top  of  the  highest  moun- 
tain of  Tanna,  where  it  remains  to  this  day.  For,  on 
the  subsiding  of  the  sea,  he  was  unable  to  transfer 
his  big  fire  to  Aniwa  ;  and  so  it  was  reduced  to  a 
very  small  island,  without  a  volcano,  and  without  a 
river,  for  the  sins  of  the  people  long  ago. 

Even  where  there  are  no  snakes  they  apply  the 
superstitions  about  the  serpent  to  a  large,  black,  poi- 
sonous lizard  called  kekvau.  They  call  it  Teapolo's ; 
and  women  or  children  scream  wildly  at  the  sight  of 
one.  The  Natives  of  several  of  our  Islands  have  the 
form  of  the  lizard,  as  also  of  the  snake  and  the  bird 
and  the  face  of  man,  cut  deep  into  the  flesh  of  their 
arms.  When  the  cuts  begin  to  heal,  they  tear  open 
the  figures  and  press  back  the  skin  and  force  out 
the  flesh,  till  the  forms  stand  out  above  the  skin  and 
abide  there  as  a  visible  horror  for  all  their  remaining 
days.  When  they  become  Christians  and  put  on  cloth- 
ing, they  are  very  anxious  to  cover  these  reminders  of 
Heathenism  from  public  view. 

The  darkest  and  most  hideous  blot  on  Heathenism 
is  the  practice  of  Infanticide.  Only  three  cases  came 
to  our  knowledge  on  Aniwa  ;  but  we  publicly  de- 
nounced them  at  all  hazards,  and  awoke  not  only 
natural  feeling,  but  the  selfish  interests  of  the  com- 
munity for  the  protection  of  the  children.  These 
three  were  the  last  that  died  there  by  parents'  hands. 
A  young  husband,  who  had  been  jealous  of  his  wife, 
buried  their  male  child  alive  as  soon  as  born.     An 


1 60  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

old  Tanna  woman,  who  had  no  children  livin'j,^  having 
at  last  a  fine  healthy  boy  born  to  her,  threw  him  mto 
the  sea  before  any  one  could  interfere  to  save.  And 
a  Savage,  in  anger  with  his  wife,  snatched  her  baby 
from  her  arms,  hid  himself  in  the  bush  till  night,  and 
returned  without  the  child,  refusing  to  give  any 
explanation,  except  that  he  was  dead  and  buried 
Praise  be  to  God,  these  three  murderers  of  their  own 
children  were  by-and-bye  touched  with  the  story  of 
Jesus,  became  members  of  the  Church,  and  each 
adopted  little  orphan  children,  towards  whom  they 
continued  to  show  the  most  tender  affection  and 
care. 

Wife  murder  was  also  considered  quite  legitimate. 
In  one  of  our  inland  villages  dwelt  a  young  couple, 
happy  in  every  respect  except  that  they  had  no 
children.  The  man,  being  a  Heathen,  resolved  to 
take  home  another  wife,  a  widow  with  two  children. 
This  was  naturally  opposed  by  his  young  wife.  And, 
without  the  slightest  warning,  while  she  sat  plaiting 
a  basket,  he  discharged  a  ball  into  her  from  his  loaded 
musket.  It  crashed  through  her  arm  and  lodged 
in  her  side.  Everything  was  done  that  was  in  my 
power  to  save  her  life  ;  but  on  the  tenth  day  tetanus 
came  on,  and  she  soon  after  passed  away.  The  man 
appeared  very  attentive  to  her  all  the  time  ;  but, 
being  a  Heathen,  he  insisted  that  she  had  no  right 
to  oppose  his  wishes  !  He  was  not  in  any  way  pun- 
ished or  disrespected  by  the  people  of  his  village,  but 
went  out  and   in  amongst   them  as  usual,   and  tock 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  i6l 

home  the  other  woman  as  his  wife  a  few  weeks  there- 
after. His  second  wife  began  to  attend  Church  and 
School  regularly  with  her  children  ;  and  at  last  he 
also  came  along  with  them,  changing  very  manifestly 
from  his  sullen  and  savage  former  self  They  have 
a  large  family ;  they  are  avowedly  trying  to  train 
them  all  for  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  they  take  their 
places  meekly  at  the  Lord's  Table. 

It  would  give  a  wonderful  shock,  I  suppose,  to 
many  namby-pamby  Christians,  to  whom  the  title 
"  Mighty  to  Save"  conveys  no  ideas  of  reality,  to  be 
told  that  nine  or  ten  converted  murderers  were  par- 
taking with  them  the  Holy  Communion  of  Jesus  I 
But  the  Lord  who  reads  the  heart,  and  weighs  every 
motive  and  circumstance,  has  perhaps  much  more 
reason  to  be  shocked  by  the  presence  of  some  of 
themselves.  Penitence  opens  all  the  Heart  of  God — 
"To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  Me  in  Paradise." 

Amongst  the  heathen,  a  murderer  was  often 
honoured ;  and  if  he  succeeded  in  terrifying  those 
who  ought  to  take  revenge,  he  was  sometimes  even 
promoted  to  be  a  Chief  One  who  had  thus  risen  to 
tyrannize  over  his  village  was  so  feared  and  obeyed, 
that  one  of  the  lads  there  said  to  me, — 

"  Missi,  I  wish  I  had  lived  long  ago  I  I  could  have 
murdered  some  great  man,  and  come  to  honour. 
As  Christians,  we  have  no  prospects ;  where  are 
your  warriors  ?  Are  we  always  to  remain  common 
men  1  " 

I  told  him  of  greatness  in  the  service  of  Jesus,  of 

P.  II 


A 


l6a  FACE    TO  FACE   WITH  HEATHENISM. 

glory  and  honour  with  our  Lord.  That  lad  after- 
wards became  a  Native  Teacher,  first  in  his  own 
village,  and  then  on  a  Heathen  Island, — the  Lord 
the  Spirit  having  opened  up  for  his  ambition  the 
nobler  path. 

The  last  Heathen  Dance  on  Aniwa  was  intended, 
strange  to  say,  in  honour  of  our  work.  We  had 
finished  the  burning  of  a  large  lime-kiln  for  our 
buildings,  and  the  event  was  regarded  as  worthy  of  a 
festival.  To  our  surprise,  loud  bursts  of  song  were 
followed  by  the  tramp,  tramp  of  many  feet.  Men 
and  women  and  children  poured  past  us,  painted, 
decorated  with  feathers  and  bush  twigs,  and  dressed 
in  their  own  wildest  form,  though  almost  entirely 
nude  so  far  as  regards  the  clothing  of  civilization. 
They  marched  into  the  village  Public  Ground,  and 
with  song  and  shout  and  dance  made  the  air  hideous 
to  me.  They  danced  in  inner  and  outer  circles,  men 
with  men  and  women  with  women  ;  but  I  do  not 
know  that  the  thing  looked  more  irrational  to  an 
outsider  than  do  the  balls  at  home.  Our  Islanders, 
on  becoming  followers  of  Jesus,  have  always  volutt' 
tartly  withdrawn  from  all  these  scenes,  and  regard 
such  dancings  as  inconsistent  with  the  presence  and 
fellowship  of  the  Saviour 

On  calling  one  of  their  leading  men  and  asking  him 
what  it  all  meant,  he  said, — 

"  Missi,  we  are  rejoicing  for  you,  singing  and  danc- 
ing to  our  gods  for  you  and  your  works." 

I  told  him  that  my  Jehovah  God  would  be  angry 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  163 

at  His  Church  being  so  associated  with  Heathen 
gods.  The  poor  bewildered  soul  look  grieved,  and 
asked, — 

"  Is  it  not  good,  Missi  ?    Are  we  not  helping  you  ?" 
I  said,  "  No  1    It  is  not  good.    I  am  shocked  to  see 
you.     I  come  here  to  teach  you  to  give  up  all  these 
ways,  and  to  please  the  Jehovah  God." 

He  went  and  called  away  his  wife  and  all  his 
friends,  and  told  them  that  the  Missi  was  dis- 
pleased. But  the  others  held  on  for  hours,  and  were 
much  disgusted  that  I  would  not  make  them  a  feast 
and  pay  them  for  dancing  1  No  other  dance  was  ever 
held  near  our  Station  on  Aniwa. 

Some  most  absurd  and  preposterous  experiences 
were  forced  upon  us  by  the  habits  and  notions  of  the 
people.  Amongst  these  I  recall  very  vividly  the 
story  of  Nelwang's  elopement  with  his  bride.  I  had 
begun,  in  spare  hours,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  two 
additional  rooms  for  our  house,  and  felt  rather  uneasy 
to  see  a  well-known  Savage  hanging  around  every 
day  with  his  tomahawk,  and  eagerly  watching  me 
at  work.  He  had  killed  a  man,  before  our  arrival 
on  Aniwa ;  and  it  was  he  that  startled  my  wife 
by  suddenly  appearing  from  amongst  the  boxes,  and 
causing  her  to  run  for  life.  On  seeing  him  hovering 
so  alarmingly  near,  tomahawk  in  hand,  I  saluted 
him, — 

"  Nelwang,  do  you  want  to  speak  to  me  ?" 
"Yes,    Missi,"  he  replied,  "if   you  will  help  m^ 
now,  I   will  be  your  friend  for  ever." 


J04  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH   HEATnEXISM. 

I  answered,  "  I  am  your  friend.  That  brought  me 
here  and  keeps  me  here." 

"  Yes,"  said  he  very  earnestly,  "  but  I  want  you  to 
be  strong  as  my  friend,  and  I  will  be  strong  for  you !  " 

I  replied,  "  Well,  how  can  I  help  you  ?  " 

He  quickly  answered,  "  I  want  to  get  married,  and 
I  need  your  help." 

I  protested  :  "  Nelwang,  you  know  that  marriages 
here  are  all  made  in  infancy,  by  children  being  bought 
and  betrothed  to  their  future  husbands.  How  can  1 
interfere }  You  don't  want  to  bring  evil  on  me  and 
my  wife  and  child  ?     It  might  cost  us  our  lives." 

"  No  1  no!  Missi,"  earnestly  retorted  NeKvang. 
"  No  one  hears  of  this,  or  can  hear.  Only  help  me 
now.  You  tell  me,  if  you  were  in  my  circumstances, 
how  would  you  act  ?" 

"That's  surely  very  simple,"  I  answered.  "  Every 
man  knows  how  to  go  about  that  business,  if  he  wants 
to  be  honest !  Look  out  for  your  intended,  find  out 
if  she  loves  you,  and  the  rest  will  follow  naturally, — 
you  will  marry  her." 

"Yes,"  argued  Nelwang,  "but  just  there  my  trouble 
comes  in  !  " 

"  Do  you  know  the  woman  you  would  like  to  get  ?" 
I  asked,  wishing  to  bring  him  to  some  closer  issue. 

"Yes,"  replied  he  very  frankly,  "  I  want  to  mairy 
Yakin,  the  chief  widow  up  at  the  inland  village,  and 
that  will  break  no  infant  betrotiials." 

"But,"  I  persevered,  "do  you  know  if  she  loves 
you  or  would  take  you  ?  " 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  i6j 

"  Yes,"  replied  Nelwang  ;  "  one  day  I  met  her  on 
the  path  and  told  her  I  would  like  to  have  her  for 
my  wife.  She  took  out  her  ear-rings  and  gave  them 
to  me,  and  I  know  thereby  that  she  loves  me.  I  was 
one  of  her  late  husband's  men  ;  and  if  she  had  loved 
any  of  them  more  than  she  did  me,  she  would  have 
given  them  to  another.  With  the  ear-rings  she  gave 
me  her  heart" 

"Then  why/'  I  insisted,  "don't  you  go  and  marry 
her?" 

"  There,"  said  Nelwang  gravely,  "  begins  my  diffi- 
culty. In  her  village  there  are  thirty  young  men 
for  whom  there  are  no  wives.  Each  of  them  wants 
her,  but  no  one  has  the  courage  to  take  her,  for  the 
other  nine-and-twenty  will  shoot  him  !  " 

"  And  if  you  take  her,"  I  suggested,  "  the  disap- 
pointed thirty  will  shoot  you." 

"That's  exactly  what  I  see,  Missi,"  continued  Nel- 
wang ;  "  but  I  want  you  just  to  think  you  are  in  my 
place,  and  tell  me  how  you  would  carry  her  off.  You 
white  men  can  always  succeed.  Missi,  hear  my  plans, 
and  advise  me." 

With  as  serious  a  face  as  I  could  command,  I  had 
io  listen  to  Nelwang,  to  enter  into  his  love  affair, 
and  to  make  suggestions,  with  a  view  to  avoiding 
bloodshed  and  other  miseries.  The  result  of  the 
deliberations  was  that  Nelwang  was  to  secure  the 
confidence  of  two  friends,  his  brother  and  the  oratok 
Taia,  to  place  one  at  each  end  of  the  coral  rocks 
above  the  village  as  watchmen,  to  cut  down  with  his 


FACE  ro  FACE  WITH HEATIIENISM. 


American  tomahawk  a  passage  through  the  fence  at 
the  back,  and  to  carry  off  his  bride  at  dead  of  night 
into  the  seclusion  and  safety  of  the  bush  !  Nelwang's 
eyes  flashed  as  he  struck  his  tomahawk  into  a  tree, 
and"  cried, — 

"  I  see  it  now,  Missi  !  I  shall  win  her  from  them 
alL  Yakin  and  I  will  be  strong  for  you  all  our 
days ! " 

Next  morning  Yakin's  house  was  found  deserted. 
They  sent  to  all  the  villages  around,  but  no  one  had 
seen  her.  The  hole  in  the  fence  behind  was  then  dis- 
covered, and  the  thirty  whispered  to  each  other  that 
Yakin  had  been  wooed  and  won  by  some  daring  lover. 
Messengers  were  despatched  to  all  the  villages,  and 
Nelwang  was  found  to  have  disappeared  on  the 
same  night  as  the  widow,  and  neither  could  anywhere 
be  found. 

The  usual  revenge  was  taken.  The  houses  of  the 
offenders  burned,  their  fences  broken  down,  and  all 
their  property  either  destroyed  or  distributed.  Work 
was  suspended,  and  the  disappointed  thirty  solaced 
themselves  by  feasting  at  Yakin's  expense.  On  the 
third  day  I  arrived  at  the  scene.  Seeing  our  old 
friend  Naswai  looking  on  at  the  plunderers,  I  sig- 
nalled him,  and  said  innocently, — 

"  Naswai,  what's  this  your  men  are  about  ?  What's 
all  the  uproar  ? " 

The  Chief  replied,  "  Have  you  not  heard,  Missi  .? " 

"Heard?"  said  I.  "The  whole  island  has  heard 
your  ongoings  for  three  days  I  I  can  get  no  peace 
to  study,  or  ca-^ry  on  my  work." 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  167 


"Missi,"  said  the  Chief,  "  Nelwang  has  eloped  with 
Vakin,  the  wealthy  widow,  and  all  the  young  men  arc 
taking  their  revenge." 

"  Oh."  replied  I,  "  is  that  all  ?  Call  your  men,  and 
let  us  speak  to  them." 

The  men  were  all  assembled,  and  I  said  :  "  After 
all  your  kindness  to  Yaivin,  and  all  your  attention  to 
her  since  her  husband's  death,  has  she  really  run  away 
and  left  you  all  ?  Don't  you  feel  thankful  that  you 
are  free  from  such  an  ungrateful  woman  ?  Had  one 
of  you  been  married  to  her,  and  she  had  afterwards 
run  away  with  this  man  that  she  loved,  that  would 
have  been  far  worse !  And  are  you  really  making 
all  this  noise  over  such  a  person,  and  destroying  so 
much  useful  food  .?  Let  these  two  fools  go  their  way, 
and  if  she  be  all  that  you  now  say,  he  will  have  the 
worst  of  the  bargain,  and  you  will  be  sufficiently 
avenged.  I  advise  you  to  spare  the  fruit  trees— go 
home  quietly— leave  them  to  punish  each  other— and 
let  me  get  on  with  my  work  !  " 

Naswai  repeated  my  appeal. 

"  Missi's  word  is  good  !  Gather  up  the  food.  Wait 
till  we  see  their  conduct,  how  it  grows.  She  wasn't 
worth  all  this  bother  and  noise  !  " 

Three  weeks  passed.  The  runaways  were  nowhere 
to  be  found.  It  was  generally  believed  that  they  had 
gone  in  a  canoe  to  Tanna  or  Erromanga.  But  one 
morning,  as  I  began  my  work  at  my  house  alone,  the 
brave  Nelwang  appeared  at  my  side ! 

"  Hillo  !  "  I  said,  "  where  have  you  come  from  ?  and 
where  is  Yakin  }  " 


l68  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

"  I  must  not,"  he  replied,  "  tell  you  yet.  We  are 
hid.  We  have  lived  on  cocoa-nuts  gathered  at  night 
Yakin  is  well  and  happy.  I  come  now  to  fulfil  my 
promise  :  I  will  help  you,  and  Yakin  will  help  Missi 
Paton  the  woman,  and  we  shall  be  your  friends.  I 
have  ground  to  be  built  upon  and  fenced,  whenever 
we  dare  ;  but  we  will  come  and  live  with  you,  till 
peace  is  secured.  Will  you  let  us  come  to-morrow 
morning } " 

"  All  right  I  "  I  said.  "  Come  to-morrow  !  "  And, 
trembling  with  delight,  he  disappeared  into  the 
bush. 

Thus  strangely  God  provided  us  with  wonderful 
assistance.  Yakin  soon  learnt  to  wash  and  dress 
and  clean  everything,  and  Nelvvang  served  me  like 
a  faithful  disciple.  They  clung  by  us  like  our  very 
shadow,  partly  through  fear  of  attack,  partly  from 
affection  ;  but  as  each  ol  them  could  handle  freely 
both  musket  and  tomahawk,  which,  though  laid  aside, 
were  never  far  away,  it  was  not  every  enemy  that 
cared  to  try  issues  with  Nelwang  and  his  bride. 
After  a  few  weeks  had  thus  passed  by,  and  as  both 
of  them  were  really  showing  an  interest  in  things 
pertaining  to  Jesus  and  His  Gospel,  I  urged  them 
strongly  to  appear  publicly  at  the  Church  on  Sabbath, 
to  show  that  they  were  determined  to  stand  thdi 
ground  together  as  true  husband  and  wife,  and  that 
the  others  must  accept  the  position  and  become  re- 
conciled. Delay  now  could  gain  no  purpose,  and  I 
wished  the  strife  and  uncertainty  to  be  put  to  an  end 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  169 

Nelwang  knew  our  customs.  Every  worshipper 
has  to  be  seated,  when  our  little  bell  ceases  ringing. 
Aniwans  would  be  ashamed  to  enter  after  the  Service 
had  actually  begun.  As  the  bell  ceased,  Nelwang 
knowing  that  he  would  have  a  clear  course,  marched 
in,  dressed  in  shirt  and  kilt,  and  grasping  very  deter- 
minedly his  tomahawk  1  He  sat  down  as  near  to  me 
as  he  rould  conveniently  get,  trying  hard  to  conceal  his 
manifest  agitation.  Slightly  smiling  towards  me,  he 
then  turned  and  looked  eagerly  at  the  door  through 
which  the  women  entered  and  left  the  Church,  as  if 
to  say,  "  Yakin  is  coming  I "  But  his  tomakawk  was 
poised  ominously  on  his  shoulder,  and  his  courage 
gave  him  a  defiant  and  almost  impudent  air.  He 
was  evidently  quite  ready  to  sell  his  life  at  a  high 
price,  if  any  one  was  prepared  to  risk  the  conse- 
quences. 

In  a  few  seconds  Yakin  entered  ;  and  if  Nelwang's 
bearing  and  appearance  were  rather  inconsistent 
with  the  feeling  of  worship, — what  on  earth  was  I 
to  do  when  the  figure  and  costume  of  Yakin  began 
to  reveal  itself  marching  in  ?  The  first  visible  differ- 
ence betwixt  a  Heathen  and  a  Christian  is, — that  the 
Christian  wears  some  clothing,  the  Heathen  wears 
none.  Yakin  determined  to  show  the  extent  of  her 
Christianity  by  the  amount  of  clothing  she  could 
carry  upon  her  person.  Being  a  Chiefs  widow  before 
she  became  Nelwang's  bride,  she  had  some  idea  of 
state  occasions,  and  appeared  dressed  in  every  article 
of  European  apparel,  mostly  portions  of  male  attire. 


I70  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

that  she  could  beg  or  borrow  from  about  the  pre- 
mises!  Her  bridal  gown  was  a  man's  drab-coloured 
great-coat,  put  on  above  her  Native  grass  skirts,  and 
sweeping  down  to  her  heels,  buttoned  tight.  Over 
this  she  had  hung  on  a  vest,  and  above  that  again, 
most  amazing  of  all,  she  had  superinduced  a  pair 
of  men's  trousers,  drawing  the  body  over  her  head, 
and  leaving  a  leg  dangling  gracefully  over  each  of 
her  shoulders  and  streaming  down  her  back.  Fast- 
ened to  the  one  shoulder  also  there  was  a  red  shirt, 
and  to  the  other  a  striped  shirt,  waving  about  her 
like  wings  as  she  sailed  along.  Around  her  head 
a  red  shirt  had  been  twisted  like  a  turban,  and  her 
notions  of  art  demanded  that  a  sleeve  thereof  should 
hang  aloft  over  each  of  her  ears  !  She  seemed  to  be 
a  moving  monster  loaded  with  a  mass  of  rags.  The 
day  was  excessively  hot,  and  the  perspiration  poured 
over  her  face  in  streams.  She,  too,  sat  as  near  to 
me  as  she  could  get  on  the  women's  side  of  the 
Church.  Nelwang  looked  at  me  and  then  at  her, 
smiling  quietly,  as  if  to  say, — 

"  You  never  saw,  in  all  your  white  world,  a  bride 
so  grandly  dressed  !  " 

I  little  thought  what  I  was  bringing  on  myself, 
when  I  urged  them  to  come  to  Church.  The  sight 
of  that  poor  creature  sweltering  before  me  constrained 
me  for  once  to  make  the  service  very  short — perhaps 
the  shortest  I  ever  conducted  in  all  my  life!  The 
day  ended  in  peace.  The  two  souls  were  extremely 
happy  ;  and    I    praised  God   that   what  mij^ht   ha'* 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM.  171 

been  a  scene  of  bloodshed  had  closed  thus,  even 
though  it  were  in  a  kind  of  wild  grotesquerie  ! 

Henceforth  I  never  lacked  a  body-guard,  nor  Mrs 
Paton  a  helper.  Yakin  learned  to  read  and  write, 
and  became  an  excellent  teacher  in  our  Sabbath 
school  ;  she  also  learned  to  sing,  and  led  the  praise 
in  Church,  when  my  wife  was  unable  to  be  present 
In  fact,  she  could  put  her  hand  to  everything  about 
the  house  or  the  Mission,  and  became  a  great 
favourite  amongst  the  people.  Nelwang  fulfilled  his 
promise  faithfully.  He  was  indeed  my  friend. 
Through  all  my  inland  tours,  either  he  or  the  Sacred 
Man,  Kalangi  (who  first  attempted  twice  to  shoot 
me,  and  then,  after  his  conversion,  acted  as  if  God 
had  entrusted  him  with  the  keeping  of  my  life), 
faithfully  accompanied  me.  With  tomahawk  or 
musket,  or  both  in  hand,  they  were  always  withir 
reach,  and  instantly  started  to  the  front  wherevei 
danger  seemed  to  threaten  us.  These  were  amongst 
our  first  and  best  Church  members.  Nelwang  and 
the  Sacred  Man  have  both  gone  to  their  rest.  But 
Yakin  of  the  many  garments  has  also  had  many 
husbands.  She  rejoices  now  in  her  fourth,  and  is 
still  a  devoted  Christian,  and  a  most  interesting 
character  in  many  ways. 

The  progress  of  God's  work  was  most  conspicuous 
in  relation  to  wars  and  revenges  among  the  Natives 
The  two  high  Chiefs,  Namakei  and  Naswai,  frequently 
declared, — 

"  We  are  the  me.^  ^f  Christ  now.     We  must  no 


.73  t^CE    TO   fACE    WITH   HEA IHEMSM. 

fight.  We  must  put  down  niurders  and  crimes 
among  our  people." 

Two  young  fools,  returning  from  Tanna  with 
muskets,  attempted  twice  to  slioot  a  man  in  sheer 
wantonness  and  display  of  malice.  The  Islanders 
met,  and  informed  them  that  if  man  or  woman  was 
injured  by  them,  the  other  men  would  load  their 
muskets  and  shoot  them  dead  in  public  council. 
This  was  a  mighty  step  towards  public  order,  and 
I  greatly  rejoiced  before  the  Lord.  His  Spirit,  like 
leaven,  was  at  work  ! 

My  constant  custom  was.  in  order  to  prevent  war, 
to  run  right  in  between  the  contending  parties.  My 
faith  enabled  me  to  grasp  and  realize  the  promise, 
"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always."  In  Jesus  I  felt  in- 
vulnerable and  immi)rtal,  so  long  as  I  was  doing 
His  work.  And  I  can  truly  say.  that  these  were  the 
moments  when  I  felt  my  Saviour  to  be  most  truly 
and  sensibly  present,  inspiring  and  empowering  me. 

Another  scheme  had  an  excellent  educative  and 
religious  influence.  I  tried  to  interest  all  the  villages, 
and  to  treat  all  the  Chiefs  equally.  In  our  early 
days,  after  getting  into  my  two-roomed  house,  1 
engaged  the  Chief,  or  representative  man  of  each 
district,  to  put  up  one  or  other  of  the  many  out- 
houses required  at  the  Station.  One,  along  with 
his  people,  built  the  cook-house  ;  another,  the  store  ; 
another,  the  banana  and  yam-house ;  another,  the 
washing-house;  another,  the  boys'  and  girls' house  ; 
the  houses   for    servants    and   teachers,    the    School- 


if  ACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  173 

house,  and  the  large  shed,  a  kind  of  shelter  where 
Natives  sat  and  talked  when  not  at  work  about 
the  Premises.  Of  course  these  all  were  at  first  only 
Native  huts,  of  larger  or  smaller  dimensions.  But 
they  were  all  built  by  contract  for  articles  which 
they  highly  valued,  such  as  axes,  knives,  yards 
of  prints  and  calico,  strings  of  beads,  blankets,  etc 
They  served  our  purpose  for  the  time,  and  when 
another  party,  by  contract  also,  had  fenced  around 
our  Premises,  the  Mission  Station  was  really  a 
beautiful  little  lively  and  orderly  Village,  and  in 
itself  no  bad  emblem  of  Christian  and  Civilized  life. 
The  payments,  made  to  all  irrespectively,  but  only 
for  work  duly  done  and  according  to  reasonable 
bargain,  distributed  property  and  gifts  amongst 
them  on  wholesome  principles,  and  encouraged  a 
well-conditioned  rivalry  which  had  many  happy 
effects. 

Heathenism  made  many  desperate  and  some 
strange  efforts  to  stamp  out  our  Cause  on  Aniwa,  but 
the  Lord  held  the  helm.  One  old  Chief,  formerly 
friendly,  turned  against  us.  He  ostentatiously  set 
himself  to  make  a  canoe,  working  at  it  very  openly 
and  defiantly  on  Sabbaths.  He,  becoming  sick  and 
dying,  his  brother  started,  on  a  Sabbath  morning 
and  in  contempt  of  the  Worship,  with  an  armed 
company  to  provoke  our  people  to  war.  They  re- 
fused to  fight ;  and  one  man,  whom  he  struck  with 
his  club,  said, — 

**  I  will  leave  my  revenge  to  Jehovah." 


174  FACE    TO   PACE   WITH   HEATHENISM. 

A  few  days  thereafter,  this  brother  also  fell  sick 
and  suddenly  died.  The  Heathen  party  made  much 
of  these  incidents,  and  some  clamoured  for  our  death 
in  revenge,  but  most  feared  to  murder  us  ;  so  they 
withdrew  and  lived  apart  from  our  friends,  as  far 
away  as  they  could  get.  By-and-bye,  however,  they 
set  fire  to  a  large  district  belonging  to  our  supf  orters, 
burning  cocoa-nut  and  bread-fruit  trees  and  plan- 
tations. Still  our  people  refused  to  fight,  and  kept 
near  to  protect  us.  Then  all  the  leading  men 
assembled  to  talk  it  over.  Most  were  for  peace,  but 
some  insisted  upon  burning  our  house  and  driving 
us  away  or  killing  us,  that  they  might  be  left  to 
live  as  they  had  hitherto  done.  At  last  a  Sacred 
Man,  a  Chief  who  had  been  on  Tanna  when  the 
Cura^oa  punished  the  murderers  and  robbers  but 
protected  the  villages  of  the  friendly  Natives  there, 
stood  up  and  spoke  in  our  defence,  and  warned  them 
what  might  happen ;  and  other  three,  who  had  been 
under  my  instruction  on  Tanna,  declared  themselves 
to  be  the  friends  of  Jehovah  and  of  His  Missionary. 
Finally  the  Sacred  Man  rose  again,  and  showed  them 
rows  of  beautiful  white  shells  strung  roa^d  his  left 
arm,  saying, — 

"  Nowar,  the  great  Chief  at  Port  Resolution  on 
Tanna,  when  he  saw  that  Missi  and  his  wife  could 
not  be  kept  there,  took  me  to  his  heart,  and  pledged 
me  by  these,  the  shells  of  his  office  as  Chief,  taken 
from  his  own  arms  and  bound  on  mine,  to  protect 
them  from  all  harm.     He  told  me  to  declare  to  the 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  \^\ 

men  of  Aniwa  that  if  the  Missi  be  injured  or  slain, 
he  and  his  warriors  will  come  from  Tanna  and  take 
the  full  revenge  in  blood."  This  turned  the  scale. 
The  meeting  closed  in  our  favour. 

Close  on  the  heels  of  this,  another  and  a  rather 
perplexing  incident  befell  us.  A  party  of  Heathens 
assembled  and  made  a  great  display  of  fishing  on 
the  Lord's  Day,  in  contempt  of  the  practice  of  the 
men  on  Jehovah's  side,  threatening  also  to  waylay 
the  Teachers  and  myself  in  our  village  circuits.  A 
meeting  was  held  by  the  Christian  party,  at  the 
close  of  the  Sabbath  Services.  All  who  wished  to 
serve  Jehovah  were  to  come  to  my  house  next  morn- 
ing, unarmed,  and  accompany  me  on  a  visit  to  out 
enemies,  that  we  might  talk  and  reason  together 
with  them.  By  daybreak,  the  Chiefs  and  nearly 
eighty  men  assembled  at  the  Mission,  declaring  that 
they  were  on  Jehovah's  side,  and  wished  to  go  with 
me.  But,  alas  !  they  refused  to  lay  down  their  arms, 
or  leave  them  behind  ;  nor  would  they  either  refrain 
from  going  or  suffer  me  to  go  alone.  Pledging  them 
to  peace,  I  was  reluctantly  placed  at  their  head,  and 
we  marched  off  to  the  village  of  the  unfriendly  party. 

The  villagers  were  greatly  alarmed.  The  Chief's 
two  sons  came  forth  with  every  available  man  to 
meet  us.  That  whole  day  was  consumed  in  talking 
and  speechifying,  sometimes  chanting  their  replies  : 
the  Natives  are  all  inveterate  talkers  !  To  me  the 
day  was  utterly  wearisome ;  but  it  had  one  redeeming 
feature, — their  rage  found  vent  in  hours  of  palaver, 


176  FACE    TO   fACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

instead  of  blows  and  blood.  It  ended  in  peace.  The 
Heathen  were  amazed  at  the  number  of  Jehovah's 
friends ;  and  they  pledged  themselves  henceforth 
to  leave  the  Worship  alone,  and  that  every  one  who 
pleased  might  come  to  it  unmolested.  P'or  this,  worn 
out  and  weary,  we  returned,  praising  the  Lord. 

But  I  must  here  record  the  story  of  tloe  Sinking 
of  the  Well,  which  broke  the  back  of  Heathenism 
on  Aniwa.  Being  a  flat  coral  island,  with  no  hills 
to  attract  the  clouds,  rain  is  scarce  there  as  compared 
with  the  adjoining  mountainous  islands  ;  and  even 
when  it  does  fall  heavily,  with  tropical  profusion, 
it  disappears,  as  said  before,  through  the  light  soil 
and  porous  rock,  and  drains  itself  directly  into  the 
sea  Hence,  because  of  its  greater  dryness,  Aniwa 
is  more  healthy  than  many  of  the  surrounding  isles  ; 
though,  probably  for  the  same  reason,  its  Natives 
are  subject  to  a  form  of  Elephantiasis,  known  as  the 
"  Barbadoes  leg."  The  Rainy  Season  is  from  De- 
cember to  April,  and  then  the  disease  most  char- 
acteristic of  all  these  regions  is  apt  to  prevail,  viz., 
fever  and  ague. 

At  certain  seasons,  the  Natives  drank  very  un- 
wholesome water  ;  and,  indeed,  the  best  water  they 
had  at  any  time  for  drinking  purposes  was  from  the 
precious  cocoa-nut,  a  kind  of  Apple  of  Paradise  for 
all  these  Southern  Isles  I  They  also  cultivate  the 
sugar-cane  very  extensively,  and  in  great  variety ; 
and  they  chew  it,  when  we  would  fly  to  water  for 
thirst,  so  it  is  to  them  both  food   and   drink.     The 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  177 

black  fellow  carries  with  him  to  the  field,  when  he 
goes  off  for  a  day's  work,  four  or  five  sticks  of  sugar- 
cane, and  puts  in  his  time  comfortably  enough  on 
these.  Besides,  the  sea  being  their  universal  bathing- 
place,  in  which  they  swattle  like  fish,  and  little  water, 
almost  none,  being  required  for  cooking  purposes, 
and  none  whatever  for  washing  clothes  (!),  the  lack  of 
fresh  springing  water  was  not  the  dreadful  trial  to 
them  that  it  would  be  to  us.  Yet  they  appreciate  and 
rejoice  in  it  immensely  too  ;  though  the  water  of  the 
green  cocoa-nut  is  refreshing,  and  in  appearance,  taste, 
and  colour  not  unlike  lemonade — one  nut  filling  a 
tumbler  ;  and  though,  when  mothers  die  they  feed  the 
babies  on  it  and  on  the  soft  white  pith,  and  they 
flourish  on  the  same  ;  yet  the  Natives  themselves 
show  their  delight  in  preferring,  when  they  can  get 
it,  the  milk  from  the  goat  and  the  water  from  the 
well. 

My  household  felt  sadly  the  want  of  fresh  water. 
I  prepared  two  large  casks,  to  be  filled  when  the  rain 
came.  But  when  we  attempted  to  do  so  at  the 
water-hole  near  the  village,  the  Natives  forbade  us, 
fearing  that  our  large  casks  would  carry  all  the  water 
away,  and  leave  none  for  them  with  their  so  much 
smaller  cocoa-nut  bottles.  This  public  water-hole 
was  on  the  ground  of  two  Sacred  Men,  who  claimed 
the  power  of  emptying  and  filling  it  by  rain  at  will 
The  superstitious  Natives  gave  them  presents  to 
bring  the  rain.  If  it  came  soon,  they  took  all  the 
credit  for  it     If  not,  they  demanded    larger  gifts  to 

p  12 


178  FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  nEATHENISM. 

satisfy  their  gods.  Even  our  Aneityumese  Teachers 
said  to  me,  when  I  protested  that  surely  they  could 
not  believe  such  things, — 

'  It  is  hard  to  know,  Missi.  The  water  does  come 
and  go  quickly.  If  you  paid  them  well,  they  might 
bring  the  rain,  and  let  us  fill  our  casks  1 " 

I  told  them  that,  as  followers  of  Jehovah,  we  must 
despise  all  Heathen  mummeries,  and  trust  in  Him 
and  in  the  laws  of  His  Creation  to  help  us. 

Aniwa,  having  therefore  no  permanent  supply  of 
fresh  water,  in  spring  or  stream  or  lake,  I  resolved 
by  the  help  of  God  to  sink  a  well  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  hoping  that  a  wisdom  higher  than  my  own 
would  guide  me  to  the  source  of  some  blessed  spring. 
Of  the  scientific  conditions  of  such  an  experiment  I 
was  completely  ignorant  ;  but  I  counted  on  having 
to  dig  through  earth  and  coral  above  thirty  feet,  and 
my  constant  fear  was,  that  owing  to  our  environment, 
the  water,  if  water  I  found,  could  only  be  salt  water 
after  all  my  toils  I  Still  I  resolved  to  sink  that  shaft 
in  hope,  and  in  faith  that  the  Son  of  God  would  be 
glorified  thereby. 

One  morning  I  said  to  the  old  Chief  and  his  fellow- 
Chief,  both  now  earnestly  inquiring  about  the  religion 
of  Jehovah  and  of  Jesus, — 

*•  I  am  going  to  sink  a  deep  well  down  into  the 
earth,  to  see  if  our  God  will  send  us  fresh  water  up 
from  below." 

Thc-y  looked  at  me  with  astonishment,  and  said 
«n  a  tone  of  sympathy  approaching  to  pity, — 


FACE   TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  179 

"O  Missi  1  Wait  till  the  rain  comes  down,  and  we 
will  save  all  we  possibly  can  for  you." 

I  replied,  "  We  may  all  die  for  lack  of  water.  If 
no  fresh  water  can  be  got,  we  may  be  forced  to  leave 
you." 

The  old  Chief  looked  imploringly,  and  said  :  "  O 
Missi  I  you  must  not  leave  us  for  that.  Rain  comes 
only  from  above.  How  could  you  expect  our  Island 
to  send  up  showers  of  rain  froni  below  ?  " 

I  told  him  :  "  Fresh  water  does  come  up  springing 
from  the  earth  in  my  Land  at  home,  and  I  hope  to 
see  it  here  also." 

The  old  Chief  grew  more  tender  in  his  tones,  and 
cried  :  "  O  Missi,  your  head  is  going  wrong  ;  you  are 
losing  something,  or  you  would  not  talk  wild  like 
that !  Don't  let  our  people  hear  you  talking  about 
going  down  into  the  earth  for  rain,  or  they  will  never 
listen  to  your  word  or  believe  you  again." 

But  I  started  upon  my  hazardous  job,  selecting  a 
spot  near  the  Mission  Station  and  close  to  the  public 
path,  that  my  prospective  well  might  be  useful  to  all. 
I  began  to  dig,  with  pick  and  spade  and  bucket  at 
hand,  an  American  axe  for  a  hammer  and  crowbar, 
and  a  ladder  for  service  by-and-bye.  The  good  old 
Chief  now  told  ofif  his  men  in  relays  to  watch  me,  lest 
I  should  attempt  to  take  my  own  life,  or  do  anything 
outrageous,  saying, — 

"  Poor  Missi  !  That's  the  way  with  all  who  go 
mad.  There's  no  driving  of  a  notion  out  of  their 
heads.     We  must  just  watch  him  now.     He  will  find 


l8o  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM. 

it  harder  to  work  with  pick  and  spade  than  with  his 
pen,  and  when  he's  tired  we'll  persuade  him  to  give  it 
up." 

I  did  get  exhausted  sooner  than  I  expected,  toiling 
under  that  tropical  sun  ;  but  we  never  own  before  the 
Natives  that  we  are  beaten,  so  I  went  into  the  house 
and  filled  my  vest  pocket  with  large  beautiful  English- 
made  fish-hooks.  These  arc  very  tempting  to  the 
young  men,  as  compared  with  their  own, — skilfully 
made  though  they  be  out  of  shell,  and  serving  their 
purposes  wonderfully.  Holding  up  a  large  hook,  I 
cried, — "  One  of  these  to  every  man  who  fills  and 
turns  over  three  buckets  out  of  this  hole !  " 

A  rush  was  made  to  get  the  first  turn,  and  back 
again  for  another  and  another.  I  kept  thos"  on  one 
side  who  had  got  a  turn,  till  all  the  rest  in  order 
had  a  chance,  and  bucket  after  bucket  was  filled  and 
emptied  rapidly.  Still  the  shaft  seemed  to  lower 
very  slowly,  while  my  fish-hooks  were  disappearing 
very  quickly.  I  was  constantly  there,  and  took  the 
heavy  share  of  everything,  and  was  thankful  one 
evening  to  find  that  we  had  cleared  more  than  twelve 
feet  deep, — when  lo  I  next  morning,  one  side  had 
rushed  in,  and  our  work  was  all  undone. 

The  old  Chief  and  his  best  men  now  came  around 
me  more  earnestly  than  ever.  He  remonstrated  with 
me  very  gravely.  He  assured  me  for  the  fiftieth  time 
that  rain  would  never  be  seen  coming  up  through 
the  earth  on  Aniwa  ! 

"Now,"    said    he,    "had    you    been    in    that    hole 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  iSl 

ast  night,  you  would  have  been  buried,  and  a  Man-of- 
war  would  have  come  from  Queen  'Toria  to  ask  for 
the  Missi  that  lived  here.  We  would  say,  '  Down  in 
that  hole.'  The  Captain  would  ask,  '  Who  killed 
him  and  put  him  down  there  ? '  We  would  have  to 
say,  '  He  went  down  there  himself!'  The  Captain 
would  answer,  '  Nonsense  !  who  ever  heard  of  a  white 
man  going  down  into  the  earth  to  bury  himself? 
You  killed  him,  you  put  him  there  ,  don't  hide  your 
bad  conduct  with  lies  ! '  Then  he  would  bring  out 
his  big  guns  and  shoot  us,  and  destroy  our  Island  in 
revenge.  You  are  making  your  own  grave,  Missi, 
and  you  will  make  ours  too.  Give  up  this  mad  freak, 
for  no  rain  will  be  found  b)-  going  downwards  on 
Aniwa.  Besides,  all  your  fish-hooks  cannot  tempt  my 
men  again  to  enter  that  hole  ;  they  don't  want  to  be 
buried  with  you.     Will  you  not  give  it  up  now }  " 

I  said  all  that  I  could  to  quiet  his  fears,  explained 
to  them  that  this  falling  in  had  happened  by  my 
neglect  of  precautions,  and  finally  made  known  that 
by  the  help  of  my  God,  even  without  all  other  help,  I 
meant  to  persevere. 

Steeping  my  poor  brains  over  the  problem,  I  be- 
came an  extemporized  engineer.  Two  trees  were 
searched  for,  with  branches  on  opposite  sides,  capable 
of  sustaining  a  cross  tree  betwixt  them.  I  sank  them 
on  each  side  firmly  into  the  ground,  passed  the  beam 
across  them  over  the  centre  of  the  shaft,  fastened 
thereon  a  rude  home-made  pulley  and  block,  passed  a 
rope  over  the  wheel,  and  swung  my  largest  bucket  to 


I8S  PACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

the  end  of  it  Thus  equipped,  I  began  once  more 
sinking  away  at  the  well,  but  at  so  wide  an  angle 
that  the  sides  might  not  again  fall  in.  Not  a  Native, 
however,  would  enter  that  hole,  and  I  had  to  pick 
and  dig  away  till  I  was  utterly  exhausted.  But  a 
Teacher,  in  whom  I  had  confidence,  took  charge 
above,  managing  to  hire  them  with  axes,  knives,  etc., 
to  seize  the  end  of  the  rope  and  walk  along  the 
ground  pulling  it  till  the  bucket  rose  to  the  surface, 
and  then  he  himself  swung  it  aside,  emptied  it,  and 
lowered  it  down  again.  I  rang  a  little  bell  which  I 
had  with  me,  when  the  bucket  was  loaded,  and  that 
was  the  signal  for  my  brave  helpers  to  pull  their 
rope.  And  thus  I  toiled  on  from  day  to  day,  my 
heart  almost  sinking  sometimes  with  the  sinking  ot 
the  well,  till  we  reached  a  depth  of  about  thirty  feet. 
And  the  phrase,  "living  water,"  "living  water,"  kept 
chiming  through  my  soul  like  music  from  God,  as  I 
dug  and  hammered  away  ! 

At  this  depth  the  earth  and  coral  began  to  be 
soaked  with  damp.  I  felt  that  we  were  nearing 
water.  My  soul  had  a  faith  that  God  would  open  a 
spring  for  us ;  but  side  by  side  with  this  faith  was  a 
strange  terror  that  the  water  would  be  salt.  So  per- 
plexing and  mixed  are  even  the  highest  experiences 
of  the  soul ;  the  rose-flower  of  a  perfect  faith,  set 
round  and  round  with  prickly  thorns.  One  evening 
I  said  to  the  old  Chief, — 

"  I  think  that  Jehovah  God  will  give  us  water  to- 
morrow from  that  hole  !  ** 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  183 

The  Chief  said,  "  No,  Missi  ;  you  will  never  see 
rain  coming  up  from  the  earth  on  this  Island.  We 
wonder  what  is  to  be  the  end  of  this  mad  work  of 
yours.  We  expect  daily,  if  you  reach  water;  to  see 
you  drop  through  into  the  sea,  and  the  sharks  will 
eat  you !  That  will  be  the  end  of  it ;  death  to  you, 
and  danger  to  us  all." 

I  still  answered,  "  Come  to-morrow.  I  hope  and 
believe  that  Jehovah  God  will  send  you  the  rain 
water  up  through  the  earth.  At  the  moment  I  knew 
I  was  risking  much,  and  probably  incurring  sorrowful 
consequences,  had  no  water  been  given  ;  but  I  had 
faith  that  the  Lord  was  leading  me  on,  and  I  knew 
that  I  sought  His  glory,  not  my  own. 

Next  morning,  I  went  down  again  at  daybreak 
and  sank  a  narrow  hole  in  the  centre  about  two  feet 
deep.  The  perspiration  broke  over  me  with  uncon- 
trollable excitement,  and  I  trembled  through  every 
limb,  when  the  water  rushed  up  and  began  to  fill  the 
hole.  Muddy  though  it  was,  I  eagerly  tasted  it,  and 
the  little  "tinny"  dropped  from  my  hand  with  sheer 
joy,  and  I  almost  fell  upon  my  knees  in  that  muddy 
bottom  to  praise  the  Lord.  It  was  water !  It  was 
fresh  water !  It  was  living  water  from  Jehovah's 
well  I  True,  it  was  a  little  brackish,  but  nothing  to 
speak  of ;  and  no  spring  in  the  desert,  cooling  the 
parched  lips  of  a  fevered  pilgrim,  ever  appeared  more 
worthy  of  being  called  a  Well  of  God  than  did  that 
water  to  me ! 

The  Chiefs  had  assembled  with  their  men  near  by 


1 84  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

They  waited  on  in  eager  expectancy.  It  was  a  re- 
hearsal, in  a  small  way,  of  the  Israelites  coming  round, 
while  Moses  struck  the  rock  and  called  for  water. 
By-and-bye,  when  I  had  praised  the  Lord,  and  my 
excitement  was  a  little  calmed,  the  mud  being  also 
greatly  settled,  I  filled  a  jug,  which  I  had  taken 
down  empty  in  the  sight  of  them  all,  and  ascending 
to  the  top  called  for  them  to  come  and  see  the  rain 
which  Jehovah  God  had  given  us  through  the  well. 
They  closed  around  me  in  haste,  and  gazed  on  it  in 
superstitious  fear.  The  old  Chief  shook  it  to  see  if  it 
would  spill,  and  then  touched  it  to  see  if  it  felt  like 
water.  At  last  he  tasted  it,  and  rolling  it  in  his 
mouth  with  joy  for  a  moment,  he  swallowed  it,  and 
shouted,  "  Rain !  Rain !  Yes,  it  is  Rain  1  But  how 
did  you  get  it .?" 

I  repeated,  "Jehovah  my  God  gave  it  out  of  His 
own  Earth  in  answer  to  our  labours  and  prayers.  Go 
and  see  it  springing  up  for  yourselves  I  " 

Now,  though  every  man  there  could  climb  the 
highest  tree  as  swiftly  and  as  fearlessly  as  a  squirrel 
or  an  opossum,  not  one  of  them  had  courage  to  walk 
to  the  side  and  gaze  down  into  that  well.  To  them 
this  was  miraculous  !  But  they  were  not  without  a 
resource  that  met  the  emergency.  They  agreed  to 
take  firm  hold  of  each  other  by  the  hand,  to  place 
themselves  in  a  long  line,  the  foremost  man  to  lean 
cautiously  forward,  gaze  into  the  well,  and  then  pass 
to  the  rear,  and  so  on  till  all  had  seen  "Jehovah's 
rain  "  far  below.     Ic  was  somewhat  comical,  yet  far 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM,  r-^5 

more  pathetic,  to  stand  by  and  watch  their  faces,  as 
man  after  man  peered  down  into  the  mystery,  and 
then  looked  up  at  me  in  blank  bewilderment  1  When 
all  had  seen  it  with  their  own  very  eyes,  and  were 
"weak  with  wonder,"  the  old  Chief  exclaimed, — 

"  Missi,  wonderful,  wonderful  is  the  work  of  your 
Jehovah  God !  No  god  of  Aniwa  ever  helped  us  in 
this  way.  But,  Missi,"  continued  he,  after  a  pause 
that  looked  like  silent  worship,  "  will  it  always  rain 
up  through  the  earth  ?  or,  will  it  come  and  go  like 
the  rain  from  the  clouds  ?  " 

I  told  them  that  I  believed  it  would  always  con- 
tinue there  for  our  use,  as  a  good  gift  from  Jehovah. 

"  Well,  but,  Missi,"  replied  the  Chief,  some  glim- 
mering of  self-interest  beginning  to  strike  his  brain, 
"will  you  or  your  family  drink  it  all,  or  shall  we 
also  have  some  ?  " 

"  You  and  all  your  people,"  I  answered,  "  and  all 
the  people  of  the  Island  may  come  and  drink  and 
carry  away  as  much  of  it  as  you  wish.  1  believe 
there  v/ill  always  be  plenty  for  us  all,  and  the  more 
of  it  we  can  use  the  fresher  it  will  be.  That  is  the 
way  with  many  of  our  Jehovah's  best  gifts  to  men, 
and  for  it  and  for  all  we  praise  His  Name  !  " 

"  Then,  Missi,"  said  the  Chief,  "  it  will  be  oui 
water,  and  we  may  all  use  it  as  our  very  own." 

"  Yes,"  I  answ  ered,  "  whenever  you  wish  it,  and  as 
much  as  you  need,  both  here  and  at  your  own 
houses,  as  far  as  it  can  possibly  be  made  to  go." 

The  Chief  looked  at  me  eagerly,  fully  convinced  at 


i86  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

length  that  the  well  contained  a  treasure,  and 
exclaimed,  "  Missi,  what  can  we  do  to  help  you 
now  ? " 

Oh,  how  like  is  human  nature  all  the  world  over  I 
When  one  toils  and  struggles,  when  help  is  needed 
which  many  around  could  easily  give  and  be  the 
better,  not  the  worse,  for  giving  it,  they  look  on  in 
silence,  or  bless  you  with  ungenerous  criticism,  oi 
ban  you  with  malicious  judgment.  But  let  them 
get  some  peep  of  personal  advantage  by  helping  you, 
or  even  of  the  empty  bubble  of  praise  for  offering 
it,  and  how  they  rush  to  your  aid  ! 

But  I  was  thankful  to  accept  of  the  Chiefs  assist- 
ance, though  rather  late  in  the  day,  and  I  said, — 

"You  have  seen  it  fall  in  once  already.  If  it  falls 
again,  it  will  conceal  the  rain  from  below  which  our 
God  has  given  us.  In  order  to  preserve  it  for  us  and 
for  our  children  in  all  time,  we  must  build  it  round 
and  round  with  great  coral  blocks  from  the  bottom 
to  the  very  top.  I  will  now  clear  it  out,  and  prepare 
the  foundation  for  this  wall  of  coral.  Let  every  man 
and  woman  carry  from  the  shore  the  largest  blocks 
they  can  bring.  It  is  well  worth  all  the  toil  thus  to 
preserve  our  great  Jehovah's  gift  I  " 

Scarcely  were  my  words  repeated,  when  they 
rushed  to  the  shoie,  with  shoutings  and  songs  of 
jladness ;  and  soon  every  one  was  seen  struggling 
under  the  biggest  block  of  coral  witli  which  he  dared 
:o  tackle.  They  lay  like  limestone  rocks,  broken  up 
by  the  hurricanes,  and   'ollcd   ashore  in   the  arms  o*.' 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM.  187 

mighty  billows;  and  in  an  incredibly  short  time  scores 
of  them  were  tumbled  down  for  my  use  at  the  mouth 
of  the  well.  Having  prepared  a  foundation,  I  made 
ready  a  sort  of  box  to  which  every  block  was  firmly 
tied  and  then  let  down  to  me  by  the  pulley, — a 
Native  Teacher,  a  faithful  fellow,  cautiously  guiding 
it  I  received  and  placed  each  stone  in  its  position, 
doing  my  poor  best  to  wedge  them  one  against  the 
other,  building  circularly,  and  cutting  them  to  the 
needed  shape  with  my  American  axe.  The  wall  is 
about  three  feet  thick,  and  the  masonry  may  be 
guaranteed  to  stand  till  the  coral  itself  decays.  I 
wrought  incessantly,  for  fear  of  any  further  collapse, 
till  I  had  it  raised  about  twenty  feet ;  and  now, 
feeling  secure,  and  my  hands  being  dreadfully  cut  up, 
I  intimated  that  I  would  rest  a  week  or  two,  and 
finish  the  building  then.  But  the  Chief  advanced 
and  said, — 

"Missi,  you  have  been  strong  to  work.  Your 
strength  has  fled.  But  rest  here  beside  us  ;  and  just 
point  out  where  each  block  is  to  be  laid.  We  will 
lay  them  there,  we  will  build  them  solidly  behind 
like  you.     And  no  man  will  sleep  till  it  is  done." 

With  all  their  will  and  heart  they  started  on  the 
job  ;  some  carrying,  some  cutting  and  squaring  the 
blocks,  till  the  wall  rose  like  magic,  and  a  row  of  the 
hugest  rocks  laid  round  the  top  bound  all  together, 
and  formed  the  mouth  of  the  well.  Women,  boys, 
and  all  wished  to  have  a  hand  in  building  it,  and  it 
remain;  *^  this  day,  a  solid   wall  of  masonry,  the 


1 88  FACE  TO  FACE  WITH  HEATHENISM. 

circle  being  tliirty-four  feet  deep,  eight  feet  wide  at 
the  top,  and  six  at  the  bottom.  I  floored  it  over  with 
wood  above  all,  and  fixed  the  windlass  and  bucket, 
and  there  it  stands  as  one  of  the  greatest  material 
blessings  which  the  Lord  has  given  to  Aniwa.  It 
rises  and  falls  with  the  tide,  though  a  third  of  a  mile 
distant  from  the  sea;  and  when,  after  using  it,  we 
tasted  the  i)ure  fresh  water  on  board  the  Dayspring, 
it  seemed  so  insipid  that  I  had  to  slip  a  little  salt 
into  my  tea  along  with  the  sugar  before  I  could  enjoy 
it !  All  visitors  are  taken  to  see  the  well,  as  one  of 
the  wonders  of  Aniwa;  and  an  Elder  of  tlie  Church 
said  to  me  lately, — 

"  But  for  that  water,  during  the  last  two  years  of 
drought,  we  would  all  have  been  dead  !  " 

Very  strangely,  though  the  Natives  themselves 
have  since  tried  to  sink  six  or  seven  wells  in  the 
most  likely  places  near  their  different  villages,  they 
have  either  come  to  coral  rock  which  they  could  not 
pierce,  or  found  only  water  that  was  salt.  And  they 
say  amongst  themselves, — 

"  Missi  not  only  used  pick  and  spade,  but  he 
l)rayed  and  cried  to  his  God.  We  have  learned  to 
dig,  but  not  how  to  pray,  and  therefore  Jehovah  will 
not  give  us  the  rain  from  below ! " 

The  well  was  now  finished.  The  place  was  neatly 
fenced  in.     And  the  old  Chief  said, — 

"  Missi,  now  that  this  is  the  water  for  all,  we  must 
take  care  and  keep  it  pure." 

I  was  so  thankful  that  all   were  to  use  it.     Had  we 


FACE   TO  FACE  WITH  HEATHENISM.  i8g 

alone  drawn  water  therefrom,  they  could  so  easily 
have  poisoned  it,  as  they  do  tlie  fish-pools,  in  caverns 
among  the  rocks  by  the  shore,  with  their  nuts  and 
runners,  and  killed  us  all.  But  there  was  no  fear,  if 
they  themselves  were  to  use  it  daily.  The  Chief 
continued, — 

"  Missi,  I  think  I  could  help  you  next  Sabbath. 
Will  you  let  me  preach  a  sermon  on  the  well  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  at  once  replied,  "  if  you  will  try  to  bring 
all  the  people  to  hear  you." 

"  Missi,  I  will  try,"  he  eagerly  promised.  The 
news  spread  like  wildfire  that  tlie  Chief  Namakei  was 
to  be  the  Missionary  on  the  next  day  for  the  Worship, 
and  the  peoi)le,  under  great  expectancy,  urged  each 
other  to  come  and  hear  what  he  had  to  say. 

Sabbath  came  round.  Aniwa  assembled  in  what 
was  for  that  island  a  great  crowd.  Namakei  appeared 
dressed  in  shirt  and  kilt.  He  was  so  excited,  and 
flourished  his  tomahawk  about  at  such  a  rate,  that  it 
was  rather  lively  work  to  be  near  him.  I  conducted 
short  opening  devotions,  and  then  called  upon 
Namakei.  He  rose  at  once,  with  eye  flashing  wildly, 
and  his  limbs  twitching  with  emotion.  He  spoke  to 
the  following  effect,  swinging  his  tomahawk  to  en- 
force every  eloquent  gesticulation, — 

"  Friends  of  Namakei,  men  and  women  and  children 
of  Aniwa,  listen  to  my  words !  Since  Missi  came 
here  he  has  talked  many  strange  things  we  could  not 
understand — things  all  too  wonderful ;  and  we  said 
regarding    many    of    them    that    they    must    be    lies. 


f90  FACE    TO  FACE    IVITH  HEATHENISM. 

White  people  might  believe  such  nonsense,  but  we 
said  that  the  black  fellow  knew  better  than  to 
receive  it  But  of  all  his  wonderful  stories,  we 
thought  the  strangest  was  about  sinking  down 
through  the  earth  to  get  rain  !  Then  we  said  to  each 
other,  The  man's  head  is  turned  ;  he's  gone  mad.  But 
the  Missi  prayed  on  and  wrought  on,  telling  us  that 
Jehovah  God  heard  and  saw,  and  that  his  God  would 
give  him  rain.  Was  he  mad  .■*  Has  he  not  got  the 
rain  deep  down  in  the  earth  ?  We  mocked  at  him  ; 
but  the  water  was  there  all  the  same.  We  have 
laughed  at  other  things  which  the  Missi  told  us, 
because  we  could  not  see  them.  But  from  this  day 
I  believe  that  all  he  tells  us  about  his  Jehovah  God 
is  true.  Some  day  our  eyes  will  see  it.  For  to-day 
we  have  seen  the  rain  from  the  earth." 

Then,  rising  to  a  climax,  first  the  one  foot  and  then 
the  other  making  the  broken  coral  on  the  floor  fly 
behind  like  a  war-horse  pawing  the  ground,  he  cried 
with  great  eloquence, — 

"  My  people,  the  people  of  Aniwa,  the  world  is 
turned  upside  down  since  the  word  of  Jehovah  came 
to  this  land  !  Who  evei  exoected  to  see  rain  coming 
up  through  the  earth  ?  It  has  ?Kvays  come  from  the 
clouds  1  Wonderful  is  the  work  of  this  Jehovah  God. 
No  god  of  Aniwa  ever  answered  prayers  as  the 
Missi's  God  has  done.  Friends  of  Namakei,  i^ll  the 
powers  of  the  world  could  not  have  forced  us  f* 
believe  that  rain  could  be  given  from  the  depths  of 
the  earth,  if  we  had  not  seen  it  with  our  eyes,  felt  it 


FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  191 

and  tasted  it  as  we  here  do.  Now,  by  the  help  of 
Jehovah  God  the  Missi  brought  that  invisible  rain  to 
view,  which  we  never  before  heard  of  or  saw,  and,"-~ 
fbeating  his  hand  on  his  breast,  he  exclaimed), — 

"  Something  here  in  my  heart  tells  me  that  the 
Jehovah  God  does  exist,  the  Invisible  One,  whom  we 
never  heard  of  nor  saw  till  the  Missi  brought  Him  to 
our  knowledge.  The  coral  has  been  removed,  the 
land  has  been  cleared  away,  and  lo !  the  water  rises. 
Invisible  till  this  day,  yet  all  the  same  it  was  there, 
though  our  eyes  were  too  weak.  So  I,  your  Chief, 
do  now  firmly  believe  that  when  I  die,  when  the  bits 
of  coral  and  the  heaps  of  dust  are  removed  which 
now  blind  my  old  eyes,  I  shall  then  see  the  Invisible 
Jehovah  God  with  my  soul,  as  Missi  tells  me,  not 
less  surely  than  I  have  seen  the  rain  from  the  earth 
below.  From  this  day,  my  people,  I  must  worship 
the  God  who  has  opened  for  us  the  well,  and  who 
fills  us  with  rain  from  below.  The  gods  of  Aniwa 
cannot  hear,  cannot  help  us,  like  the  God  of  Missi. 
Henceforth  I  am  a  follower  of  Jehovah  God.  Let 
every  man  that  thinks  with  me  go  now  and  fetch  the 
idols  of  Aniwa,  the  gods  which  our  fathers  feared, 
and  cast  them  down  at  Missi's  feet.  Let  us  burn 
and  bury  and  destroy  these  things  of  wood  and  stone, 
and  let  us  be  taught  by  the  Missi  how  to  serve  the 
God  who  can  hear,  the  Jehovah  who  gave  us  the  well, 
and  who  will  give  us  every  other  blessing,  for  He  sent 
His  Son  Jesus  to  die  for  us  and  bring  us  to  Heaven 
This  is  what  the  Missi  has  been  telling  us  every  da^ 


«92  FACE    TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

since  he  landed  on  Aniwa.  We  laughed  at  him,  but 
now  we  believe  him.  The  Jehovah  God  has  sent  us 
rain  from  the  earth.  Why  should  He  not  also  send 
us  His  Son  from  Heaven?  Namakei  stands  up  foi 
Jehovah ! " 

This  address,  and  the  Sinking  of  the  Well,  broke, 
as  I  already  said,  the  back  of  Heathenism  on  Aniwa. 
That  very  afternoon,  the  old  Chief  and  several  of  his 
people  brought  their  idols  and  cast  them  down  at  my 
feet  beside  the  door  of  our  house.  Oh,  the  intense 
excitement  of  the  weeks  that  followed  !  Company 
after  company  came  to  the  spot,  loaded  with  their 
gods  of  wood  and  stone,  and  piled  them  up  in  heaps, 
amid  the  tears  and  sobs  of  some,  and  the  shoutings 
of  others,  in  which  was  heard  the  oft-repeated  word, 
"Jehovah!  Jehovah!"  What  could  be  burned,  wc 
cast  into  the  flames  ;  others  we  buried  in  pits  twelve 
or  fifteen  feet  deep ;  and  some  few,  more  likely  than 
the  rest  to  feed  or  awaken  superstition,  we  sank  far 
out  into  the  deep  sea.  Let  no  Heathen  eyes  ever 
gaze  on  them  again  1 

We  do  not  mean  to  indicate  that,  in  all  cases,  their 
motives  were  either  high  or  enlightened.  There  were 
not  wanting  some  who  wished  to  make  this  new 
movement  pay,  and  were  much  disgusted  when  ^t. 
refused  to  "  buy "  their  gods  1  On  being  told  that 
^ehovah  would  not  be  pleased  unless  they  gave  them 
up  of  their  own  free  will,  and  destroyed  them  with- 
out pay  or  reward,  some  took  them  home  again  and 
held  on  by  them  for  a  season,  and  others  threw  them 


FACE    TO   FACE    WITH   HEATHENISM.  193 

away  in  contempt.  Meetinprs  were  held  ;  speeches 
were  delivered,  for  these  New  Hebrideans  are  irre- 
pressible orators,  florid,  and  amazingly  graphic  ;  much 
talk  followed,  and  the  destruction  of  idols  went  on 
apace.  Hy-and-bye  two  Sacred  Men  and  some  other 
selected  persons  were  appointed  a  sort  of  detective 
Committee,  to  search  out  and  expose  those  who  pre- 
tended to  give  them  all  up.  but  were  hiding  certain 
idols  in  secret,  and  to  encourage  waverers  to  come  to 
a  thorough  decision  for  Jehovah.  In  these  intensely 
exciting  days,  we  "  stood  still  "  and  saw  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord. 

They  flocked  around  us  now  at  every  meeting  we 
held.  They  listened  eagerly  to  the  story  of  the  life 
and  death  of  Jesus.  They  voluntarily  assumed  one 
or  other  article  of  clothing.  And  everything  trans- 
piring was  fully  and  faithfully  submitted  to  us  for 
counsel  or  for  information.  One  of  the  very  first 
things  of  a  Christian  discipline  to  which  they  readily 
and  almost  unanimously  took  was  the  asking  of 
God's  blessing  on  every  meal  and  praising  the  great 
Jehovah  for  their  daily  bread.  Whosoever  did  not 
do  so  was  regarded  as  a  Heathen.  (Query :  how 
many  white  Heathens  are  there })  The  next  step, 
and  it  was  taken  in  a  manner  as  if  by  some  common 
consent  that  was  not  less  surprising  than  joyful,  was 
a  form  of  Family  Worship  every  morning  and  even- 
ing. Doubtless  the  prayers  were  often  very  queer, 
and  mixed  up  with  many  remaining  super.stitions ; 
but   they   were   pra>ers    to    the    great    Jehovah,    the 


194  FACE   TO   FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

compassionate  Father,  the  Invisible  One — no  longer 
to  gods  of  stone  1 

Necessarily  these  were  the  conspicuous  featuies  of 
our  life  as  Christians  in  their  midst — morning  and 
evening  Family  Prayer,  and  Grace  at  Meat  ;  and 
hence,  most  naturally,  their  instinctive  adoption  and 
imitation  of  the  same  as  the  first  outward  tokens  of 
Christian  discipline.  Every  house  in  which  there 
was  not  Prayer  to  God  in  the  family  was  known 
thereby  to  be  Heathen.  This  was  a  direct  and 
practical  evidence  of  the  New  Religion  ;  and,  so  far 
as  it  goes  (and  that  is  very  far  indeed,  where  there  is 
any  sincerity  at  all),  the  test  was  one  about  which 
there  could  be  no  mistake  on  either  side. 

A  third  conspicuous  feature  stood  out  distinctly 
and  at  once, — the  change  as  to  the  Lord's  Day. 
Village  after  village  followed  in  this  also  the  example 
of  the  Mission  House.  All  ordinary  occupations 
ceased.  Sabbath  was  spoken  of  as  the  Day  for 
Jehovah.  Saturday  came  to  be  called  "  Cooking 
Day,"  referring  to  the  extra  preparations  for  the  day 
of  rest  and  worship.  They  believed  that  it  was 
Jehovah's  will  to  keep  the  first  day  holy.  The  re- 
verse was  a  distinctive  mark  of  Heathenism. 

The  first  traces  of  a  new  Social  Order  began  to 
rise  visibly  on  the  delighted  eye.  The  whole  inhabit- 
ants, young  and  old,  now  attended  School,— three 
generations  sometimes  at  the  one  copy  or  A  B  C 
book  !  Thefts,  quarrels,  crimes,  etc.,  were  settled 
now,  not  by  club  law,  but  by  fine  or  bonds  or  lash,  as 


fACB   TO  FACE    WITH  BEATHENISM.  19 J 

agreed  upon  by  the  Chiefs  and  their  people.  Every- 
thing was  rapidly  and  surely  becoming  "new"  under 
the  influence  of  the  leaven  of  Jesus.  Industry  in- 
creased. Huts  and  plantations  were  safe.  Formerly 
every  man,  in  travelling,  carried  with  him  all  his 
valuables  ;  now  they  were  secure,  left  at  home. 

Even  a  brood  of  fowls  or  a  litter  of  pigs  would  be 
carried  in  bags  on  their  persons  in  Heathen  days. 
Hence  at  Church  we  had  sometimes  lively  episodes, 
the  chirruping  of  chicks,  the  squealing  of  piggies,  and 
the  barking  of  puppies,  one  gaily  responding  to  the 
other,  as  we  sang,  or  prayed,  or  preached  the  Gospel  I 
Being  glad  to  see  the  Natives  there,  even  with  all  their 
belongings,  we  carefully  refrained  from  finding  fault ; 
but  the  thread  of  devotion  was  sometimes  apt  to  slip 
through  one's  fingers,  especially  when  the  conflict  of 
the  owner  to  silence  a  baby-pig  inspired  the  little 
wretch  to  drown  everything  in  a  long-sustained  and 
angry  swinish  scream. 

The  Natives,  finding  this  state  of  matters  trouble- 
some to  themselves  and  disagreeable  all  round,  called 
a  General  Assembly,  unanimously  condemned  dis- 
honesty, agreed  upon  severe  fines  and  punishments 
for  every  act  of  theft,  and  covenanted  to  stand  by 
each  other  in  putting  it  down.  The  Chiefs,  however, 
found  this  a  long  and  difficult  task,  but  they  held  at 
it  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Gospel  and  prevailed. 
Even  the  trials  and  difficulties  with  which  they  met 
were  overruled  by  God,  in  assisting  them  to  form 
by  the  light  of  their  own  experience  a  simple  code 


196  FACE    TO  FACE    WITH  HEATHENISM. 

of  Social  Laws,  fitted  to  repress  the  crimes  there 
prevailiitg,  and  to  encouraj^e  the  virtues  specially 
needing  to  be  cultivated  there.  Heathen  Worship 
was  gradually  extinguished  ;  and,  though  no  one  was 
compelled  to  come  to  Church,  every  person  on  Aniwa, 
without  exception,  became  an  avowed  worshipper  of 
Jehovah  God.  Again,  "  O  Galilean,  Thou  hast  con- 
quered ! " 

Often  since  have  I  meditated  on  that  old  Cannibal 
Chief  reasoning  himself  and  his  people,  from  the 
sinking  of  the  well  and  the  bringing  of  the  invisible 
water  to  view,  into  a  belief  as  to  the  existence  and 
power  of  the  great  Invisible  God.  the  only  Hearer  and 
Answerer  of  prayer.  And  the  contrasted  picture  rises 
before  my  mind  of  the  multitudes  in  Britain,  America, 
Germany,  and  our  Colonies,  all  whose  wisdom,  science, 
art,  and  wealth  have  only  left  them  in  spiritual  dark- 
ness— miserable  doubters  I  In  their  pride  of  heart, 
they  deny  their  Creator  and  Redeemer,  so  gloriously 
revealed  to  them  alike  in  Nature  and  in  Scripture, 
and  are  like  a  dog  barking  against  the  sun.  They 
will  accept  nothing  but  what  their  poorly-developed 
Science  can  demonstrate  ;  yet  that  Science,  as  com- 
pared with  the  All-Trutli  of  the  Universe,  is  infinitely 
smaller  than  was  the  poor  Chief  Naniakci's  know- 
ledge as  compared  with  mine !  They  do  certainly 
know  that  their  very  existence,  at  every  moment, 
depends  on  things  that  neither  reason  nor  science  can 
fathom,  any  more  than  Namakei  could  understand 
the  rain  from    below.      For  every  reason   that  he   and 


FACE    TO  PACE    WITH  HEATHENISM.  »97 

his  people  had  to  believe  in  the  Invisible  God,  who 
brought  the  water  to  their  view,  these  sons  and 
daughters  of  civilization,  *'  the  heirs  of  all  the  ages  in 
the  foremost  files  of  time,"  have  ten  thousand  more 
— from  history,  from  science,  from  material  progress 
—yet  in  their  pride  of  Intellect  they  refuse  to  ac- 
knowledge and  adore  that  Invisible  and  Inscrutable 
God,  in  whom  every  day  they  live,  and  move,  and 
have  their  being,  and  who  has  spoken  to  us  by  His 
Son  from  Heaven,  If  their  own  sons,  daughters,  or 
servants,  who  are  infinitely  less  dependent  on  them 
than  they  are  upon  God,  should  treat  themselves  as 
they  are  treating  their  Creator,  what  would  they 
think?  How  would  they  feel?  I  pity  from  the  depth 
of  my  heart  every  human  being,  who,  from  whatever 
cause,  is  a  stranger  to  the  most  ennobling,  uplifting, 
and  consoling  experience  that  can  come  to  the  soul 
of  man — blessed  communion  with  the  Father  of  our 
Spirits,  through  gracious  union  with  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  "  I  thank  Thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  Heaven 
and  Earth,  because  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from 
the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes.  Even  so,  Father  :  for  so  it  seemed  good  in 
Thy  sight  .  .  .  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take 
My  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  Me ;  for  I  am  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your 
souls.  For  My  yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is 
light "  (Matt  xi.  25-30). 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  UGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE 

My  first  Aniwan  Book. — The  Power  of  Music. — A  Pair  of  Glass 
Eyes. — Church  Building  for  Jesus. — The  Hanging  of  the 
BelL — Patesa  and  his  Bride.— An  Armed  Embassage. — 
Youwili's  Taboo.  —  Youwili's  Conversion.  —  The  Tobacco 
IdoL  —  First  Communion  on  Aniwa.  —  Our  Village  Day 
Schools. — New  Social  Laws. — A  Sabbath  Day's  Work  on 
Aniwa.  —  Our  Week-day  Life.  —  The  Orphans  and  their 
Biscuits.— "  The  Wreck  of  the  Dayspring."—God.'s  Own 
Finger- Posts.  —  God's  Work  our  Guarantee.  —  Profane 
Swearers  Rebuked. — A  Heavenly  Vision.  —  On  Wing 
through  New  Zealand.— Our  Second  Day  spring. 

THE  printing  of  my  first  Aniwan  book  was  a 
great  event,  not  so  much  for  the  toil  and  worry 
which  it  cost  me,  though  that  was  enough  to  have 
broken  the  heart  of  many  a  compositor,  as  rather  for 
the  joy  it  gave  to  the  old  Chief  Namakei. 

The  break-up  at  Tanna  had  robbed  me  of  my  own 
neat  little  printing  press.  I  had  since  obtained  at 
Aneityum  the  remains  of  one  from  Erromanga,  tha< 
had  belonged  to  the  murdered  Gordon.  But  the  sup 
ply  of  letters,  in  some  cases,  was  so  deficient  that  1 
could  print  only  four  pages  at  a  time;  and,  besides,  bit*, 
of  the  presi  were  wanting,  and  I  had  first  to  manufac 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.   199 

ture  substitutes  from  scraps  of  iron  and  wood.  I 
managed,  however,  to  make  it  go,  and  by-and-bye  it 
did  good  service.  By  it  I  printed  our  Aniwan  Hymn- 
Book,  a  portion  of  Genesis  in  Aniwan,  a  small  book 
in  Erromangan  for  the  second  Gordon,  and  other  little 
things. 

The  old  Chief  had  eagerly  helped  me  in  translating 
and  preparing  this  first  book  He  had  a  great  desire 
"  to  hear  it  speak,"  as  he  graphically  expressed  it.  It 
was  made  up  chiefly  of  short  passages  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  might  help  me  to  introduce  them  to  the 
treasures  of  Divine  truth  and  love.  Namakei  came 
to  me,  morning  after  morning,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  is  it  done  ?     Can  it  speak  ?  " 

At  last  I  was  able  to  answer,  "  Yes  1 " 

The  old  Chief  eagerly  responded,  "  Does  it  speak 
my  words  > " 

I  said,  "  It  does." 

With  rising  interest,  Namakei  exclaimed, — 

"  Make  it  speak  to  me,  Missi !  Let  me  hear  it 
speak." 

I  read  to  him  a  part  of  the  book,  and  the  old  man 
fairly  shouted  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy:  "  It  does  speak  ! 
It  speaks  my  own  language,  too  !    Oh,  give  it  to  me  !  " 

He  grasped  it  hurriedly,  turned  it  all  round  every 
way,  pressed  it  to  his  bosom,  and  then,  closing  it  with 
a  look  of  great  disappointment,  handed  it  back  to 
me,  saying,  •'  iMissi,  I  cannot  make  it  speak  !  It  will 
never  speak  to  me." 

•*  No,"  said  I  ;  "  you  don't  know  how  to  read  it  yet, 


200  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

how  to  make  it  speak  to  you  ;  but  I  will  teach  you  to 
read,  and  then  it  will  speak  to  you  as  it  does  to  me." 

"O  Missi,  dear  Missi,  show  me  how  to  make  it 
speak  I  "  persisted  the  bewildered  Chief.  He  was 
straining  his  eyes  so,  that  I  suspected  they  were  dim 
with  age,  and  could  not  see  the  letters.  I  looked  out 
for  him  a  pair  of  spectacles,  and  managed  to  fit  him 
well.  He  was  much  afraid  of  putting  them  on  at  first, 
manifestly  in  dread  of  some  sort  of  sorcery.  At  last 
when  they  were  properly  placed,  he  saw  the  letters 
and  everything  so  clearly  that  he  exclaimed  in  great 
excitement  and  joy, — 

"  I  see  it  all  now  I  This  is  what  you  told  us  about 
Jesus.  He  opened  the  eyes  of  a  blind  man.  The 
word  of  Jesus  has  just  come  to  Aniwa.  He  has  sent 
me  these  glass  eyes.  I  have  gotten  back  again  the 
sight  that  I  had  when  a  boy.  O  Missi,  make  the 
book  speak  to  me  now  I  " 

I  walked  out  with  him  to  the  public  Village 
Ground.  There  I  drew  A  B  C  in  large  characters 
upon  the  dust,  showed  him  the  same  letters  in  the 
book,  and  left  him  to  compare  them,  and  find  out  how 
many  occurred  on  the  first  page.  Fixing  these  in 
his  mind,  he  came  running  to  me,  and  said, — 

••  I  have  lifted  up  A  B  C.  They  are  here  in  my 
head,  and  I  will  hold  them  fast  Give  me  other 
three." 

This  was  repeated  time  after  time.  He  mastered 
the  whole  Alphabet,  and  soon  began  to  spell  out  the 
smaller  words.       Indeed,  he  came  so  often,  getting 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE.  201 

me  to  read  it  over  and  over,  that  before  he  himself 
could  read  it  freely  he  had  it  word  for  word  committed 
to  memory.  When  strangers  passed  him,  or  young 
people  came  around,  he  would  get  out  the  little  book, 
and  say, — 

"  Come,  and  I  will  let  you  hear  how  the  book 
speaks  our  own  Aniwan  words.  You  say,  it  is  hard 
to  learn  to  read  and  make  it  speak.  But  be  strong 
to  try  !  If  an  old  man  like  me  has  done  it,  it  ought 
to  be  much  easier  for  you." 

One  day  I  heard  him  read  to  a  company  with  won- 
derful fluency.  Taking  the  book,  I  asked  him  to 
show  me  how  he  had  done  it  so  quickly.  Immediately 
I  perceived  that  he  could  recite  the  whole  from 
memory.  He  became  our  right-hand  helper  in  the 
Conversion  of  Aniwa. 

Next  after  God's  own  Word,  perhaps  the  power  of 
Music  was  most  amazingly  blessed  in  opening  up 
our  way.  Amongst  many  other  illustrations,  I  may 
mention  how  Namakei's  wife  was  won.  The  old  lady 
positively  shuddered  at  coming  near  the  Mission 
House,  and  dreaded  being  taught  anything.  On* 
day  she  was  induced  to  draw  near  the  door,  and  fixing 
a  hand  on  either  post,  and  gazing  inwards,  she  ex- 
claimed, "  Awii,  Missi  I  Kdi,  Missi !  " — the  Native  cry 
for  unspeakable  wonder.  Mrs.  Paton  began  to  play 
on  the  harmonium,  and  sang  a  simple  hymn  in  the 
old  woman's  language.  Manifestly  charmed,  she  drew 
nearer  and  nearer,  and  drank  in  the  music,  ae  i>  were, 
at  every  pore  01   her  being.     At  last  she  ran  ofl,  ai«3 


t02    THS  LIGHT  THaJ  i>UINfLTli  MUKE  AND  MORE. 

we  thought  it  was  with  fright,  but  it  was  to  call  to- 
gether all  the  women  and  girls  from  her  village  "  to 
hear  the  bokis  sing  I  "  (Having  no  x,  the  word  box 
is  pronounced  thus.)  She  returned  with  them  all  at 
her  heels.  They  listened  with  dancing  eyes.  And 
ever  after  the  sound  of  a  hymn,  and  the  song  of  the 
bokis,  made  them  flock  freely  to  class  or  meeting. 

Being  myself  as  nearly  as  possible  destitute  of  the 
power  of  singing,  all  my  work  would  have  been  im- 
paired and  sadly  hindered,  and  the  joyous  side  of  the 
Worship  and  Service  of  Jehovah  could  not  have  been 
presented  to  the  Natives,  but  for  the  gift  bestowed 
by  the  Lord  on  my  dear  wife.  She  led  our  songs  of 
praise,  both  in  the  family  and  in  the  Church,  and  that 
was  the  first  avenue  by  which  the  New  Religion 
winged  its  way  into  the  heart  of  Cannibal  and 
Savage. 

The  old  Chief  was  particularly  eager  that  this  same 
aged  lady,  his  wife  Yauwaki,  should  be  taught  to  read. 
But  her  sight  was  far  gone.  So,  one  day,  he  brought 
her  to  me,  saying,  "  Missi,  can  you  give  my  wife  also 
a  pair  of  new  glass  eyes  like  mine  ?  She  tries  to 
learn,  but  she  cannot  see  the  letters.  She  tries  to  sew, 
but  she  pricks  her  finger,  and  throws  away  the  needle, 
saying,  '  The  ways  of  the  white  people  are  not  good  ! ' 
If  she  could  get  a  pair  of  glass  eyes,  she  would  be  in 
a  new  world  like  Namakei."  In  my  bundle  I  found 
a  {)air  that  suited  her.  She  was  in  positive  tcrroi 
about  putting  them  on  her  face,  but  at  last  she  cried 
with  deliizht. — 


OH,  MV   NEW  EYE»1" 


THR  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE,  aoj 

"  Oh,  my  new  eyes  !  my  new  eyes  I  I  have  the 
sight  of  a  little  girl.  I  will  learn  hard  now.  I  will 
make  up  for  lost  time." 

Her  progress  was  never  very  great,  but  her  in- 
fluence for  good  on  other  women  and  girls  was  im- 
mense. 

In  all  my  work  amongst  the  Natives,  I  have  striven 
to  train  them  to  be  self-supporting,  and  have  never 
helped  them  where  I  could  train  them  to  help  them- 
selves. In  this  respect  I  was  exceedingly  careful, 
when  the  question  arose  of  building  their  Churches, 
and  Schools.  At  first  we  moved  about  amongst  them 
from  village  to  village,  acquired  their  language,  and 
taught  them  everywhere, — by  the  roadside,  under  the 
shade  of  a  tree,  or  on  the  public  Village  Ground. 
Our  old  Native  Hut,  when  we  removed  to  the  Mission 
House  formerly  referred  to,  was  used  for  all  sorts  of 
public  meetings.  Feeling  by-and-bye  that  the  time 
had  come  to  interest  them  in  building  a  new  Church, 
and  that  it  would  be  every  way  helpful,  I  laid  the 
proposal  before  them,  carefully  explaining  that  for 
this  work  no  one  would  be  paid,  that  the  Church  was 
for  all  the  Islanders  and  for  the  Worship  alone,  and 
that  every  one  must  build  purely  for  the  love  of 
Jesus. 

I  told  them  that  God  would  be  pleased  with  such 
materials  as  they  had  to  give,  that  they  must  not 
begin  till  they  had  divided  the  work  and  counted  the 
cost,  and  that  for  my  part  I  would  do  all  that  I  could 
to  direct  and    help,    and    would    supply   the   sinnet 


ao4   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

(«=  cocoa-nut  fibre  rope)  which  I  had  brought  fronD 
Aneityum,  and  the  nails  brought  from  Sydney. 

They  held  meeting  after  meeting  throughout  the 
Island.  Chiefs  made  long  speeches  ;  orators  chanted 
their  palavers  ;  and  warriors  acted  their  part  by 
waving  of  club  and  tomahawk.  An  unprecedented 
friendliness  sprang  up  amongst  them.  They  agreed 
to  sink  every  quarrel,  and  unite  in  building  the  first 
Church  on  Aniwa, — one  Chief  only  holding  back. 
Women  and  children  began  to  gather  and  prepare 
the  sugar-cane  leaf  for  thatch.  Men  searched  for 
and  cut  down  suitable  trees. 

The  Church  measured  sixty-two  feet  by  twenty- 
four.  The  wall  was  twelve  feet  high.  The  studs 
were  of  hard  iron-wood,  and  were  each  by  tenon  and 
mortise  fastened  into  six  iron-wood  trees  forming  the 
upper  wall  plates.  All  were  not  only  nailed,  but 
strongly  tied  together  by  sinnet-rope,  so  as  to  resist 
the  hurricanes.  The  roof  was  supported  by  four 
huge  iron-wood  trees,  and  another  of  equally  hard 
wood,  sunk  about  eight  feet  into  the  ground,  sur- 
rounded by  building  at  the  base,  and  forming  massive 
pillars.  There  were  two  doorwa)s  and  eight  window 
spaces  ;  the  floor  was  laid  with  white  coral,  broken 
small,  and  covered  with  cocoa-nut  tree  leaf-mats,  on 
which  the  people  sat.  I  had  a  small  platform,  floored 
and  surrounded  with  reeds  ;  and  Mrs.  Paton  had  a 
seat  enclosing  the  harmonium,  also  made  of  reeds 
and  in  keeping.  Great  harmony  prevailed  all  the 
time,  and  no  mishap  marred  the  work.     One  hearty 


THE  LIGHT  THAI  ^HINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  ao5 

.'ellow  fell  from  the  roof-tree  to  the  ground,  and  was 
badly  stunned.  But,  jumping  up,  he  shook  himself, 
and  saying, — "  I  was  working  for  Jehovah  !  He  has 
saved  me  from  being  hurt," — he  mounted  the  rool 
again  and  went  on  cheerily  with  his  work. 

Our  pride  in  the  New  Church  soon  met  with  a 
dreadful  blow.  That  very  season  a  terrific  hurricane 
evelled  it  with  the  ground.  After  much  wailing,  the 
principal  Chief,  in  a  great  Assembly,  said, — 

"  Let  us  not  weep,  like  boys  over  their  broken 
bows  and  arrows  I  Let  us  be  strong,  and  build  a  yet 
stronger  Church  for  Jehovah." 

By  our  counsel,  ten  days  were  spent  first  in  repair- 
ing houses  and  fences,  and  saving  food  from  the 
plantations,  many  of  which  had  been  swept  into  utter 
ruin.  Then  they  assembled  on  the  appointed  day. 
A  hymn  was  sung.  God's  blessing  was  invoked,  and 
all  the  work  was  dedicated  afresh  to  Him.  Bays 
were  spent  in  taking  the  iron-wood  roof  to  pieces, 
and  saving  everything  that  could  be  saved.  The 
work  was  allocated  equally  amongst  the  villages,  and 
a  wholesome  emulation  was  created.  One  Chief  still 
held  back.  After  a  while,  I  visited  him  and  per- 
sonally invited  his  help, — telling  him  that  it  was 
God's  House,  and  for  all  the  people  of  Aniwa  ;  and 
that  if  he  and  his  people  did  not  do  their  part,  the 
others  would  cast  it  in  their  teeth  that  they  had  no 
share  in  the  House  of  God.  He  yielded  to  my  appeal, 
and  entered  vigorously  upon  the  work. 

One  large   tree  was  still  needed  to  complete  the 


»o6  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

couples,  and  could  nowhere  be  found.  The  work 
was  at  a  standstill  ;  for,  though  the  size  was  now 
reduced  to  fifty  feet  by  twenty-two,  and  the  roof  had 
been  lowered  by  four  feet  in  order  to  give  the  wind- 
lass sufficient  purchase,  there  was  plenty  of  smaller 
wood  on  Aniwa,  but  the  larger  trees  were  apparently 
exhausted.  One  morning,  however,  we  were  awoke 
at  early  daybreak  by  the  shouting  and  singing  of  a 
company  of  men,  carrying  a  great  black  tree  to  the 
Church,  with  this  same  Chief  dancing  before  them, 
leading  the  singing,  and  beating  time  with  the  flourish 
of  his  tomahawk.  Determined  not  to  be  beaten, 
though  late  in  the  field,  he  had  lifted  the  roof-tree 
out  of  his  own  house,  as  black  as  soot  could  make  it, 
and  was  carrying  it  to  complete  the  couplings.  The 
rest  of  the  builders  shouted  against  this.  All  the 
other  wood  of  the  Church  was  white  and  clean,  and 
they  would  not  have  this  black  tree,  conspicuous  in 
the  very  centre  of  ail.  But  I  praised  the  old  Chief 
for  what  he  had  done,  and  hoped  he  and  his  people 
would  come  and  worship  Jehovah  under  his  own 
roof-tree.  At  this  all  were  delighted  ;  and  the  work 
went  on  apace,  with  many  songs  and  shoutings. 

Whenever  the  Church  was  roofed  in,  we  met  in  it 
for  Public  Worship.  Coral  was  being  got  and  burned, 
and  preparations  made  for  plastering  the  walls.  The 
Natives  were  sharp  enough  to  notice  that  I  was  not 
putting  up  the  bell  ;  and  suspicions  arose  that  I  kept 
it  back  in  order  to  take  it  with  me  wlien  I  returned 
to  Tanna.      It  was   a  beautiful   Church  bell,  cast   and 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  207 

sent  out  by  our  dear  friend,  James  Taylor,  Esq., 
Engineer,  Birkenhead.  The  Aniwans,  therefore,  gave 
me  no  rest  till  I  agreed  to  have  it  hung  on  their 
new  Church.  They  found  a  large  iron-wood  *je€ 
near  the  shore,  cut  a  road  for  half  a  mile  through  the 
bush,  tied  poles  across  it  every  few  feet,  and  with 
■houts  lifted  it  bodily  on  their  shoulders — six  men  Of 
so  at  each  pole — and  never  set  it  down  again  till  tiiey 
reached  the  Church ;  for  as  one  party  got  exhausted, 
others  were  ready  to  rush  in  and  relieve  them  at 
every  stage  of  the  journey.  The  two  old  Chiefs, 
flourishing  their  tomahawks,  went  capering  in  front  of 
all  the  rest,  and  led  the  song  to  which  they  marched, 
joyfully  bearing  their  load.  They  dug  a  deep  hole 
into  which  to  sink  it ;  I  squared  the  top  and  screwed 
on  the  bell  ;  then  we  raised  the  tree  by  ropes,  letting 
it  sink  into  the  hole,  built  it  round  eight  feet  deep 
with  coral  blocks  and  lime,  and  there  from  its  top 
swings  and  rings  ever  since  the  Church  bell  of  Aniwa, 
A  fortnight's  cessation  of  labour  at  the  Church  now 
followed.  Their  own  plantations  were  attended  to, 
and  other  needful  duties  performed.  Our  resump- 
tion of  operations  at  the  Church  gave  the  opportunity 
for  a  deed  of  horrid  cruelty.  The  Chiefs  son, 
Patesa,  had  just  been  married  to  a  youthful  widow, 
whom  Nasi,  a  Tanna  man  living  on  Aniwa,  had  also 
desired.  The  people  of  the  young  bridegroom's 
village  agreed  to  sleep  overnight  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  in  order  to  be  ready  for  the  work  early 
next  morning  ;  and  they  deputed  the  young  couple 


«o8  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

to  return  to  the  village  and  sleep  there,  watching 
over  their  property.  Nasi  and  his  half-brother 
Nouka,  knowing  they  were  alone,  crept  stealthily 
towards  their  hut  at  earliest  daybreak,  and  removed 
the  door  without  awaking  either  of  \\\'t  sleepers. 
Next  moment  a  ball  struck  the  young  nusband 
dead.  The  wife  sprang  up  and  implored  Nasi  to 
spare  her  ;  but  he  sent  a  ball  through  her  heart,  and 
she  fell  dead  upon  her  dead  spouse.  Their  people, 
hearing  the  double  shot,  rushed  to  the  scene,  and 
found  the  hut  flowing  with  blood.  Early  that  same 
forenoon  the  bride  and  bridegroom  were  laid  in  the 
same  grave,  in  the  sleep  of  love  and  death. 

For  a  week  all  our  work  was  suspended.  Men  and 
boys  went  about  fully  armed,  and  all  their  talk  was 
for  revenge.  Nasi  had  a  number  of  desperate  fellows 
at  his  Dack,  all  armed  with  mii>kets,  and  1  feared  the 
loss  of  many  lives  I  implored  them  for  once  to  leave 
the  vengeance  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  to  stand  by 
each  other  in  carrying  forward  the  work  of  Jehovah. 
But  I  solemnly  forbade  the  murderers  to  come  near 
the  Mission  House,  or  to  help  us  with  the  Church. 
My  coun.sel  was  so  far  accepted.  Hut  every  man 
came  to  the  work  armed  with  musket,  tomahawk, 
spear,  and  club,  and  the  boys  with  bows  and  arrows  ; 
and  these  were  \n\cd  up  round  the  fence  at  hand, 
with  watchmen  stationed  for  alarm.  Thus,  literally 
with  sword  in  one  hand  and  trowel  in  the  other,  the 
House  of  the  Lord  was  reared  again  on  Aniwa. 

A     coral     was    seen    as    described    in    a  preceding 


THR  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.   20^ 

chapter  ;  lime  was  prepared  therefrom  by  burning 
it  in  extemporized  kilns  ;  and  each  village  vied  with 
all  the  rest  in  plastering  beautifully  its  own  allocated 
portion — the  first  job  of  the  kind  they  had  ever  done 
The  floor  was  covered  with  broken  coral  and  mats, 
but  the  Natives  are  now  (1889)  furnishing  it  with 
white  men's  seats.  Originally  they  had  a  row  o( 
seats  all  round  it  inside,  made  of  bamboo  cane  and 
reeds.  The  women  and  girls  enter  by  one  door, 
and  the  men  and  boys  by  another ;  and  they  sit  or. 
separate  sides, — except  at  the  Lord's  table,  when  all 
sit  together  as  one  family.  It  was  a  Church  perfectly 
suitable  for  their  circumstances,  and  it  cost  the  Home 
Committees  not  a  single  penny.  It  has  withstood 
many  a  hurricane.  A  large  number  of  the  original 
builders  are  gone  to  their  rest ;  but  their  work 
abides,  and  witnesses  for  God  amongst  their  children. 
On  its  rude  walls  I  could  see  the  glorious  motto — 
"Jehovah  Shammah." 

One  of  the  last  attempts  ever  made  on  my  life 
resulted,  by  God's  blessing,  in  great  good  to  us  all 
and  to  the  work  of  the  Lord.  It  was  when  Nourai, 
one  of  Nasi's  men,  struck  at  me  again  and  again  with 
the  barrel  of  his  musket  ;  but  I  evaded  the  blows, 
till  rescued  by  the  women — the  men  looking  on 
stupefied.  After  he  escaped  into  the  bush,  I  as- 
sembled our  people,  and  said, — 

"  If  you  do  not  now  try  to  stop  this  bad  conduct, 
I  shall  leave  Aniwa,  and  go  to  some  island  where  my 
life  will  be  protec^^^ed" 

^  14 


3IO    THE  LIGHT  THa  T  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORS. 

Next  morning  at  daybreak,  about  one  hundred 
men  arrived  at  my  house,  and  in  answer  to  my  query 
why  they  came  armed  they  replied, — "We  are  now 
going  to  that  village,  where  the  men  of  wicked  con- 
duct are  gathered  together.  We  will  find  out  why 
they  sought  your  life,  and  we  will  rebuke  their  Sacred 
Man  for  pretending  to  cause  hurricanes  and  diseases. 
We  cannot  go  unarmed.  We  will  not  suffer  you  to 
go  alone.  We  are  your  friends  and  the  friends  of  the 
Worship.  And  we  are  resolved  to  stand  by  you,  and 
you  must  go  at  our  head  to-day  !  " 

In  great  perplexity,  yet  believing  that  my  presence 
might  prevent  bloodshed,  I  allowed  myself  to  be 
placed  at  their  head.  The  old  Chief  followed  next, 
then  a  number  of  fiery  young  men  ;  then  all  the  rest, 
single  file,  along  the  narrow  path.  At  a  sudden  turn, 
as  we  neared  their  village,  Nourai,  who  had  attacked 
r<ie  the  Sabbath  day  before,  and  his  brother  were  seen 
lurking  with  their  muskets  ;  but  our  young  men  made 
a  rush  in  front,  and  they  disappeared  into  the  bush. 

We  took  possession  of  the  Village  Public  Ground  ; 
and  the  Chief,  the  Sacred  Man,  and  others  soon 
assembled.  A  most  characteristic  Native  Palaver 
followed.  Speeches,  endless  speeches,  were  fired  by 
them  at  each  other.  My  friends  declared,  in  ever)' 
conceivable  form  of  language  and  of  graphic  illustra- 
tion, that  they  were  resolved  at  any  cost  to  defend 
me  and  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  and  that  they  would 
as  one  man  punish  every  attempt  to  injure  me  or  take 
my  life.     The  orator,  Taia,  exclaimed.— 


.«;••' 


rHE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE,  an 

"You  think  that  Missi  is  here  alone,  and  that  you 
can  do  with  him  as  you  please  I  No!  We  are  now 
all  Missi's  men.  We  will  fight  for  him  and  his  rather 
than  see  him  injured.  Every  one  that  attacks  him 
attacks  us.     That  is  finished  to-day  I " 

In  the  general  scolding,  the  Sacred  Man  had  special 
attention,  for  pretending  to  cause  hurricanes.  One 
pointed  out  that  he  had  himself  a  stiff  knee,  and 
argued, — 

"If  he  can  make  a  hurricane,  why  can't  he  restore 
the  joint  of  his  own  knee?  It  is  surely  easier  to  do 
the  one  than  the  other  I  " 

The  Natives  laughed  heartily,  and  taunted  him 
Meantime  he  sat  looking  down  to  the  earth  in  sullen 
silence  ;  and  a  ludicrous  episode  ensued.  His  wife, 
a  big,  strong  woman,  scolded  him  roundly  for  the 
trouble  he  had  brought  them  all  into  ;  and  then, 
getting  indignant  as  well  as  angry,  she  seized  a  huge 
cocoa-nut  leaf  out  of  the  bush,  and  with  the  butt  end 
thereof  began  thrashing  his  shoulders  vigorously,  as 
she  poured  out  the  vials  of  her  wrath  in  torrents  of 
words,  always  winding  up  with  the  cry, — 

"  I'll  knock  the  Tevil  out  of  him  1  Hell  not  try 
hurricanes  again  I " 

The  woman  was  a  Malay,  as  many  of  the  Aniwans 
were.  Had  a  Papuan  woman  on  Tanna  or  Erromanga 
dared  such  a  thing,  she  would  have  been  killed  on  the 
spot.  But  even  on  Aniwa,  the  unwonted  spectacle  of 
a  wif'^  beating  her  husband  created  uproarious  amuse- 
ment    At  length  I  remonstrated,  saying, — 


213   THE  LI  GUT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

"  You  had  better  stop  now  !  You  don't  want  to 
kill  him,  do  you  ?  You  seem  to  have  knocked  '  the 
Tevil '  pretty  well  out  of  him  now  I  You  see  how 
he  receives  it  all  in  silence,  and  repents  of  all  his 
bad  talk  and  bad  conduct" 

They  exacted  from  him  a  solemn  promise  as  to 
the  making  of  no  more  diseases  or  hurricanes,  and 
that  he  would  live  at  peace  with  his  neighbours. 
The  offending  villagers  at  length  presented  a  large 
quantity  of  sugar-cane  and  food  to  us  as  a  peace- 
ofi"ering ;  and  we  returned,  praising  God  that  the 
whole  day's  scolding  had  ended  in  talk,  not  blood. 
The  result  was  every  way  most  helpful.  Our  friends 
knew  their  strength  and  took  courage.  Our  enemies 
were  disheartened  and  afraid.  We  saw  the  balance 
growing  heavier  every  day  on  the  side  of  Jesu:; ;  and 
our  souls  blessed  the  Lord. 

These  events  suggest  to  me  another  incident  of  those 
days  full  at  once  of  trial  and  of  joy.  It  pertains  tc 
the  story  of  our  young  Chief,  YouwilL  From  the 
first,  and  for  long,  he  was  most  4iudacious  and  trouble- 
some. Observing  that  for  sc  '-'eral  days  no  Natives 
had  come  near  the  Mission  House,  I  asked  the  old 
Chief  if  he  knew  why,  and  he  answered, — 

"  Youwili  has  tabooed  the  paths,  and  threatens 
death  to  any  one  who  breaks  through  it." 

I  at  once  replied  :  "  Then  I  conclude  that  you  all 
agree  with  him,  and  wish  me  to  leave.  We  are  here 
on!)'  to  teach  you  and  your  people.  If  he  has  power 
to  prevent  that,  we  shall  leave  with  the  Dayspnng." 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  213 

The  o\^  Chief  called  the  people  together,  and  they 
came  to  me,  saying, — "  Our  anger  is  strong  against 
Youwili  Go  with  us  and  break  down  the  taboo. 
We  will  assist  and  protect  you." 

I  went  at  their  head  and  removed  it.  It  consisted 
simply  of  reeds  stuck  into  the  ground,  with  twigs  and 
leaves  and  fibre  tied  to  each  in  a  peculiar  way,  in  a 
circle  round  the  Mission  House.  The  Natives  had 
an  extraordinary  dread  of  violating  the  taboo,  and 
believed  that  it  meant  death  to  the  offender  or 
to  some  one  of  his  family.  All  present  entered 
into  a  bond  to  punish  on  the  spot  any  man  who 
attempted  to  replace  the  taboo,  or  to  revenge  its 
removal.  Thus  a  mortal  blow  was  publicly  struck 
at  this  most  miserable  superstition,  which  had  caused 
bloodshed  and  m  isery  untold. 

One  day,  thereafter,  I  was  engaged  in  clearing 
away  the  bush  around  the  Mission  House,  having 
purchased  and  paid  for  the  land  for  the  very  purpose 
of  opening  it  up,  when  suddenly  Youwili  appeared 
and  menacingly  forbade  me  to  proceed.  For  the 
sake  of  peace  I  for  the  time  desisted.  But  he  went 
straight  to  my  fence,  and  with  his  tomahawk  cut 
down  the  portion  in  front  of  our  house,  also  some 
bananas  planted  there, — their  usual  declaration  of 
war,  intimating  that  he  only  awaited  his  opportunity 
similarly  to  cut  down  me  and  mine.  We  saw  the 
old  Chief  and  his  men  planting  themselves  here  and 
there  to  guard  us,  and  the  Natives  prowling  about 
armed  and  excited.    On  calling  them,  they  explained 


214  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

the  meaning  of  what  Youwili  had  done,  and  that 
they  were  determined  to  protect  us.     I  said, — 

"  This  must  not  continue.  Are  you  to  permit  one 
young  fool  to  defy  us  all,  and  break  up  the  Lord's 
work  on  Aniwa  ?  If  you  cannot  righteously  punish 
him,  I  will  shut  myself  up  in  my  House  and  with- 
draw from  all  attempts  to  teach  or  help  you,  till  the 
Vessel  comes,  and  then  I  can  leave  the  Island." 

Now  that  they  had  begun  really  to  love  us,  and  to 
be  anxious  to  learn  more,  this  was  always  my  most 
powerful  argument  We  retired  into  the  Mission 
House.  The  people  surrounded  our  doors  and  win- 
dows and  pleaded  with  us.  After  long  silence,  we 
replied, — 

"  You  know  our  resolution.  It  is  for  you  now  to 
decide.  Either  you  must  control  that  foolish  young 
man,  or  we  must  go  !  " 

Much  speech -making,  as  usual,  followed.  The 
people  resolved  to  seize  and  punish  Youwili  ;  but  he 
fled,  and  had  hid  himself  in  the  bush.  Coming  to 
me,  the  Chief  said, — 

"It  is  left  to  you  to  say  what  shall  be  Youwili's 
punishment.     Shall  we  kill  him  ?  " 

I  replied  firmly,  *'  Certainly  not  I  Only  for  murder 
can  life  be  lawfully  taken  away." 

**  What  then  ?  "  they  continued.  "  Shall  we  burn  hu 
houses  and  destroy  his  plantations  ?  " 

I  answered,  "  No." 

"  Shall  we  bind  him  and  beat  him?* 

••  No," 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  T<\ 

"  Shall  we  place  him  in  a  canoe,  thrust  him  out  to 
sea,  and  let  him  drown  or  escape  as  he  may  ? " 

"  No  I  by  no  means." 

"  Then,  Missi,"  said  they,  "  these  are  our  ways  of 
punishing.  What  other  punishment  remains  that 
Youwili  cares  for  ? " 

I  replied,  "  Make  him  with  his  own  hands,  and 
alone,  put  up  a  new  fence,  and  restore  all  that  he  has 
destroyed  ;  and  make  him  promise  publicly  that  he 
will  cease  all  evil  conduct  towards  us.  That  will 
satisfy  me." 

This  idea  of  punishment  seemed  to  tickle  them 
greatly.  The  Chiefs  reported  our  words  to  the 
Assembly  ;  and  the  Natives  laughed  and  chfrrred,  as 
if  it  were  a  capital  joke  I     They  cried  aloud, — 

"  It  is  good  1  It  is  good  !  Obey  the  word  of  the 
Missi." 

After  considerable  hunting,  the  young  Chief  was 
found.  They  brought  him  to  the  Assembly  and 
scolded  him  severely  and  told  him  their  sentence. 
He  was  surprised  by  the  nature  of  the  punishment, 
and  cowed  by  the  determination  of  the  people. 

"  To-morrow,"  said  he,  "  I  will  fully  repair  the 
fence.  Never  again  will  I  oppose  the  Missi.  His 
word  is  good." 

By  daybreak  next  morning  Youwili  was  diligently 
repairing  what  he  had  broken  down,  and  before 
evening  he  had  everything  made  right,  better  than  it 
was  before.  While  he  toiled  away,  some  fellows  of 
his  own  rank  twitted  him,  sayinj]^, — 


ti6  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  ANL  MORE. 

**  Youwili,  you  found  it  easier  to  cut  down  Missi's 
fence  than  to  repair  it  again.  You  will  not  repeat 
that  in  a  hurry  !  " 

But  he  heard  all  in  silence.  Others  passed  with 
averted  heads,  and  he  knew  they  were  laughing  at 
bina.  He  made  everything  tight,  and  then  left  with- 
out uttering  a  single  word.  My  heart  yearned  after 
the  poor  fellow,  but  I  thought  it  better  to  let  his  own 
mind  work  away,  on  its  new  ideas  as  to  punishment 
and  revenge,  for  a  little  longer  by  itself  alone.  I 
instinctively  felt  that  Youwili  was  beginning  to  turn. 
that  the  Thrist-Spirit  had  touched  his  darkly- 
groping  soi.l.  My  doors  were  now  thrown  open, 
and  every  [^ood  work  went  on  as  before.  We  resolved 
to  leave  Youwili  entirely  to  Jesus,  setting  apart  a 
portion  of  our  prayer  every  day  for  the  enlighten- 
ment and  conversion  of  the  young  Chief,  on  whom 
all  our  means  had  been  exhausted  apparently  in 
vain. 

A  considerable  time  elapsed.  No  sign  came,  and 
our  prayers  seemed  to  fail.  But  one  day,  I  was 
toiling  between  the  shafts  of  a  hand-cart,  assisted  by 
two  boys,  drawing  it  along  from  the  sliore  loaded 
with  coral  blocks  Youwili  came  rushing  from  his 
house,  three  hundred  yards  or  so  off  the  path,  and 
said, — 

"  Missi,  that  is  too  hard  work  for  you.  Let  me  be 
your  helper  I  " 

Without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  ordered  the  two 
boy    to  seize  one  rope,  while   he   gra.-pcd    the  other 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  21; 

threw  it  over  his  shoulder  and  started  off,  pulling 
with  the  strength  of  a  horse.  My  heart  rose  in 
gratitude,  and  I  wept  with  joy  as  I  followed  him.  I 
knew  that  that  rope  was  but  a  symbol  of  the  yoke 
of  Christ,  which  Youwili  with  his  change  of  heart  was 
beginning  to  carry  I  Truly  there  is  only  one  way  of 
being  born  again,  regeneration  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  the  new  heart  ;  but  there  are  many 
ways  of  conversion,  of  outwardly  turning  to  the 
Lord,  of  taking  the  actual  first  step  that  shows  on 
whose  side  we  are.  Regeneration  is  the  sole  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  human  heart  and  soul,  and  is 
in  every  case  one  and  the  same.  Conversion,  on  the 
other  hand,  bringing  into  play  the  action  also  of  the 
human  will,  is  never  absolutely  the  same  perhaps  in 
even  two  souls, — as  like  and  yet  as  different  as  are 
the  faces  of  men. 

Like  those  of  old  praying  for  the  deliverance  of 
Peter,  and  who  could  not  believe  their  ears  and  eyes 
when  Peter  knocked  and  walked  in  amongst  them, 
so  we  could  scarcely  believe  our  eyes  and  ears  when 
Youwili  became  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  though  we  had 
been  praying  for  his  conversion  every  day.  His  once 
sullen  countenance  became  literally  bright  with  inner 
light  His  wife  came  immediately  for  a  book  and  a 
dress,  saying, — 

"Youwili  sent  me.  His  opposition  to  the  Worship 
is  over  now.  I  am  to  attend  Church  and  School. 
He  is  coming  too.  He  wants  to  learn  how  to  be 
strong,  like  you,  for  Jehovah  and  for  Jesus." 


si8   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Oh,  Jesus  I  to  Thee  alone  be  all  the  glory.  Thou 
hast  the  key  to  unlock  every  heart  that  Thou  hast 
created. 

Youwili  proved  to  be  slow  at  learning  to  read,  but 
he  had  perseverance,  and  his  wife  greatly  helped  him. 
The  two  attended  the  Communicants'  Class  together, 
and  ultimately  both  sat  down  at  the  Lord's  Table. 
After  his  first  Communion,  he  waited  for  me  under 
an  orange-tree  near  the  Mission  House,  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  I've  given  up  everything  for  Jesus,  except 
one.  I  want  to  know  if  it  is  bad,  if  it  will  make  Jesus 
angry  ;  for  if  so,  I  am  willing  to  give  it  up.  I  want 
to  live  so  as  to  please  Jesus  now." 

We  feared  that  it  was  some  of  their  Heathenish 
immoralities,  and  were  in  a  measure  greatly  relieved 
when  he  proceeded, — 

"  Missi,  I  have  not  yet  given  up  my  pipe  and  to- 
bacco !  O  Missi,  I  have  used  it  so  long,  and  I  do  like 
it  so  well  ;  but  if  you  say  that  it  makes  Jesus  angry 
with  me,  I  will  smash  my  pipe  now,  and  never  smoke 
again  ! " 

The  man's  soul  was  aflame.  He  was  in  tremendous 
earnest,  and  would  have  done  anything  for  me.  But 
I  was  more  anxious  to  instruct  his  conscience  than  to 
dominate  it.     I  therefore  replied  in  effect  thus, — 

"  I  rejoice,  Youwili,  that  you  are  ready  to  give  up 
anything  to  please  Jesus.  He  well  deserves  it,  for 
He  gave  up  His  life  for  you.  For  my  part,  you  know 
that  I  do  not  smoke ;  and  from  my  point  of  view  I 
would  think  it  wrong  in  me  to  waste  time  and  money 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  219 

and  perhaps  health  in  blowing  tobacco  smoke  into 
the  air.  It  would  do  me  no  good.  It  could  not 
possibly  help  me  to  serve  or  please  Jesus  better.  1 
think  I  am  happier  and  healthier  without  it.  And  1 
am  certain  that  I  can  use  the  time  and  money,  spent 
on  this  selfish  and  rather  filthy  habit,  far  more  for 
God's  glory  in  many  other  ways.  But  I  must  be  true 
to  you,  Youwili,  and  admit  that  many  of  God's  dear 
people  differ  from  me  in  these  opinions.  They  spend 
time  and  money,  and  sometimes  injure  health,  in 
smoking,  besides  setting  a  wasteful  example  to  lads 
and  young  men,  and  do  not  regard  it  as  sinful.  I 
will  not  therefore  condemn  these,  our  fellow  Chris- 
tians, by  calling  smoking  a  sin  like  drunkenness  ; 
but  I  will  say  to  you  that  I  regard  it  as  a  foolish  and 
wasteful  indulgence,  a  bad  habit,  and  that  though 
you  may  serve  and  please  Jesus  with  it,  you  might 
serve  and  please  Jesus  very  much  better  without  it." 

He  looked  very  anxious,  as  if  weighing  his  habit 
against  his  resolution,  and  then  said, — 

"  Missi,  I  give  up  everything  else.  If  it  wont  make 
Jesus  angry,  I  will  keep  the  pipe.  I  have  used  it  so 
long,  and  oh,  I  do  like  it !  "  -^ 

Renewing  our  advice  and  counsel,  but  leaving  him 
free  to  do  in  that  matter  so  as  to  please  Jesus  accord- 
ing to  his  own  best  light,  Youwili  departed  with  a 
conscience  so  far  greatly  relieved,  and  we  had  many 
meditations  upon  the  incident.  Most  of  our  Natives, 
on  their  conversion,  have  voluntarily  renounced  tJie 
Tobacco  Idol ;  but  what  more  could  I  say  to  Youwili, 


220   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

with  thousands  of  white  Christians  at  my  back  burn- 
ing incense  to  that  same  idol  every  day  of  their  lives  ? 
Marvellous  to  me,  in  this  connection,  has  often  been 
the  working  of  a  tender  conscience,  asking  itself 
how  to  serve  and  please  Jesus,  or  how  to  do  more 
for  Jesus.  Some  years  ago,  for  instance,  I  met  a 
State  School  Teacher  in  Victoria,  who  had  been 
lately  brought  under  the  power  of  the  Gospel.  In 
his  fresh  love,  he  wanted  to  do  something  to  show 
his  gratitude  to  Jesus.  He  had  a  young  family,  and 
the  way  was  barred  to  the  Mission  field.  His  dear 
wife  and  he  calculated  over  all  their  expenditure,  to 
find  out  how  much  they  could  save  to  support  the 
work  of  Jesus  at  home  and  abroad.  Little  or  nothing 
could  be  spared  from  what  appeared  necessary'  claims. 
He  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  in  tears  implored  God  to 
show  him  how  he  could  do  something  more  to  save 
the  perishing.     A  voice  came  to  him  like  a  flash, — 

"  If  you  so  care  for  Me  and  My  work,  you  can 
easily  sacrifice  your  pipe." 

He  instantly  took  up  his  pipe,  and  laid  it  before 
the  Lord,  saying, — 

"There  it  is,  O  my  Lord,  and  whatsoever  it 
may  have  cost  me,  shall  now  from  year  to  year  be 
Thine !" 

He  was  not  what  is  called  a  heavy  smoker, — any- 
thing under  one  shilling  per  week  being  considered 
"  moderate,"  as  I  am  informed.  But  he  found  that 
he  had  been  spending  thirty-one  shillings  per  annum 
t^  tobacco  ;  and  every  year  since  he  has   laid   that 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MOKE.   221 

money  upon  the  altar  to  Jesus,  and  prayed  Him  to 
use  it  in  sending  His  Gospel  to  Heathen  lands.  I 
wonder  which  soul  is  the  richer  at  the  end  of  a 
year — he  who  lays  his  money,  saved  from  a  selfish 
indulgence,  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  or  he  who  blows  it 
away  in  filthy  smoke  ? 

And  this  leads  me  to  relate  the  story  of  our  First 
Communion  on  Aniwa.  It  was  Sabbath,  24th 
October,  1869;  and  surely  the  Angels  of  God  and 
the  Church  of  the  Redeemed  in  Glory  were  amongst 
the  great  cloud  of  witnesses  who  eagerly  "  peered " 
down  upon  the  scene, — when  we  sat  around  the  Lord's 
Table  and  partook  of  His  body  and  blood  with  those 
few  souls  rescued  out  of  the  Heathen  World.  My 
Communicants'  Class  had  occu[)ied  me  now  a  con- 
siderable time.  The  conditions  of  attendance  at  this 
early  stage  were  explicit,  and  had  to  be  made  very 
severe,  and  only  twenty  were  acimittcd  to  the  roll. 
At  the  final  examination  only  twelve  gave  evidence  of 
understanding  what  they  were  doing,  and  of  having 
given  their  hearts  to  the  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
At  their  own  urgent  desire,  and  after  every  care  in 
examining  and  instructing,  they  were  solemnly  dedi- 
cated in  prayer  to  be  baptized  and  admitted  to  the 
Holy  Table.  On  that  Lord's  Day,  after  the  usual 
opening  Service.  I  gave  a  short  and  careful  exposition 
of  the  Ten  Commandments  and  of  the  Way  of  Salva- 
tion according  to  the  Gospel.  The  twelve  Candidates 
then  stood  up  before  all  the  inhabitants  there  assem- 
bled ;    and,    after    a    brief    exhortation    to    them    as 


aaa   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE. 


Converts,  I  put  to  them  the  two  questions  that  follow, 
and  each  gave  an  affirmative  reply, — 

"  Do  you,  in  accordance  with  your  profession  of 
the  Christian  Faith,  and  your  promises  before  God 
and  the  people,  wish  me  now  to  baptize  you  ? 

And, — "  Will  you  live  henceforth  for  Jesus  only, 
hating-  all  sin  and  trying  to  love  and  serve  youi 
Saviour  ? " 

Then,  beginning  with  the  old  Chief,  the  twelve 
came  forward,  and  I  baptized  them  one  by  one  ac- 
cording to  the  Presbyterian  usage.  Two  of  tliem  had 
also  little  children,  and  they  were  at  the  same  time 
baptized,  and  received  as  the  lambs  of  the  flock. 
Solemn  prayer  was  then  offered,  and  in  the  name  of 
the  Holy  Trinity  the  Church  of  Christ  on  Aniwa  was 
formally  constituted.  I  addressed  them  on  the  words 
of  the  Holy  Institution — i  Corinthians  xi.  23 — and 
then,  after  the  prayer  of  Thanksgiving  and  Consecra- 
tion, administered  the  Lord's  Supper, — the  first 
time  since  the  Island  of  Aniwa  was  heaved  out  of  its 
coral  depths  I  Mrs.  McNair,  my  wife,  and  myself 
along  with  six  Aneityumese  Teachers,  communicated 
with  the  newly  baptized  twelve.  And  I  think,  if  ever 
in  all  my  earthly  experience,  on  that  day  I  might 
truly  add  the  blessed  words — Jesus  "  in  the  midst." 

The  whole  Service  occupied  nearly  three  hours. 
The  Islanders  looked  on  with  a  wonder  whose  un- 
wonted silence  was  almost  painful  to  bear.  Many 
were  led  to  inquire  carefully  about  everything  they 
saw,  so   new   and   strange.     For  the   first   time   th» 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHISETH  MORE  AND  MORE.   223 

Dorcas  Street  Sabbath  School  Teachers'  gift  from 
South  Melbourne  Presbyterian  Church  was  put  to 
use — a  new  Communion  Service  of  silver.  They 
gave  it  in  faith  that  we  would  require  it,  and  in  such 
we  received  it.  And  now  the  day  had  come  and 
gone  I  For  three  years  we  had  toiled  and  prayed 
and  taught  for  this.  At  the  moment  when  I  put  the 
bread  and  wine  into  those  dark  hands,  once  stained 
with  the  blood  of  Cannibalism,  now  stretched  out  to 
receive  and  partake  the  emblems  and  seals  of  the 
Redeemer's  love,  I  had  a  foretaste  of  the  joy  of  Glory 
that  well  nigh  broke  my  heart  to  pieces.  I  shall 
never  taste  a  deeper  bliss,  till  I  gaze  on  the  glorified 
face  of  Jesus  Himself. 

On  the  afternoon  of  that  Communion  Day,  an 
open-air  Prayer  Meeting  was  held  under  the  shade 
of  the  great  banyan  tree  in  front  of  our  Church. 
Seven  of  the  new  Church  members  there  led  the 
people  in  prayer  to  Jesus,  a  hymn  being  sung  betwixt 
each.  My  heart  was  so  full  of  joy  that  I  could  do 
little  else  but  weep.  Oh,  I  wonder,  I  wonder,  when 
I  see  so  many  good  Ministers  at  home,  crowding  each 
other  and  treading  on  each  other's  heels,  whether  they 
would  not  part  with  all  their  home  privileges,  and  go 
out  to  the  Heathen  World  and  reap  a  joy  like  this — 
"the  joy  of  the  Lord." 

Having  now  our  little  Aniwan  book,  we  set  about 
establishing  Schools  at  every  village  on  the  Island. 
Mrs.  Paton  and  I  had  been  dih'gently  instructing 
those  around  us,  and  had  now  a  number  prepared  tc 


«24   THE  UGSf  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

act  as  helpers.  Experience  has  proved  that,  for  the 
early  stages  their  own  fellow- 1  slanders  are  the  most 
successful  instructors.  Each  village  built  its  own 
School,  which  on  Sabbath  served  as  a  district  Church, 
For  the  two  most  advanced  Schools  I  had  our  good 
Aneityumese  Teachers,  and  for  the  others  I  took  the 
best  readers  that  could  be  found.  These  I  changed 
frequently,  returning  them  to  our  own  School  for  a 
season,  which  was  held  for  them  in  the  afternoon  ; 
and,  to  encourage  them,  a  small  salary  was  granted 
to  each  of  them  yearly,  drawn  from  what  is  known 
throughout  the  Churches  as  the  Native  Teachers' 
Fund. 

These  village  Schools  have  all  to  be  conducted  at 
daybreak,  while  the  heavy  dews  still  drench  the  bush  ; 
for,  so  soon  as  the  dews  are  lifted  by  the  rising  sun, 
the  Natives  are  off  to  their  plantations,  on  which 
they  depend  for  their  food  almost  exclusively.  I  had 
a  large  School  at  the  Mission  Station  also  at  day- 
break, besides  the  afternoon  School  at  three  o'clock 
for  the  training  of  Teachers.  At  first  they  made 
very  little  progress  ;  but  they  began  to  form  habits 
of  attention  ;  and  they  learned  the  fruitful  habit  ot 
acknowledging  God  always,  for  all  our  Schools  were 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer.  As  their  knowledge 
and  faith  increased,  we  saw  their  Heathen  practices 
rapidly  passing  away,  and  a  new  life  shaping  itself 
around  us.  Mrs.  Paton  taught  a  class  of  about  fifty 
women  and  girls.  They  became  experts  at  sewing, 
singing,  plaiting   hats,   and   reading.     Nearly  all   the 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AJ^D  MORE.  225 

girls  could  at  length  cut  out  and  make  their  own 
dresses,  as  well  as  shirts  or  kilts  for  the  men  and 
clothing  for  the  children.  Yet,  three  short  years 
before,  men  and  women  alike  were  running  abouf 
naked  and  savage.  The  Christ-Spirit  is  the  true 
civilizing  power. 

The  new  Social  Order,  referred  to  already  in  its 
dim  b-iginnings,  rose  around  us  like  a  sweet-scented 
flower.  I  never  interfered  directly,  unless  expressly 
called  upon  or  appealed  to.  The  two  principal  Chiefs 
were  impressed  with  the  idea  that  there  was  but  one 
law, — the  Will  of  God,  and  one  rule  for  them  and 
their  people  as  Christians, — to  please  the  Lord  Jesus. 
In  every  difficulty  they  consulted  me.  I  explained 
to  them  and  read  in  their  hearing  the  very  words  of 
Holy  Scripture,  showing  what  appeared  to  me  to  be 
the  will  of  God  and  what  would  please  the  Saviour ; 
and  then  sent  them  away  to  talk  it  over  with  their 
people,  and  to  apply  these  principles  of  the  word 
of  God  as  wisely  as  they  could  according  to  their 
circumstances.  Our  own  part  of  the  work  went  on 
very  joyfully,  notwithstanding  occasional  trying  and 
painful  incidents.  Individual  cases  of  greed  and 
selfishness  and  vice  brought  us  many  a  bitter  pang. 
But  the  Lord  never  lost  patience  with  us,  and  we 
durst  not  therefore  lose  patience  with  them  I  We 
trained  the  Teachers,  we  translated  and  printed  and 
expounded  the  Scriptures,  we  ministered  to  the  sick 
end  dying ;  we  dispensed  medicines  every  day,  we 
taught  them    the    use  of   tools,  we  advised   them   as 

P.  "^- 


126   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHI  NET H  MORE  AND  MORE. 

to  laws  and  penalties  ;  and  the  New  Society  grew 
and  developed,  and  bore  amidst  all  its  imperfections 
some  traces  of  the  fair  Kingdom  of  God  amongst 
men. 

Our  life  and  work  will  reveal  itself  to  the  reader 
if  I  briefly  outline  a  Sabbath  Day  on  Aniwa.  Break- 
fast is  partaken  of  immediately  after  daylight.  The 
Church  bell  then  rings,  and  ere  it  stops  every  wor- 
shipper is  seated.  The  Natives  are  guided  in  starting 
by  the  sunrise,  and  are  forward  from  farthest  corners 
at  this  early  hour.  The  first  Service  is  over  in  about 
an  hour  ;  there  is  an  interval  of  twenty  minutes  ;  the 
bell  is  again  rung,  and  the  second  Service  begins. 
We  follow  the  ordinary  Presbyterian  ritual  ;  but  in 
every  Service  I  call  upon  an  P21der  or  a  Church 
Member  to  lead  in  one  of  the  prajers,  which  they  do 
with  great  alacrity  and  with  much  benefit  to  all  con- 
cerned. 

As  the  last  worshipper  leaves,  at  close  of  second 
Service,  the  bell  is  sounded  twice  ver)-  deliberately, 
and  that  is  the  signal  for  the  opening  of  m\'  Com- 
municants' Class.  I  carefully  expound  the  Church's 
Shorter  Catechism,  and  show  how  its  teachings  are 
built  upon  Holy  Scripture,  applying  each  truth  to 
the  conscience  and  the  life.  This  Class  is  conducted 
all  the  year  round,  and  from  it,  step  by  step,  our 
Church  Members  are  drawn  as  the  Lord  opens  up 
their  way,  the  most  of  them  attending  two  lull  years 
at  least  before  being  admitted  to  the  Lord's  Tabic. 
This  discipline  accounts  for  the  fact  that  so  very  few 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHII^ETH  MOKE  AND  MORE.   227 

of  our  baptized  converts  have  ever  fallen  away — as 
few  in  proportion,  I  verily  believe,  as  in  Churches  at 
home.  Meantime,  many  of  the  Church  members 
have  been  holding  a  prayer  meeting  amongst  them- 
selves in  the  adjoining  School, — a  thing  started  of 
their  own  free  accord, — in  which  they  invoke  God's 
blessing  on  all  the  work  and  worship  of  the  day. 

Having  snatched  a  brief  meal  of  tea,  or  a  cold 
dinner  cooked  on  Saturday,  the  bell  rings  within  an 
hour,  and  our  Sabbath  School  assembles, — in  which 
the  whole  inhabitants,  young  and  old,  take  part, 
myself  superintending  and  giving  the  address,  as  well 
as  questioning  on  the  lesson,  Mrs.  Patoii  teaching  a 
large  class  of  adult  women,  and  the  Elders  and  best 
readers  instructing  the  ordinary  classes  for  about  half 
an  hour  or  so. 

About  one  o'clock  the  School  is  closed,  and  we 
then  start  off  in  our  village  tours.  An  experienced 
Elder,  with  several  Teachers,  takes  one  side  of  the 
Island  this  Sabbath,  I  with  another  company  taking 
the  other  side,  and  next  Sabbath  we  reverse  the 
order.  A  short  Service  is  conducted  in  the  open  air, 
or  in  Schoolrooms,  at  every  village  that  can  be 
reached  ;  and  on  their  return  they  report  to  me  cases 
of  sickness,  or  any  signs  of  progress  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord.  The  whole  Island  is  thus  steadily  and 
methodically  evangelized. 

As  the  sun  is  setting  I  am  creeping  home  from  my 
village  tour  ;  and  when  darkness  begins  to  approach, 
the    canoe    drum    is    beat  at  every    village,    and  the 


aaS   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE, 

people  assemble  under  the  banyan-tree  for  evening 
village  prayers.  The  Elder  or  Teacher  presides. 
Five  or  six  hymns  are  joyously  sung,  and  five  or  six 
short  prayers  offered  between,  and  thus  the  evening 
hour  passes  happily  in  the  fellowship  of  God.  On  a 
calm  evening,  after  Christianity  had  fairly  taken  hold 
of  the  people,  and  they  loved  to  sing  over  and  over 
again  their  favourite  hymns,  these  village  prayer- 
meetings  formed  a  most  blessed  close  to  every  day, 
and  set  the  far-distant  bush  echoing  with  the  praises 
of  God. 

At  the  Mission  House,  before  retiring  to  rest,  we 
assembled  all  the  young  people  and  any  of  our 
villagers  who  chose  to  join  them.  They  sat  round 
the  dining-room  floor  in  rows,  sang  hymns,  read 
verses  of  the  Bible,  and  asked  and  answered  ques- 
tions about  the  teaching  of  the  day.  About  nine 
o'clock  we  dismissed  them,  but  they  pled  to  remain 
and  hear  our  Family  Worship  in  English : — 

"Missi,  we  like  the  singing  I  We  understand  a 
little.     And  we  like  to  be  where  prayer  is  rising  I " 

Thus  Sabbath  after  Sabbath  flowed  on  in  incessant 
service  and  fellowship.  I  was  often  wearied  enough, 
but  it  was  not  a  "  weary  "  day  to  me,  nor  what  some 
would  call  Puritanical  and  dull  Our  hearts  were  in 
it,  and  the  people  made  it  a  weekly  festival.  They 
had  few  other  distractions  ;  and  amongst  them  "  The 
Worship "  was  an  unfailing  sensation  and  delight 
As  long  as  you  gave  them  a  chance  to  sing,  they 
knew  not  what  weariness  was.     When    I   returned   to 


THE  UGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.   229 

so-called  civilization,  and  saw  how  the  Lord's  Day 
was  abused  in  white  Christendom,  my  soul  longed 
after  the  holy  Sabbaths  of  Aniwa  I 

Nor  is  our  week-day  life  less  crowded  cr  busy, 
though  in  different  ways.  At  grey  dawn  on  Monday, 
and  every  morning,  the  Tavaka  ( =  the  canoe  drum) 
is  struck  in  every  village  on  Aniwa.  The  whole  in- 
habitants turn  in  to  the  early  School,  which  lasts  about 
an  hour  and  a  half,  and  then  the  Natives  are  off  tc 
their  plantations.  Having  partaken  my  breakfast,  I 
then  spend  my  forenoon  in  translating  or  printing,  or 
visiting  the  sick,  or  whatever  else  is  most  urgent 
About  two  o'clock  the  Natives  return  from  their  work, 
bathe  in  the  sea,  and  dine  off  cocoa-nut,  bread-fruit, 
or  anything  else  that  comes  handily  in  the  way.  At 
three  o'clock  the  bell  rings,  and  the  afternoon  School 
for  the  Teachers  and  the  more  advanced  learners  then 
occupies  my  wife  and  myself  for  about  an  hour  and  a 
half  After  this,  the  Natives  spend  their  time  in  fishing 
or  lounging  or  preparing  supper, — which  is  amongst 
them  always  the  meal  of  the  day.  Towards  sundown 
the  Tavaka  sounds  again,  and  the  day  closes  amid 
the  echoes  of  village  prayers  from  under  their  several 
banyan  trees. 

Thus  day  after  day  and  week  after  week  passes 
over  us  on  Aniwa  ;  and  much  the  same  on  all  the 
Islands  where  the  Missionary  has  found  a  home.  In 
many  respects  it  is  a  simple  and  happy  and  beau- 
tiful life ;  and  the  man,  whose  heart  is  full  of  things 
that  are  dear  to  Jesus,  feels  no  desire  to  exchange 


«3o  TR£  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MOKE  AND  MORE. 


it  for  the  poor  frivolities  of  what  calls  itself  "  Society,' 
and  seems  to  finds  its  life  in  pleasures  that  Christ 
cannot  be  asked  to  share,  and  in  which,  therefore, 
Christians  should  have  neither  lot  nor  part. 

The  habits  of  morning  and  evening  family  prayer 
and  of  grace  at  meat  took  a  very  wonderful  hold 
upon  the  people  ;  and  became,  as  I  have  shown  else- 
where, a  distinctive  badge  of  Christian  versus 
Heathen.  This  was  strikingly  manifested  during  a 
time  of  bitter  scarcity  that  befell  us.  I  heard  a  father, 
for  instance,  at  his  hut  door,  with  his  family  around 
him,  reverently  blessing  God  for  the  food  provided  for 
them,  and  for  all  His  mercies  in  Christ  Jesus.  Draw- 
ing near  and  conversing  with  them,  I  found  that 
their  meal  consisted  of  fig  leaves  which  they  had 
gathered  and  cooked, — a  poor  enough  dish ;  but 
hunger  makes  a  happy  appetite,  and  contentment  is 
a  grateful  relish. 

During  the  saihe  period  of  privation,  my  Orphans 
^     suffered  badly  also.     Once  they  came  to  me,  saying, — 

"  Missi,  we  are  very  hungry." 

I  replied, — "  So  am  I,  dear  children,  and  we  have 
no  more  white  food  till  the  Dayspring  comes." 

They  continued, — "  Missi,  you  have  two  beautiful 
fig  trees.  Will  you  let  us  take  one  feast  of  the  young 
and  tender  leaves  ?  We  will  not  injure  branch  oi 
fruit." 

I  answered, — "Gladly,  my  children,  take  your  fill  !' 

In  a  twinkling  each  child  was  perched  upon  a 
branch;  and  they   feasted   there  happy   as   squirrels 


TBS  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE,  ajl 

Every  night  we  prayed  for  the  vessel,  and  in  the 
morning  our  Orphan  boys  rushed  to  the  coral  rocks 
and  eagerly  scanned  the  sea  for  an  answer.  Day 
after  day  they  returned  with  sad  faces,  saying, — 

"Missi,  Tavaka  jimra  I "  (  =  No  vessel  yet). 

But  at  grey  dawn  of  a  certain  day,  we  were  awoke 
by  the  boys  shouting  from  the  shore  and  running  for 
the  Mission  House  with  the  cry, — ''Tavaka  oa!  Tavaka 
^a  t"  ( =  The  vessel,  hurrah  I ) 

We  arose  at  once,  and  the  boys  exclaimed,—"  Missi, 
she  is  not  our  own  vessel,  but  we  think  she  carries 
her  flag.  She  has  three  masts,  and  our  Dayspring 
only  two  ! " 

I  looked  through  my  glass,  and  saw  that  they 
were  discharging  goods  into  the  vessel's  boats  ;  and 
the  children,  when  I  told  them  that  boxes  and  bags 
and  casks  were  being  sent  on  shore,  shouted  and 
danced  with  delight.  As  the  first  boat-load  was 
discharged,  the  Orphans  surrounded  me,  saying, — 

"Missi,  here  is  a  cask  that  rattles  like  biscuits! 
Will  you  let  us  take  it  to  the  Mission  House } " 

'•  I  told  them  to  do  so  if  they  could  ;  and  in  a 
moment  it  was  turned  into  the  path,  and  the  boys 
had  it  flying  before  them,  some  tumbling  and  hurting 
their  knees,  but  up  and  at  it  again,  and  never  pausing 
till  it  rolled  up  at  the  door  of  our  Storehouse.  On 
returning  I  found  them  all  around  it,  and  they 
said, — 

•'Missi,  have  you  forgotten  what  you  promised  us?" 

I  said, — "  What  did  1  promise  you  ? " 


132   THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINE TH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

They  looked  very  disappointed  and  whispered  to 
each  other, — "  Missi  has  forgot  I  " 

"  Forgot  what  ?  "   inquired  I. 

"  Missi,"  they  answered,  "  you  promised  that  when 
the  vessel  came  you  would  give  each  of  us  a  biscuit" 

"  Oh,"  I  replied,  "  I  did  not  forget ;  I  only  wanted 
to  see  if  you  remembered  it  I  " 

They  laughed,  saying, — "  No  fear  of  that,  Missi  I 
Will  you  soon  open  the  cask  ?  We  are  dying  for 
biscuits." 

At  once  I  got  hammer  and  tools,  knocked  off  the 
hoops,  took  out  the  end,  and  then  gave  girls  and  boys 
a  biscuit  each.  To  my  surprise,  they  all  stood  round 
biscuit  in  hand,  but  not  one  beginning  to  eat. 

"  What,"  I  exclaimed,  "  you  are  d\ing  for  biscuits  ! 
Why  don't  you  eat  ?     Are  you  expecting  another  1  " 

One  of  the  eldest  said,—  "  We  will  first  thank  God 
for  sending  us  food,  and  ask  Him  to  bless  it  to  us  all." 

And  this  was  done  in  their  own  simple  and  beauti^ 
ful  childlike  way  ;  and  then  they  i/i(^  eat,  and  enjoyed 
their  food  as  a  gift  from  the  Heavenly  Father's  hand. 
(Is  there  any  child  reading  this,  or  hearing  it  read, 
who  never  thanks  God  or  asks  Him  to  bless  daily 
bread  ?  Then  is  that  child  not  a  7i-/ii/e  Heathen  ?) 
We  ourselves  at  the  Mission  House  could  ver\- 
heartily  rejoice  with  the  dear  Orphans.  For  some 
weeks  past  our  European  food  had  been  all  ex- 
hausted, except  a  little  tea,  and  the  cocoa-nut  had 
been  our  chief  support.  It  was  beginning  to  tell 
against  us.     Our  souls  rose  in  gratitude  to  ♦he  Lord, 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.    233 

who  had  sent  us  these  fresh  provisions  that  we  might 
love  Him  better  and  serve  Him  more. 

The  children's  sharp  eyes  had  read  correctly.  It 
was  not  the  Dayspring.  Our  brave  little  ship  had 
gone  to  wreck  on  6th  January,  1873  ;  and  this  vessel 
waj  the  Paragon,  chartered  to  bring  down  our  sup^ 
plies.  Alas  I  the  wreck  had  gone  by  auction  sale  to  a 
French  slaving  company,  who  cut  a  passage  through 
the  coral  reef,  and  had  the  vessel  again  floating  in 
the  Bay, — elated  at  the  prospect  of  employing  our 
Mission  Ship  in  the  blood-stained  Kanaka-\.xz.^c(^  =  z. 
mere  euphemism  for  South  Sea  slavery)!  Our  souls 
sank  in  horror  and  concern.  Many  Natives  would 
unwittingly  trust  themselves  to  the  Dayspring ;  and 
revenge  would  be  taken  on  us,  as  was  done  on  noble 
Bishop  Patteson,  when  the  deception  was  found  out 
What  could  be  done  ?  Nothing  but  cry  to  God, 
which  all  the  friends  of  our  Mission  did  day  and 
night,  not  without  tears,  as  we  thought  of  the  possible 
degradation  of  our  noble  little  Ship.  Listen  !  The 
French  Slavers,  anchoring  their  prize  in  the  Bay,  and 
greatly  rejoicing,  went  ashore  to  celebrate  the  event. 
They  drank  and  feasted  and  revelled.  But  that 
night  a  mighty  storm  arose,  the  old  Dayspring 
dragged  her  anchor,  and  at  daybreak  she  was  seen 
again  on  the  reef,  but  this  time  with  her  back  broken 
in  two  and  for  ever  unfit  for  service,  either  fair  or 
foul.  Oh,  white-winged  Virgin  of  the  waves,  better 
for  thee,  as  for  thy  human  sisters,  to  die  and  pass  away 
than  to  suffer  pollution  and  live  on  in  disgrace ! 


134  TBE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORS  AND  MORE. 

Dr.  Steel  had  chartered  the  Paragon,  a  new  three- 
masted  schooner,  built  at  Balmain,  Sydney,  to  come 
down  with  our  provisions,  letters,  etc. ;  and  the  owners 
had  given  a  written  agreement  that  if  we  could  pur- 
chase  her  within  a  year  we  would  get  her  for  i^S.ooo. 
She  proved  in  every  way  a  suitable  vessel,  and  it 
became  abundantly  manifest  that  ia  the  interests 
of  our  Mission  her  services  ought  to  be  permanently 
secured. 

I  had  often  said  that  I  would  not  again  leave  my 
beloved  work  on  the  Islands,  unless  compelled  to  do 
so  either  by  the  breakdown  of  health,  or  by  the  loss 
of  our  Mission  Ship  and  my  services  being  required 
to  assist  in  providing  another.  Very  strange,  that  in 
this  one  season  both  of  these  events  befell  us.  During 
the  hurricanes,  from  January  to  April,  1873,  when  the 
Dayspring  was  wrecked,  we  lost  a  darling  child  by 
death,  my  dear  wife  had  a  protracted  illness,  and  I 
was  brought  very  low  with  severe  rheumatic  fever, 
I  was  reduced  so  far  that  I  could  not  speak,  and  was 
reported  as  dying.  The  Captain  of  a  vessel,  having 
seen  me,  called  at  Tanna,  and  spoke  of  me  as  in  all 
probability  dead  by  that  time.  Our  unfailing  and 
ever-beloved  friends  and  fellow  Missionaries,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Watt,  at  once  started  from  Kwamera, 
Tanna,  in  their  open  boat  and  rowed  and  sailed 
thirty  miles  to  visit  us.  But  a  few  days  before  they 
arrived  I  had  fallen  into  a  long  and  sound  sleep,  out 
of  which,  when  1  awoke,  consciousness  had  again 
returned  to  me,     I  had  got  the  turn ;  there  was  no 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  235 

further  relapse  ;  but  when  I  did  regain  a  little  strength, 
my  weakness  was  so  great  that  I  had  to  travel  about 
on  crutches  for  many  a  day. 

Being  ordered  to  seek  health  by  change  and  by 
higher  medical  aid,  and  if  possible  in  the  cooler  air  of 
New  Zealand,  we  took  the  first  opportunity  and 
arrived  at  Sydney,  anxious  to  start  the  new  move- 
ment to  secure  the  Paragon  there,  and  then  to  go 
on  to  the  Sister  Colony.  Being  scarcely  able  to  walk 
without  the  crutches,  we  called  privately  a  preliminary 
meeting  of  friends  for  consultation  and  advice.  The 
conditions  were  laid  before  them  and  discussed.  The 
Insurance  Company  had  paid  ;^2,ooo  on  the  first 
Day  spring.  Of  that  sum  £\,QOO  had  been  spent  on 
chartering  and  maintaining  the  Paragon;  so  that 
we  required  an  additional  ;^2,ooo  to  purchase  her, 
besides  a  large  sum  for  alterations  and  equipment  for 
the  Mission.  The  late  Mr.  Learmouth  looked  across 
to  Mr.  Goodlet,  and  said, — 

"  If  you'll  join  me,  we  will  at  once  secure  this 
vessel  for  the  Missionaries,  that  God's  work  may  not 
suffer  from  the  wreck  of  the  Dayspring. " 

Those  two  servants  of  God,  excellent  Elders  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  consulted  together,  and  the 
vessel  was  purchased  next  day.  How  I  did  praise 
God,  and  pray  Him  to  bless  them  and  theirs !  The 
late  Dr.  Fullarton,  our  dear  friend,  said  to  them,— 
"  But  what  guarantee  do  you  ask  from  the  Mission- 
aries for  your  money  ?  " 

Mr.   Learmouth's  noble  reply  was,  and  the  othei 


2^6    THE  LIGiri    THAT  SHJNETH  MORE  AND  MOKE. 

heartily  re-echoed  it, — "  God's  work  is  our  guarantee  I 
From  them  we  will  ask  none.  What  guarantee  have 
they  to  <^ive  us,  except  their  faith  in  God  ?  That 
guarantee  is  ours  already." 

I  answered, — "  You  take  God  and  His  work  fc 
your  guarantee.  Rest  assured  that  He  will  sooc 
repay  you,  and  you  will  lose  nothing  by  this  noble 
service." 

Having  secured  St.  Andrew's  Church  for  a  public 
meeting,  I  advertised  it  in  all  the  papers.  Ministers, 
Sabbath  School  Teachers,  and  other  friends  came  in 
great  numbers.  The  scheme  was  fairly  launched, 
and  Collecting  Cards  largely  distributed.  Some  of 
our  fellow- Missionaries  thought  that  the  Colonial 
Churches  should  now  do  all  these  things  voluntarily, 
without  our  personal  efforts.  But  in  every  great 
emergency  some  one  must  take  action  and  show  the 
way,  else  golden  opport  unities  are  apt  to  slip.  Com- 
mittees carried  everything  out  into  detail,  and  all 
worked  for  the  fund  with  great  goodwill. 

I  then  sailed  from  Sydney  to  Victoria,  and  ad- 
dressed the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  session  at  Melbourne.  The  work  was 
easily  set  agoing  there,  and  willing  workers  fully 
and  rapidly  organized  it  through  Congregations  and 
Sabbath  Schools. 

Under  medical  advice,  I  next  sailed  for  New 
Zealand  in  the  S.S.  Hero,  Captain  Logan.  A  large 
number  of  fast  men  ar,d  gamblers  were  on  board,  re- 
turning from  the  Melbourne  Races,  and  their  language 


rHE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.    237 

was  extremely  profane.  Having  prayed  over  it,  I 
said  on  the  second  day  at  the  dinner  table, — 

"Gentlemen,  will  you  bear  with  me  a  moment  ?  I 
am  sure  no  man  at  this  table  wishes  to  wound  the 
feelings  of  another  or  to  give  needless  pain." 

Every  eye  stared  at  me,  and  there  was  a  general 
cry  as  to  what  I  meant.     I  continued, — 

"Gentlemen,  we  are  to  be  fellow- passengers  for  a 
week  or  more.  Now  I  am  cut  and  wounded  to 
my  very  heart  to  hear  you  cursing  the  name  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  taking  in  vain  the  name  of  my 
blessed  Saviour.  It  is  God  in  whom  we  live  and 
move,  it  is  Jesus  who  died  to  save  us,  and  I  would 
rather  ten  times  over  ycu  would  wound  and  abuse 
me,  which  no  gentleman  here  would  think  of  doing, 
than  profanely  use  those  Holy  Names  so  dear  to  me." 

There  was  a  painful  silence,  and  most  faces  grew 
crimson,  some  with  rage,  some  perhaps  with  shame. 
At  last  a  banker,  who  was  there,  a  man  dying  of  con- 
sumption, replied  with  a  profane  oath  and  with 
wrathful  words.  Keeping  perfectly  calm,  in  sorro** 
and  pity,  I  replied,  looking  him  kindly  in  the  face, — 

"Dear  Sir,  you  and  I  are  strangers.  But  I  have 
pitied  you  very  tenderly,  ever  since  I  came  on  board, 
for  your  heavy  trouble  and  hacking  cough.  You 
ought  to  be  the  last  to  curse  that  blessed  Name,  as 
you  may  soon  have  to  appear  in  His  presence.  I  re- 
turn, however,  no  railing  word.  If  the  Saviour  was 
as  dear  to  your  heart  as  He  is  to  mine,  you  would 
better  understand  me."         ,^ 


23*  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHI  NET H  MORE  AND  MORE. 

Little  else  was  said  during  the  remainder  of  that 
meal.  But  an  hour  later  Captain  Logan  sent  for  me 
to  his  room,  and  said, — 

"  Sir,  I  too  am  a  Christian.  I  would  not  give  my 
quiet  hour  in  the  Cabin  with  this  Bible  for  all  the 
pleasures  that  the  world  can  afford.  You  did  your 
duty  to-day  amongst  these  profane  men.  But  leave 
them  and  their  consciences  now  in  the  hands  of  God, 
and  take  no  further  notice  during  the  voyage." 

I  never  heard  anotb-^r  oath  on  board  that  ship. 
The  banker  met  me  in  New  Zealand  and  warmly  in- 
vited me  to  his  house  ! 

My  health  greatly  improved  during  the  voyage  , 
but  I  was  sorely  perplexed  about  this  new  under- 
taking. A  sum  of  ;^2,8oo  must  be  raised,  else  the 
vessel  could  not  sail  free  for  the  New  Hebrides. 
I  trembled,  in  my  reduced  state,  at  the  task  that 
seemed  laid  upon  me  again.  One  night,  after  long 
praying,  I  fell  into  a  deep  sleep  in  my  Cabin,  and 
God  granted  me  a  Heavenly  Dream  or  Vision  which 
greatly  comforted  me,  explain  it  how  you  will. 
Sweetest  music,  praising  God,  arrested  me  and  came 
nearer  and  nearer.  I  gazed  towards  it  approaching, 
and  seemed  to  behold  hosts  of  shining  beings  bursting 
into  view.  The  brilliancy  came  pouring  all  from  one 
centre,  and  that  was  ablaze  with  insufferable  bright- 
ness. Blinded  with  excess  of  light,  my  eyes  seemed 
yet  to  behold  in  fair  outline  the  form  of  the  glorified 
Jesus  ;  but  as  I  lifted  them  to  gaze  on  His  face,  the 
joy  deepened  into  pain,  my  hand  rose  instinctively  to 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE.  439 

shade  my  eyes,  I  cried  with  ecstasy,  the  music  passed 
farther  and  farther  away,  and  I  started  up  hearing 
1  Voice  saying,  in  marvellous  power  and  sweetness, 
"  Who  art  thou,  O  great  mountain  ?  Before  Zerub- 
babel  thou  shalt  become  a  plain."  At  this  some  will 
only  smile.  But  to  me  it  was  a  great  and  abiding 
consolation.  And  I  kept  repeating  to  myself,  "  He 
is  Lord,  and  they  all  are  ministering  Spirits  ;  if  He 
cheers  me  thus  in  His  own  work,  I  take  courage,  I 
know  I  shall  succeed." 

Reaching  Auckland,  I  was  in  time  to  address  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Church  there  also.  They 
gave  me  cordial  welcome,  and  every  Congregation 
and  Sabbath  School  might  be  visited  as  far  as  I 
possibly  could.  The  ministers  promoted  the  move- 
ment with  hearty  zeal.  The  Sabbath  Scholars  took 
Collecting  Cards  for  "shares"  in  the  new  Mission 
Ship.  A  meeting  was  held  every  day,  and  three 
every  Sabbath.  Auckland,  Nelson,  Wellington, 
Dunedin,  and  all  towns  and  Churches  within  reach 
of  these  were  rapidly  visited;  and  I  never  had 
greater  joy  or  heartiness  in  any  of  my  tours  than 
in  this  happy  intercourse  with  the  Ministers  and 
People  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  New  Zealand. 

I  arrived  back  in  Sydney  about  the  end  of  March. 
My  health  was  wonderfully  restored,  and  New  Zea- 
land had  given  me  about  ;^  1,700  for  the  new  ship 
With  the  ;6'i,ooo  of  insurance  money,  and  about  £'jO(. 
from  New  South  Wales,  and  £^00  from  Victoria, 
besides  the  ;^5oo  for  her  support  also  from  Victoria, 


MO  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHINETH  MORE  AND  MORE. 

we  were  able  to  pay  back  the  ^^3,000  of  purchase 
money,  and  about  ;^8oo  ibr  alterations  and  repairs,  as 
well  as  equip  and  provision  her  to  sail  for  her  next 
year's  work  amongst  the  Islands  free  of  debt.  I  said 
to  our  two  good  friends  at  Sydney, — 

"You  took  God  and  His  work  for  your  guarantee 
He  has  soon  relieved  you  from  all  responsibility.  You 
have  suffered  no  loss,  and  you  have  had  the  honour 
and  privilege  of  serving  your  Lord.  I  envy  you  the 
joy  you  must  feel  in  so  using  your  wealth,  and  I  pray 
God's  double  blessing  on  all  your  store." 

Our  agent.  Dr.  Steele,  had  applied  to  the  Home 
authorities  for  power  to  change  the  vessel's  name 
from  Parai^on  to  Dayspring,  so  that  the  old  associa- 
tions mi^^ht  not  be  broken.  This  was  cordially 
granted.  And  so  our  second  Dayspring,  owing  no 
man  anything,  sailed  on  her  annual  trip  to  the  New 
Hebrides,  and  we  returned  with  her,  praising  the 
Lord  and  reinvigorated  alike  in  spirit  aod  in  body, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PEN-PORTRAITS   OF   ANllV/tM^ 

Th*  Go?  ;el  in  Living  Capitals. — **  ^  Shower  of  Spears/  -The 
Tannese  Refugees. — Pilgrimage  and  Death  of  Nam;  ;ei.— 
The  Character  of  Naswai. — Christianity  and  Cocoa-l  ats. — 
Nerwa  the  Agnostic— Nerwa's  Beautiful  Faiewell  —The 
Story  of  Ruwawa. — Waiwai  and  his  Wives. — Nelwang  and 
Kalangi. — Mun^a^v  and  Litsi  Sure. —  riie  Maddening  of 
Mungaw. — The  Queen  of  Aniwa  a  Missionary. — The 
Surrender  of  Nasi  to  Jesus.  — Day- Light  Prayer  Meeting 
on  Aniwa. — Candidates  for  Baptism. — The  Appeal  and 
Testimony  of  Lamu. 

IN  Heathendom  every  true  Convert  becomes  at 
once  a  Missionary.  The  changed  hfe,  shining 
out  amid  the  surrounding  darkness,  is  a  Gospel  in 
largest  Capitals  which  all  can  read.  Our  Islanders, 
especially,  having  little  to  engage  or  otherwise  dis- 
tract attention,  become  intense  and  devoted  workers 
for  the  Lord  Jesus,  if  once  the  Divine  Passion  for 
souls  stirs  within  them.  Many  a  reader,  not  making 
due  allowance  for  these  special  circumstances,  would 
therefore  be  tempted  to  tliink  our  estimate  of  their 
enthusiasm  for  the  Gospel  was  overdone  ;  but 
th<')ugluful  men  will  easily  perceive  that  Natives, 
p.  ^*'  1 6 


t4a  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

touc'^d  with  the  mighty  impulses  of  Calvary,  and 
undistracted  by  social  pleasures  or  politics,  or  litera- 
ture, or  business  claims,  would  almost  by  a  moral 
necessity  pour  all  the  currents  of  their  being  into 
Religion,  and  probably  show  an  apostolic  devotion 
and  self-sacrifice  too  seldom  seen,  alas,  amid  the 
thousand  clamouring  appeals  of  Civilization. 

A  Heathen  has  been  all  his  days  groping  after 
peace  of  soul  in  dark  superstition  and  degrading 
rites.  You  pour  into  his  soul  the  light  of  Revelation. 
He  learns  that  God  is  love,  that  God  sent  His  Son 
to  die  for  him,  and  that  he  is  the  heir  of  Life  Eternal 
in  and  through  Jesus  Christ,  By  the  blessed  en- 
lightenment of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  he  believes 
all  this.  He  passes  into  a  third  heaven  of  joy,  and 
he  burns  to  tell  every  one  of  this  Glad  Tidings. 
Others  see  the  change  in  his  disposition,  in  his 
character,  in  his  whole  life  and  actions  ;  and,  amid 
such  surroundings,  every  Convert  is  a  burning  and 
a  shining  light.  Even  whole  populations  are  thus 
brought  into  the  Outer  Court  of  the  Temple  ;  and 
Islands,  still  Heathen  and  Cannibal,  are  positively 
eager  for  the  Missionary  to  live  amongst  them 
and  would  guard  his  life  and  property  now  in  com- 
plete security,  where  a  very  few  years  ago  everything 
would  have  been  instantly  sacrificed  on  touching 
their  shores!  They  are  not  Christianized,  neither 
are  they  Civilized,  but  the  light  has  been  kindled 
all  around  them,  and  though  still  only  shining  afar, 
they  cannot  but  rejoice  in  its  beams 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  24J 

But  even  where  the  path  is  not  so  smooth,  nor 
any  welcome  awaiting  them,  Native  Converts  show 
amazing  zeal.  For  instance,  one  of  our  Chiefs,  full 
of  the  Christ-kindled  desire  to  seek  and  to  save,  sent 
a  message  to  an  inland  Chief,  that  he  and  four  attend- 
ants would  come  on  Sabbath  and  tell  them  the 
Gospel  of  Jehovah  God.  The  reply  came  back 
sternly  forbidding  their  visit,  and  threatening  with 
death  any  Christian  that  approached  their  village. 
Our  Chief  sent  in  response  a  loving  message,  telling 
them  that  Jehovah  had  taught  the  Christians  to 
return  good  for  evil,  and  that  they  would  come  un- 
armed to  tell  them  the  story  of  how  the  Son  of  God 
came  into  the  world  and  died  in  order  to  bless  and 
save  His  enemies.  The  Heathen  Chief  sent  back  a 
stern  and  prompt  reply  once  more  : — "  If  you  come, 
you  will  be  killed."  On  Sabbath  morning,  the 
Christian  Chief  and  his  four  companions  were  met 
outside  the  village  by  the  Heathen  Chief,  who  im- 
plored and  threatened  them  once  more:  But  the 
former  said, — 

"  We  come  to  you  without  weapons  of  war  I  We 
come  only  to  tell  you  about  Jesus.  We  believe  that 
He  will  protect  us  to-day." 

As  they  steadily  pressed  forward  towards  the 
village,  spears  began  to  be  thrown  at  them.  Some 
they  evaded,  being  all  except  one  most  dexterous 
warriors ;  and  others  they  literally  received  with  their 
bare  hands,  and  turned  them  aside  in  an  incredible 
manner.     The   Heathen,   apparently   thunderstruck 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN  1  WANS. 


i  ;  these  men  thus  approaching  them  without  weapons 
c  f  war,  and  not  even  flinging  back  their  own  spears 
V  hich  they  had  caught,  after  having  thrown  what 
the  old  Chief  called  **  a  shower  of  spears,"  desisted 
fiom  mere  surprise.  Our  Christian  Chief  called  out, 
as  he  and  his  companions  drew  up  in  the  midst  of 
them  on  the  village  Public  Ground, — 

"Jehovah  thus  protects  us.  He  has  given  us  all 
your  spears !  Once  we  would  have  thrown  them 
back  at  you  and  killed  you.  But  now  we  come  not 
to  fight,  but  to  tell  you  about  Jesus.  He  has  changed 
our  dark  hearts.  He  asks  you  now  to  lay  down 
all  these  your  other  weapons  of  war,  and  to  hear  what 
we  can  tell  you  about  the  love  of  God,  our  great 
Father,  the  only  living  God." 

The  Heathen  were  perfectly  over-awed.  They 
manifestly  looked  upon  these  Christians  as  protected 
by  some  Invisible  One.  They  listened  for  the  first 
time  to  the  story  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the  Cross. 
We  lived  to  see  that  Chief  and  all  his  tribr  sitting 
in  tKe  School  of  Christ.  And  there  is  perhaps  not 
an  Iiland  in  these  Southern  Seas,  amongst  all  those 
won  for  Christ,  where  .similar  acts  of  heroism  on 
the  part  of  Converts  cannot  be  recited  by  every 
Missionary  to  the  honour  of  our  poor  Natives  and 
to  the  glory  of  their  Saviour. 

Larger  and  harder  tests  were  sometimes  laid  upon 
their  new  faith.  Once  the  war  on  Tanna  drove 
about  one  hundred  of  them  to  seek  refuge  on  Aniwa, 
Not  ao  many  years  before  their  lives  would  nevei 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  243 


have  been  thus  entrusted  to  the  inhabitants  of  another 
Cannibal  Island.  But  the  Christ-Spirit  was  abroad 
upon  Aniwa.  The  refugees  were  kindly  cared  for, 
and  in  process  of  time  were  restored  to  their  own 
lands  by  our  Missionary  ship  the  Dayspring.  The 
Chiefs,  however,  and  the  Elders  of  the  Church  laid 
the  new  laws  before  them  very  clearly  and  decidedly. 
They  would  be  helped  and  sheltered,  but  Aniwa 
was  now  under  law  to  Christ,  and  if  any  of  the  Tan- 
nese  broke  the  public  rules  as  to  moral  conduct,  or  in 
any  way  disturbed  the  Worship  of  Jehovah,  they 
would  at  once  be  expelled  from  the  Island  and  sent 
back  to  Tanna.  In  all  this,  the  Chief  of  the  Tanna 
party,  my  old  friend  Nowar,  strongly  supported  our 
Christian  Chiefs.  The  Tannese  behaved  well,  and 
many  of  them  wore  clothing  and  began  to  attend 
Church ;  and  the  heavy  drain  upon  the  poor  re- 
sources of  Aniwa  was  borne  with  a  noble  and 
Christian  spirit,  which  greatly  impressed  the  Tan- 
nese and  commended  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

In  claiming  Aniwa  for  Christ,  and  winning  it  as  a 
jewel  for  His  crown,  we  had  the  experience  which  has 
ever  marked  God's  path  through  history, —  He  raised 
up  around  us  and  wonderfully  endowed  men  to  carrj 
forward  His  own  blessed  work.  Among  these  must 
be  specially  commemorated  Namakei,  the  old  Chicl 
of  Aniwa.  Slowly,  but  very  steadily,  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  broke  in  upon  his  soul,  and  he  was  ever  very 
eager  to  communicate  to  his  people  all  that  he 
learned.     In   Heathen  days  he  was  a  Cannibal  and 


246  PEN.PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

a  great  warrior ;  but  from  the  first,  as  shown  in  the 
preceding  chapters,  he  took  a  warm  interest  in  us 
and  our  work, — a  little  selfish,  no  doubt,  at  the 
beginning,  but  soon  becoming  purified  as  his  eyes 
and  heart  were  opened  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus. 

On  the  birth  of  a  son  to  us  on  the  Island,  the 
old  Chief  was  in  ecstasies.  He  claimed  the  child 
as  his  heir,  his  own  son  being  dead,  and  brought 
nearly  the  whole  inhabitants  in  relays  to  see  the 
white  Chief  of  Aniwa!  He  would  have  him  called 
Namakei  the  Younger,  an  honour  which  I  fear  we 
did  not  too  highly  appreciate.  As  the  child  grew, 
he  took  his  hand  and  walked  about  with  him  freely 
amongst  the  people,  learning  to  speak  their  language 
like  a  Native,  and  not  only  greatly  interesting  them 
in  himself,  but  even  in  us  and  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
This,  too,  was  one  of  the  bonds,  however  purely 
human,  that  drew  them  all  nearer  and  nearer  to  Jesus, 

The  death  of  Namakei  had  in  it  many  streaks 
of  Christian  romance.  He  had  heard  ab.-.ut  the 
Missionaries  annually  meeting  on  one  or  other  of 
the  Islands  and  consulting  about  the  work  of 
Jehovah.  What  ideas  he  had  formed  of  a  Mission 
Synod  one  cannot  easily  imagine ;  but  in  his  old  age, 
and  when  very  frail,  he  formed  an  impassioned 
desire  to  attend  our  next  meeting  on  Aneityum,  and 
see  and  hear  all  the  Missionaries  of  Jesus  gathered 
together  from  the  New  Hebrides.  Terrified  that  he 
would  die  away  from  home,  and  that  that  nii^'ht 
bring  great  reverses  to    the  good  work  on   Aniwa 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWArfS.  347 

where  he  was  truly  beloved,  I  opposed  his  going  with 
all  my  might.  But  he  and  his  relations  and  his 
people  were  all  set  upon  it,  and  I  had  at  length  to 
give  way.  His  few  little  books  were  then  gathered 
together,  his  meagre  wardrobe  was  made  up,  and  a 
small  Native  basket  carried  all  his  belongings.  He 
assembled  his  people  and  took  an  affectionate  farewell, 
pleading  with  them  to  be  "strong  for  Jesus,"  whether 
they  ever  saw  him  again  or  not,  and  to  be  loyal  and 
kind  to  Missi.  The  people  wailed  out,  and  many 
wept  bitterly.  Those  on  board  the  Dayspring  were 
amazed  to  see  how  his  people  loved  him.  The  old 
Chief  stood  the  voyage  well.  He  went  in  and  out 
to  our  meeting  of  Synod,  and  was  vastly  pleased 
with  the  respect  paid  to  him  on  Aneityum.  When 
he  heard  of  the  prosperity  of  the  Lord's  work,  and 
how  Island  after  Island  was  learning  to  sing  the 
praises  of  Jesus,  his  heart  glowed,  and  he  said, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  lifting  up  my  head  like  a  tree.  I 
am  growing  tall  with  joy  !  " 

On  the  fourth  or  fifth  day,  however,  he  sent  for 
me  out  of  the  Synod,  and  when  I  came  to  him,  he 
said,  eagerly, — 

"  Missi,  I  am  near  to  die !  I  have  asked  you  to 
come  and  say  farewell.  Tell  my  daughter,  my 
brother,  and  my  people  to  go  on  pleasing  Jesus,  and 
I  will  meet  them  again  in  the  fair  World." 

I  tried  to  encourage  him,  saying  that  God  might 
raise  him  up  again  and  restore  him  to  his  people  ; 
but  he  faintly  whispered, — 


148  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

"  O  Missi,  death  is  already  touching  me  I  I  feel 
my  feet  going  away  from  under  me.  Help  me  to 
lie  down  under  the  shade  of  that  banyan  tree." 

So  saying,  he  seized  my  arm,  we  staggered  near  to 
the  tree,  and  he  lay  down  under  its  cool  shade.  He 
whispered  again, — 

"  I  am  going  !  O  Missi,  let  me  hear  your  words 
rising  up  in  prayer,  and  then  my  Soul  will  be  strong 
to  go." 

Amidst  many  choking  sobs,  I  tried  to  pray.  At 
last  he  took  my  hand,  pressed  it  to  his  heart,  and 
said  in  a  stronger  and  clearer  tone, — 

"O  my  Missi,  my  dear  Missi,  I  go  before  you, 
but  I  will  meet  you  again  in  the  Home  of  Jesus. 
Farewell  I " 

That  was  the  last  effort  of  dissolving  strength ; 
he  immediately  became  unconscious,  and  fell  asleep. 
My  heart  felt  like  to  break  over  him.  He  was  my 
first  Aniwan  Convert, — the  first  who  ever  on  that 
Island  of  love  and  tears  opened  his  heart  to  Jesus  ; 
and  as  he  lay  there  on  the  leaves  and  grass,  my 
soul  soared  upward  after  his,  and  all  the  harps  of 
God  seemed  to  thrill  with  song  as  Jesus  presented 
to  the  Father  this  trophy  of  redeeming  love.  He 
had  been  our  true  and  devoted  friend  and  fellow- 
helper  in  the  Gospel,  and  next  morning  all  the 
members  of  our  Synod  followed  his  remains  to  the 
grave.  There  we  stood,  the  white  Missionaries  of 
the  Cross  from  far  distant  lands,  mingling  our  tears 
with    Christian    Natives   of    Aneityum,   aad    letting 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN  J  IVANS.  249 

them  fall  over  one  who  only  a  few  years  before  was 
a  blood-stained  Cannibal,  and  whom  now  we  mourned 
as  a  brother,  a  saint,  an  Apostle  amongst  his  people. 
Ye  ask  an  explanation?  The  Christ  entered  into 
his  heart,  and  Namakei  became  a  new  Creature, 
"  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new." 

We  were  in  positive  distress  about  returning  to 
Aniwa  without  the  Chief,  and  we  greatly  feared  the 
consequences.  To  show  our  perfect  sympathy  with 
them,  we  prepared  a  special  and  considerable  present 
for  Litsi  his  daughter,  for  his  brother,  and  for  other 
near  friends — a  sort  of  object  lesson,  that  we  had 
in  every  way  been  kind  to  old  Namakei,  as  we  now 
wished  to  be  to  them.  When  our  boat  approached 
the  landing,  nearly  the  whole  population  had  as- 
sembled to  meet  us ;  and  Litsi  and  his  brother  were 
far  out  on  the  reef  to  salute  us.  Litsi's  keen  eye 
had  missed  old  Namakei's  form  ;  and  far  as  words 
could  carry  I  heard  her  voice  crying, — 

"  Missi,  where  is  my  father  ?" 

I  made  as  if  I  did  not  hear ;  the  boat  was  draw- 
ing slowly  near,  and  again  she  cried  aloud,  "  Missi, 
where  is  my  father  ?     Is  Namakei  dead  !  " 

I  replied, — "  Yes.  He  died  on  Aneityum.  He  is 
now  with  Jesus  in  Glory." 

Then  arose  a  wild,  wailing  cry,  led  by  Litsi  and 
taken  up  by  all  around.  It  rose  and  fell  like  a  chant 
or  dirge,  as  one  after  another  waiied  out  praise  and 
sorrow  over  the  name  of  Namakei.  We  moved 
slowly  into   the  boat  harbour,     Litsi,  the  daughter 


«50  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

and  Kalangi  his  brother,  shook  hands,  weeping  sadly, 
and  welcomed  us  back,  assuring  us  that  we  had 
nothing  to  fear.  Amidst  many  sobs  and  wailings, 
Litsi  told  us  that  they  all  dreaded  he  would  never 
return,  and  explained  to  this  effect : — 

"  We  knew  that  he  was  dying,  but  we  durst  not 
tell  you.  When  you  agreed  to  let  him  go,  he  went 
round  and  took  farewell  of  all  his  friends,  and  told 
them  he  was  going  to  sleep  at  last  on  Aneityum, 
and  that  at  the  Great  Day  he  would  rise  to  meet 
Jesus  with  the  glorious  company  of  the  Aneityumese 
Christians.  He  urged  us  all  to  obey  you  and  be 
true  to  Jesus.  Truly,  Missi,  we  will  remember  my 
dear  father's  parting  word,  and  follow  in  his  steps 
and  help  you  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  !  " 

The  other  Chief,  Naswai,  now  accompanied  us  tc 
the  Mission  House,  and  all  the  people  followed, 
wailing  loudly  for  Namakei.  On  the  following 
Sabbath,  I  told  the  story  of  his  conversion,  life  for 
Jesus,  and  death  on  Aneityum  ;  and  God  overruled 
this  event,  contrary  to  our  fears,  for  greatly  increas- 
ing the  interest  of  many  in  the  Church  and  in  the 
claims  of  Jesus  upon  themselves. 

Naswai,  the  friend  and  companion  of  Namakei, 
was  an  inland  Chief.  He  had,  as  his  followers,  by 
far  the  largest  number  of  men  in  any  village  on 
Aniwa.  He  had  certainly  a  dignified  bearing,  and 
his  wife  Katua  was  quite  a  lady  in  look  and  manner- 
as  compared  with  all  around  her.  She  was  the  first 
woman  on   the   Island  that  adopted    the  clothes    of 


PEN -PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  251 


civilization,  and  she  showed  considerable  instinctive 
taste  in  the  way  she  dressed  herself  in  these.  Her 
example  was  a  kind  of  Gospel  in  its  good  influence 
on  all  the  women;  she  was  a  real  companion  to 
her  husband,  and  went  with  him  almost  every- 
where. 

Naswai,  after  he  became  a  Christian,  had  a  touch 
of  scorn  in  his  manner,  and  was  particularly  stern 
against  every  form  of  lying  or  deceit.  I  used  some- 
times to  let  jobs  to  Naswai,  such  as  fencing  or 
thatching,  at  a  fixed  price.  He  would  come  with  a 
'staflf  of  men,  say  thirty  or  forty,  see  the  work  thor- 
oughly done,  and  then  divide  the  price  generously 
in  equal  portions  amongst  the  workers,  seldom  keep- 
ing anything  either  in  food  or  wages  for  himself. 
On  one  occasion,  the  people  of  a  distant  village  were 
working  for  me.  Naswai  assisted  and  directed  them. 
On  paying  them,  one  of  the  company  said, — 

"  Missi,  you  have  not  paid  Naswai.*  He  worked 
as  hard  as  any  of  us.'" 

Naswai  turned  upon  him  with  the  dignity  of  a 
prince,  and  said, — 

"  I  did  not  work  for  pay !  Would  you  make 
Missi  pay  more  than  he  promised?  Your  conduct 
is  bad.     I  will  be  no  party  to  your  bad  ways." 

And,  with  an  indignant  wave  of  his  hand,  he 
stalked  away  in  great  disdain. 

Naswai  was  younger  and  more  intelligent  than 
Namakei,  and  in  everything  except  in  translating  the 
Scriptures  he  was  much  more  of  a  fellow-helper  in 


t53  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN/IVANS. 

the  work  of  the  Lord.  For  many  years  it  was 
Naswai's  special  delight  to  carry  my  pulpit  Bible 
from  the  Mission  House  to  the  Church  every  S;ib- 
bath  morning,  and  to  see  that  everything  was  in 
perfect  order  before  the  Service  began.  He  was 
also  the  Teacher  in  his  own  village  School,  as  well 
as  an  Elder  in  the  Church.  His  preaching  was 
wonderfully  happy  in  its  graphic  illustrations,  and 
his  prayers  were  fervent  and  uplifting.  Yet  his 
people  were  the  worst  to  manage  on  all  the  Island, 
and  the  very  last  to  embrace  the  Gospel. 

He  died  when  we  were  in  the  Colonies  on  furlough 
in  1875  ;  and  his  wife  Katua  very  shortly  pre-deceased 
him.  His  last  counsels  to  his  people  made  a  great 
impression  on  them.  They  told  us  how  he  pleaded 
with  them  to  love  and  serve  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  how 
he  assured  them  with  his  dying  breath  that  he  had 
been  "  a  new  creature  "  since  he  gave  his  heart  to 
Christ,  and  that  he  was  perfectly  happy  in  going  to 
be  with  his  Saviour. 

I  must  here  recall  one  memorable  example  of 
Naswai's  power  and  skill  as  a  preacher.  On  one 
occasion  the  Dayspring  brought  a  large  deputation 
from  Fotuna  to  see  for  themselves  the  change  which 
the  Gospel  had  produced  on  Aniwa.  On  Sabbath, 
after  the  Missionaries  had  conducted  the  usual 
Public  Worship,  some  of  the  leading  Aniwans  ad- 
dressed the  Fotunese  ;  and  amongst  others,  Naswai 
spoke  to  the  following  effect : — 

"  Men     of    Fotuna,    you    come   to    see    what    th« 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  353 


Gospel  has  done  for  Aniwa.  It  is  Jehovah  the  living 
God  that  has  made  all  this  change.  As  Heathens, 
we  quarrelled,  killed  and  ate  each  other.  We  had 
no  peace  and  no  joy  in  heart  or  house,  in  villages  or 
in  lands ;  but  we  now  live  as  brethren  and  have 
happiness  in  all  these  things.  When  you  go  back 
to  Fotuna,  they  will  ask  you, '  What  is  Christianity  ? " 
And  you  will  have  to  reply,  '  It  is  that  which  has 
changed  the  people  of  Aniwa.'  But  they  will  still 
say,  '  What  is  it  ? '  And  you  will  answer,  '  It  is  that 
which  has  given  them  clothing  and  blankets,  knives 
and  axes,  fish-hooks  and  many  other  useful  things ; 
it  is  that  which  has  led  them  to  give  up  fighting, 
and  to  live  together  as  friends.'  But  they  will  ask 
you,  '  What  is  it  like  ? '  And  you  will  have  to  tell 
them,  alas,  that  you  cannot  explain  it,  that  you  have 
only  seen  its  workings,  not  itself,  and  that  no  one 
can  tell  what  Christianity  is  but  the  man  that  loves 
Jesus,  the  Invisible  Master,  and  walks  with  Him  and 
tries  to  please  Him.  Now,  you  people  of  Fotuna, 
you  think  that  if  you  don't  dance  and  sing  and  pray 
to  your  gods,  you  will  have  no  crops.  We  once  did 
so  too,  sacrificing  and  doing  much  abomination  to 
our  gods  for  weeks  before  our  planting  season  every 
year.  But  we  saw  our  Missi  only  praying  to  the 
Invisible  Jehovah,  and  planting  his  yams,  and  they 
grew  fairer  than  ours.  You  are  weak  every  year 
before  your  hard  work  begins  in  the  fields,  with  your 
wild  and  bad  conduct  to  please  your  gods.  But  we 
are  strong  for  our  work,   for  we  pray   to    Jehovah, 


154  PEN-PORTRAITS    OF  AN  I  WANS. 

and  He  gives  quiet  rest  instead  of  wild  dancing,  and 
makes  us  happy  in  our  toils.  Since  we  followed 
Missi's  example,  Jehovah  has  given  us  large  and 
beautiful  crops,  and  we  now  know  that  He  gives  ua 
all  our  blessings." 

Turning  to  me,  he  exclaimed,  "  Missi,  have  you 
the  large  yam  we  presented  to  you  1  Would  you  not 
think  it  well  to  send  it  back  with  these  men  of 
Fotuna,  to  let  their  people  see  the  yams  which 
Jehovah  grows  for  us  in  answer  to  prayer  .-'  Jehovah 
is  the  only  God  who  can  grow  yams  like  that !  " 

Then,  after  a  pause,  he  proceeded, — "  When  you 
go  back  to  Fotuna,  and  they  ask  you,  '  What  is 
Christianity  ? '  you  will  be  like  an  inland  Chief  of 
Erromanga,  who  once  came  down  and  saw  a  great 
feast  on  the  shore.  When  he  saw  so  much  food  and 
so  many  different  kinds  of  it,  he  asked,  '  What  is  this 
made  of  .-•'  and  was  answered,  *  Cocoa-nuts  and  yams.' 
'And  this  >  *  '  Cocoa-nuts  and  bananas.'  '  And  this  } ' 
'  Cocoa-nuts  and  taro.'  '  And  this  ?  '  Cocoa-nuts  and 
chestnuts,'  etc.,  etc.  The  Chief  was  immensely  as- 
tonished at  the  host  of  dishes  that  could  be  prepared 
from  the  cocoa-nuts.  On  returning,  he  carried  home 
a  great  load  of  them  to  his  people,  that  they  might 
see  and  taste  the  excellent  food  of  the  shore- people. 
One  day,  all  being  assembled,  he  told  them  the 
wonders  of  that  feast;  and,  having  roasted  the  cocoa- 
nuts,  he  took  out  the  kernels,  all  charred  and  spoiled, 
and  distributed  them  amongst  his  people.  They 
tasted  the  cocoa-nut,  they  began  to  chew  it,  and  then 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  «55 

spat  it  out,  crying,  '  Our  own  food  is  far  better  than 
that! '  The  Chief  was  confused  and  only  got  laughed 
at  for  all  his  trouble.  Was  the  fault  in  the  cocoa- 
nuts  ?  No ;  but  they  were  spoiled  in  the  cooking  ! 
So  your  attempts  to  explain  Christianity  will  only 
spoil  it.  Tell  them  that  a  man  must  live  as  a  Chris- 
tian before  he  can  show  others  what  Christianity  is." 

On  their  return  to  Fotuna  they  exhibited  Jehovah's 
yam,  given  in  answer  to  prayer  and  labour  ;  they 
told  what  Christianity  had  done  for  Aniwa  ;  but  did 
not  fail  to  qualify  all  their  accounts  with  the  story 
of  the  Erromangan  Chief  and  the  cocoa-nuts,  with  its 
very  practical  lesson. 

The  two  Chiefs  of  next  importance  on  Aniwa 
were  Nerwa  and  Ruwawa.  Nerwa  was  a  keen  de- 
bater; all  his  thoughts  ran  in  the  channels  of  logic 
When  I  could  speak  a  little  of  their  language,  I 
visited  and  preached  at  his  village  ;  but  the  moment 
he  discovered  that  the  teaching  about  Jehovah  was 
opposed  to  their  Heathen  customs,  he  sternly  for- 
bade us.  One  day,  during  my  address,  he  blossomed 
out  into  a  full-fledged  and  pronounced  Agnostic  (with 
as  much  reason  at  his  back  as  the  European  type !) 
and  angrily  interrupted  me  : — 

"  It's  all  lies  you  come  here  to  teach  us,  and  you 
call  it  Worship !  You  say  your  Jehovah  God  dwells 
in  Heaven.  Who  ever  went  up  there  to  hear  Him  or 
see  Him  ?  You  talk  of  Jehovah  as  if  you  had  visited 
His  Heaven.  Why,  you  cannot  climb  even  to  the 
top   of  one  of  our  cocoa-nut  trees,  though  we  can, 


a56  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN/WANS. 

and  that  with  ease  !  In  going  up  to  the  roof  of 
your  own  Mission  House,  you  require  the  help  of  a 
ladder  to  carry  you.  And  even  if  you  could  make 
your  ladder  higher  than  our  highest  cocoa-nut  tree, 
on  what  would  you  lean  its  top  ?  And  when  you 
get  to  its  top,  you  can  only  climb  down  the  other 
side  and  end  where  you  began  !  The  thing  is  im- 
possible. You  never  saw  that  God  ;  you  never 
heard  Him  speak  ;  don't  come  here  with  any  of  your 
white  lies,  or  I'll  send  my  spear  through  you." 

He  drove  us  from  his  village,  and  furiously 
threatened  murder,  if  we  ever  dared  to  return.  But 
very  soon  thereafter  the  Lord  slmu  us  a  little  orphan 
girl  from  Nerwa's  village.  She  was  very  clever,  and 
could  both  read  and  write,  and  told  over  all  that  we 
taught  her.  Her  visits  home,  or  at  least  amongst  the 
villagers  where  her  home  had  been,  her  changed 
appearance  and  her  childish  talk,  produced  a  very 
deep  interest  in  us  and  in  our  work. 

An  orphan  boy  next  was  sent  from  that  village  to 
be  kept  and  trained  at  the  Mission  House,  and  he 
too  took  back  his  little  stories  of  how  kind  and  good 
to  him  were  Missi  the  man  and  Missi  the  woman. 
By  this  time  Chief  and  people  alike  were  taking  a 
lively  interest  in  all  that  was  transpiring.  One  day 
the  Chief's  wife,  a  quiet  and  gentle  woman,  came  to 
the  Worship  and  said, — 

"  Nerwa's  opposition  dies  fast.  The  story  of  the 
Orphans  did  it.  He  has  allowed  me  to  attend  the 
Church,  and  to  eret  the  Christian's  book  " 


PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS.  157 

We  gave  her  a  book  and  a  bit  of  clothing.  She 
went  home  and  told  everything.  Woman  after 
woman  followed  her  from  that  same  village,  and 
Bome  of  the  men  began  to  accompany  them.  The 
only  thing  in  which  they  showed  a  real  interest  was 
the  children  singing  the  little  hymns  which  I  had 
translated  into  their  own  Aniwan  tongue,  and  which 
my  wife  had  taught  them  to  sing  very  sweetly  and 
joyfully.  Nerwa  at  last  got  so  interested  that  he 
came  himself,  and  sat  within  earshot,  and  drank  in 
the  joyful  sound.  In  a  short  time  he  drew  so  near 
that  he  could  hear  our  preaching,  and  then  began 
openly  and  regularly  to  attend  the  Church.  His 
keen  reasoning  faculty  was  constantly  at  work.  He 
weighed  and  compared  everything  he  heard,  and 
soon  out-distanced  nearly  all  of  them  in  his  grasp  of 
the  ideas  of  the  Gospel.  He  put  on  clothing,  joined 
our  School,  and  professed  himself  a  follower  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  He  eagerly  set  himself,  with  all  his 
power,  to  bring  in  a  neighbouring  Chief  and  his 
people,  and  constituted  himself  at  once  an  energetic 
and  very  pronounced  helper  to  the  Missionary. 

On  the  death  of  Naswai,  Nerwa  at  once  took  his 
place  in  carrying  my  Bible  to  the  Church,  and  seeing 
that  all  the  people  were  seated  before  the  stopping 
of  the  bell.  I  have  seen  him  clasping  the  Bible  like 
a  living  thing  to  his  breast,  and  heard  him  cry, — 

"Oh,  to  have  this  treasure  in  my  own  words  o( 
Aniwa ! " 

When  Matthew  and  Mark  were  at  last  printed  in 

P.  17 


t58  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  AN  I  WANS. 

Aniwan,  he  studied  them  incessantly,  and  soon 
could  read  them  freely.  He  became  the  Teacher 
in  his  own  village  School,  and  delighted  in  instruct- 
ing others.  He  was  assisted  by  Ruwawa,  whom  he 
himself  had  drawn  into  the  circle  of  Gospel  in  fluence  ; 
and  at  our  next  election  these  two  friends  were 
appointed  Elders  of  the  Church,  and  greatly  sus- 
tained our  hands  in  every  good  work  on  Aniwa. 

After  years  of  happy  and  useful  service,  the  time 
came  for  Nerwa  to  die.  He  was  then  so  greatly 
beloved  that  most  of  the  inhabitants  visited  him 
during  his  long  illness.  He  read  a  bit  of  the  Gospels 
in  his  own  Aniwan,  and  prayed  with  and  for  every 
visitor.  He  sang  beautifully,  and  scarcely  allowed 
any  one  to  leave  his  bedside  without  having  a  verse 
of  one  or  other  of  his  favourite  hymns,  "  Happy 
Land,"  and  "  Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee."  On  my 
jast  visit  to  Nerwa,  his  strength  had  gone  very  low, 
but  he  drew  me  near  his  face,  and  whispered, — 

"  Missi,  my  Missi,  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  You  see 
that  group  of  young  men  ?  They  came  to  sympathize 
with  me  ;  but  they  have  never  once  spoken  the  name 
of  Jesus,  though  they  have  spoken  about  everything 
else !  They  could  not  have  weakened  me  so,  if  they 
had  spoken  about  Jesus!  Read  me  the  story  of 
Jesus ;  pray  for  me  to  Jesus.  No !  stop,  let  us  call 
them,  and  let  me  speak  with  them  before  I  go." 

I  called  them  all  around  him,  and  he  strained 
his  dying  strength,  and  said,  "After  I  am  gone, 
\et  there  be  no  bad  talk,  no  Heathen  ways.     Sing 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  %l\ 

Jehovah's  songs,  and  pray  to  Jesus,  and  bury  me  as 
a  Christian.  Take  good  care  of  my  Missi,  and  help 
him  all  you  can.  I  am  dying  happy  and  going  to  be 
with  Jesus,  and  it  was  Missi  that  showed  me  this 
way.  And  who  among  you  will  take  my  place  in  the 
village  School  and  in  the  Church.?  Who  amongst 
you  all  will  stand  up  for  Jesus  ?  " 

Many  were  shedding  tears,  but  there  was  no  reply  ; 
after  which  the  dying  Chief  proceeded, — 

"  Now  let  my  last  work  on  earth  be  this  : — we  will 
read  a  chapter  of  the  Book,  verse  about,  and  then  I 
will  pray  for  you  all,  and  the  Missi  will  pray  for  me, 
and  God  will  let  me  go  while  the  song  is  still  sound- 
ing in  my  heart  1 " 

At  the  close  of  this  most  touching  exercise,  we 
gathered  the  Christians  who  were  near-bye  close 
around,  and  sang  very  softly  in  Aniwan,  "  There  is  a 
Happy  Land."  As  they  sang,  the  old  man  grasped 
my  hand,  and  tried  hard  to  speak,  but  in  vain.  His 
head  fell  to  one  side,  "  the  silver  cord  was  loosed, 
and  the  golden  bowl  was  broken." 

Soon  after  his  burial,  the  best  and  ablest  man  in 
the  village,  the  husband  now  of  the  orphan  girl 
already  referred  to,  came  and  offered  himself  to  take 
the  Chief's  place  as  Teacher  in  the  village  School ; 
and  in  that  post  he  was  ably  assisted  by  his  wife,  our 
"little  maid,"  the  first  who  carried  the  news  of  the 
Gospel  life  to  her  tribe,  and  inclined  their  ears  to 
listen  to  the  message  of  Jesus. 

His  great  friend,  Ruwawa  the  Chief,  had  waited  by 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS. 


Nerwa  like  a  brother  till  within  a  few  days  (^^  ♦.he 
latter's  death,  when  he  also  was  smitten  down  appa^ 
rently  by  the  same  disease.  He  was  thought  to  be 
dying,  and  he  resigned  himself  calmly  into  the  hands 
of  Christ.  One  Sabbath  afternoon,  sorely  distressed 
for  lack  of  air,  he  instructed  his  people  to  carry  him 
from  the  village  to  a  rising  ground  on  one  of  his 
plantations.  It  was  fallow  ;  the  fresh  air  would 
reach  him  ;  and  all  his  friends  could  sit  around  him. 
They  extemporized  a  rest, — two  posts  stuck  into  the 
ground,  slanting,  sticks  tied  across  them,  then  dried 
banana  leaves  spread  on  these  and  also  as  a  cushion 
on  the  ground, — and  there  sat  Ruwawa,  leaning  back 
and  breathing  heavily.  After  the  Church  Services. 
I  visited  him,  and  found  half  the  people  of  that  side 
of  the  Island  sitting  round  him,  in  silence,  in  the  oi)en 
air.  Ruwawa  beckoned  me,  and  I  sat  down  before 
him.  Though  suffering  sorely,  his  eye  and  face  had 
the  look  of  ecstasy. 

"Missi,"  he  said,  "I  could  not  breathe  in  my 
village  ;  so  I  got  them  to  carry  me  here,  where  there 
is  room  for  all.  They  are  silent  and  thr\-  weep, 
because  they  think  I  am  dying.  If  it  were  Goti's 
will,  I  would  like  to  live  and  to  help  \'ou  in  Mis 
work  I  am  in  the  hands  of  our  dear  Lord.  If  II- 
takes  me,  it  is  good  ;  if  lie  spares  me,  it  is  good' 
I'ray,  and  tell  our  Saviour  all  about  it." 

I  explained  to  the  people,  that  we  would  tell  oui 
Heavenlv  Father  how  an.\ious  we  all  were  to  see 
Ruwawa    given   back  to  us  strong  and   well  to  work 


PEN-PCRTRAITS    OF  ANIWaNS.  261 


for  Jesus,  and  then  leave  all  to  His  wise  and  holy 
disposal.  I  prayed,  and  the  place  became  a  very 
Rochim.     When  I  left  him,  Ruwavva  exclaimed, — 

"  Farewell,  Missi ;  if  I  go  first,  I  will  welcome  you 
to  Glory  ;  if  I  am  spared,  I  will  work  with  you  for 
Jesus  ;  so  all  is  well !  " 

One  of  the  young  Christians  followed  me  and 
said, — "Missi,  our  hearts  are  very  sore!  If  Ruwawa 
dies,  we  have  no  Chief  to  take  his  place  in  the 
Church,  and  it  will  be  a  heavy  blow  against  Jehovah's 
Worship  on  Aniwa." 

I  answered,—"  Let  us  each  tell  our  God  and  Father 
all  that  we  feel  and  all  that  we  fear;  and  leave 
Ruwawa  and  our  work  in  His  holy  hands." 

We  did  so,  with  earnest  and  unceasing  cry.  And 
Vrhen  all  hope  had  died  out  of  every  heart,  the  Lord 
began  to  answer  us;  the  disease  began  to  relax  its 
hold,  and  the  beloved  Chief  was  restored  to  health. 
As  soon  as  he  was  able,  though  still  needing  help,  he 
found  his  way  back  to  the  Church,  and  we  all  offered 
special  thanksgiving  to  God.  He  indicated  a  desire 
to  say  a  few  words  ;  and  although  still  very  weak, 
spoke  with  great  pathos  thus  : — 

**  Dear  Friends,  God  has  given  me  back  to  you  all. 
I  rejoice  thus  to  come  here  and  praise  the  great 
Father,  who  made  us  all,  and  who  knows  how  to 
make  and  keep  us  well.  I  want  you  all  to  work 
hard  for  Jesus,  and  to  lose  no  opportunity  of  trying 
to  do  good  and  so  to  please  Him.  In  my  deep 
journey  away  near  to  the  grave,  it  was  the  memory 


26a  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF   ANIWANS. 

of  v/hat  I  had  done  in  love  to  Jesus  that  made  my 
heart  sing.  I  am  not  afraid  of  pain, — my  dear 
Lord  Jesus  suffered  far  more  for  me  and  teaches  me 
how  to  bear  it.  I  am  not  afraid  of  war  or  famine  or 
death,  or  of  the  present  or  of  the  future  ;  my  dear 
Lord  Jesus  died  for  me,  and  in  dying  I  shall  live 
with  Him  in  Glory.  I  fear  and  love  my  dear  Lx)rd 
Jesus,  because  He  loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for 
me." 

Then  he  raised  his  right  hand,  and  cried  in  a  soft, 
full-hearted  voice, — "  My  own,  my  dear  Lord  Jesus  I  " 
and  stood  for  a  moment  looking  joyfully  upward,  as 
if  gazing  into  his  Saviour's  face.  When  he  sat  down, 
there  was  a  long  hush,  broken  here  and  there  by  a 
smothered  sob ;  and  Ruwawa's  words  produced  an 
impression  that  is  remembered  to  this  day. 

In  1888,  when  I  visited  the  Islands,  Ruwawa  was 
still  devoting  himself  heart  and  soul  to  the  work  of 
the  Lord  on  Aniwa.  Assisted  by  Koris,  a  Teachei 
from  Aneityum,  and  visited  occasionally  by  our  ever- 
dear  and  faithful  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watt,  fronr 
Tanna,  the  good  Ruwawa  carries  forward  all  the 
work  of  God  on  Aniwa,  along  with  others,  in  our 
absence  as  in  our  presence.  The  meetings,  the  Com- 
municants' Clais,  the  Schools,  and  the  Church  Services 
are  all  regularly  conducted  and  faithfully  attended 
"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul ! " 

I  am  now  reminded  of  the  story  of  Waiwai,  both 
because  it  was  interesting  for  his  own  personality, 
and  also  as  illustrating  our  difficulties  about  the  deli- 


PEN-POKTRAlTS  OF  AN/WANS.  263 

cate  question  of  many  wives.  He  was  a  man  of 
great  wisdom,  and  had  in  his  early  days  displayed 
unwonted  energy.  His  assistance  in  finding  exact 
and  idiomatic  equivalents  for  me,  while  translating 
the  Scriptures,  was  of  the  highest  value. 

He  had  been  once  at  the  head  of  a  numerous 
people,  but  was  now  literally  a  Chief  without  a  tribe. 
His  son  and  heir  was  smitten  down  with  sunstroke, 
while  helping  us  to  get  the  coral  limestone,  and 
shortly  thereafter  died.  His  only  daughter  was 
married  to  a  young  Chief  And  at  last,  of  all  his 
seven  wives  only  two  remained  alive. 

He  became  a  regular  attender  at  Church,  and  when 
our  first  Communicants'  Class  was  formed,  Waiwai 
and  his  two  wives  were  enrolled.  At  Communion 
time,  he  was  dreadfully  disappointed  when  informed 
that  he  could  neither  be  baptized  nor  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Table  till  he  had  given  up  one  of  his  wives, 
as  God  allowed  no  Christian  to  have  more  than  one 
wife  at  a  time.  They  were  advised  to  attend  regu- 
larly, and  learn  more  and  more  of  Christianity,  till 
God  opened  up  their  way  in  regard  to  this  matter; 
that  it  might  be  done  from  conscience,  under  a  sense 
of  duty  to  Christ,  and  if  at  all  possible  by  peaceable 
and  mutual  agreement. 

Waiwai  professed  to  be  willing,  but  found  it  terribly 
hard  to  give  up  either  of  his  wives.  They  had  houses 
far  apart  from  each  other,  for  they  quarrelled  badly, 
as  is  usual  in  such  cases.  But  both  were  excellent 
workers,   both  were  very  attentive   to  the  wants  of 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS. 


Watwai,  and  he  managed  to  keep  on  affectionate 
terms  with  both.  After  all  the  other  men  on  the 
Island  had,  under  the  influence  of  Christianity,  given 
up  all  their  wives  save  one,  Waiwai  began  to  feel 
rather  ashamed  of  being  the  conspicuous  exception, 
or  thought  it  prudent  to  pretend  to  be  ashamed  ;  and 
so  he  publicly  scolded  them  both,  ordering  one  or 
other  to  go  and  leave  him,  that  he  might  be  enabled 
to  join  the  Church  and  be  a  Christian  like  the  rest. 
But  I  learned  privately  that  he  did  not  wish  either 
to  go,  and  that  he  would  shoot  the  one  that  dared  to 
leave  him.  I  remonstrated  with  him  on  his  hypo- 
crisy, warning  him  that  God  knew  his  heart.  At  last 
he  said,  that  sino^;  neither  of  them  would  depart,  he 
would  leave  them  both  and  go  to  Tanna  for  a  year, 
ordering  one  or  other  of  them  to  get  married  during 
his  absence.  He  did  go,  but  on  his  return  found 
both  still  awaiting  him  at  their  respective  stations. 
He  pretended  to  scold  them  very  vigorously  in  public; 
but  his  duplicity  was  too  open,  and  I  again  very 
solemnly  rebuked  him  for  double  dealing,  showing 
him  that  not  even  men  were  deceived  by  him,  much 
less  the  all-seeing  God.  He  frankly  admitted  his 
hypocrisy.  He  loved  both  ;  he  did  not  want  to  part 
with  either  ;  and  both  were  excellent  workers  ! 

In  process  of  time  the  younger  of  the  two  women 
bore  him  a  beautiful  baby  boy,  about  which  he  was 
immensely  uplifted  ;  and  a  short  while  thereafter  the 
elder  woman  died.  At  her  grave  the  invett:rate  talk- 
ing   instinct    of   these    Islanders    asserted   itself,   and 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANI IVANS.  a6s 

Waiwai  made  a  speech  to  the  assembled  people  in 
the  follovving  strain  : — 

"  O  ye  people  of  Aniwa,  I  was  not  willing  to  give 
op  either  of  my  wives  for  Jesus ;  but  God  has  taken 
one  from  me  and  laid  her  there  in  the  grave  ;  and 
now  I  am  called  to  be  baptized,  and  to  follow  Jesus." 

The  two  now  regularly  attended  Church,  and 
learned  diligently  at  the  Communicants'  Class.  Both 
seemed  to  be  very  sincere,  and  Waiwai  particularly 
showed  a  very  gentle  Christian  spirit,  and  seemed  to 
brood  much  upon  the  loss  of  family  and  people  and 
tribe  that  had  befallen  him.  His  had  been  indeed  a 
crushing  discipline,  and  it  was  not  yet  complete. 
For,  shortly  before  the  Communion  at  which  they 
were  to  be  received  into  fellowship,  his  remaining 
wife  became  suddenly  ill  and  died  also.  At  hei 
grave  the  old  man  wept  very  bitterly,  and  made 
another  speech,  but  this  time  in  tones  of  more  intense 
reality  than  before,  as  if  the  iron  had  entered  his 
very  soul : — 

"Listen,  all  ye  men  of  Aniwa,  and  take  warning 
by  Waiwai.  I  am  now  old,  and  ready  to  drop  into 
the  grave  alone.  My  wives  kept  me  back  from  Jesus, 
but  now  they  are  all  taken,  and  I  am  left  without  one 
to  care  for  me  or  this  little  child.  I  tried  to  deceive 
the  Missi,  but  I  could  not  deceive  God.  When  I 
was  left  with  only  one  wife,  I  said  that  I  would  now  be 
baptized  and  live  as  a  Christian.  But  God  has  taken 
her  also.  I  pretended  to  serve  the  Lord,  when  I  was 
only   serving    and    pleasing    myself.     God    has    now 


i66  PES  PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

broken  my  heart  all  to  pieces.  I  must  learn  no 
/oncrer  to  please  myself,  but  to  please  my  Lord.  Oh, 
iake  warning  by  me,  all  ye  men  of  Aniwal  Lies 
cannot  cheat  the  great  Jehovah  God." 

Poor  broken-hearted  Waiwai  had  sorrow  upon 
.sorrow  to  the  full.  We  had  agreed  to  baptize  him 
and  admit  him  to  the  Lord's  Table.  But  a  terrible 
form  of  cramp,  sometimes  met  with  on  the  Islands, 
overtook  him,  shrinking  up  both  his  legs,  and  curving 
his  feet  up  behind  him.  He  suffered  great  agony, 
and  could  neither  walk  nor  sit  without  pain.  In 
spite  of  all  efforts  to  relieve  him,  this  condition 
became  chronic  ;  and  he  died  at  last  from  the  effects 
thereof  during  our  absence  on  furlough. 

His  married  daughter  took  charge  of  him  and  of 
the  little  boy  ;  and  so  long  as  I  was  on  Aniwa  during 
his  illness,  I  visited  and  instructed  and  ministered  to 
him  in  every  possible  way.  He  prayed  much,  and 
asked  God's  blessing  on  all  his  meals  ;  but  all  that  I 
could  say  failed  to  lead  him  into  the  sunshine  of  the 
Divine  Love.  And  the  poor  soul  often  revealed  the 
shadow  by  which  his  heart  was  clouded  by  such  cries 
as  these, — "  I  lied  to  Jehovah  !  It  is  He  that  punishes 
me  !  I  lied  to  Jesus  I  " 

Readers  may  perhaps  think  that  this  case  of  the 
two  wives  and  our  treatment  of  it  was  too  hard  upon 
Waiwai ;  and  those  will  be  the  most  ready  to  condemn 
us,  who  have  never  been  on  the  spot,  and  who  cannot 
see  all  the  facts  as  they  lie  under  the  eyes  of  the 
Missionary.     How  could  we  ever  have  led  Natives  to 


FEN-FORTKAITS    OF  ANI^VANS.  S69 

see  the  difference  betwixt  admitting  a  man  to  the 
Church  who  had  two  wives,  and  not  permitting  a 
member  of  the  Church  to  take  two  wives  after  his 
admission  ?  Their  moral  sense  is  blunted  enough 
without  our  knocking  their  heads  against  a  conun- 
drum in  ethics !  In  our  Church  membership  we 
have  to  draw  the  line  as  sharply  as  God's  law  will 
allow  betwixt  what  is  Heathen  and  what  is  Christian, 
instead  of  minimising  the  difference. 

Again,  we  found  that  the  Heathen  practices  were 
apparently  more  destructive  to  women  than  to  men; 
so  that  in  one  Island,  with  a  population  of  only  two 
hundred,  I  found  that  there  were  thirty  adult  men 
over  and  above  the  number  of  women.  As  a  rule, 
for  every  man  that  has  two  or  more  wives,  the  same 
number  of  men  have  no  wives  and  can  get  none  ; 
and  polygamy  is  therefore  the  prolific  cause  of 
hatreds  and  murders  innumerable. 

Besides  all  this,  to  look  at  things  in  a  purely 
practical  light,  as  the  so-called  "  practical  men  "  are 
our  scornful  censors  in  these  affairs,  it  is  really  no 
hardship  for  one  woman,  or  any  number  of  women, 
to  be  given  up  when  the  man  becomes  a  Christian 
and  elects  to  have  one  wife  only ;  for  every  one  so 
discarded  is  at  once  eagerly  contended  for  by  the 
men  who  had  no  hope  of  ever  being  married,  and 
her  chances  of  comfort  and  happiness  are  infinitely 
improved.  We  had  one  Chief  who  gave  up  eleven 
wives  on  his  being  baptized.  They  were  without  a 
single    exception    happily    settled    in   other    homes 


FEN- POM  TRAITS   OF  A NI IVANS. 


And  he  became  an  earnest  and  devoted  Chris- 
tian. 

While  they  remain  Heathen,  and  have  many  wives 
to  manajje,  the  condition  of  most  of  the  women  is 
worse  than  slavery.  On  remonstrating  with  a  Chief, 
who  was  savagely  beating  one  of  his  wives,  he  indig- 
nantly assured  me, — 

"  We  must  beat  them,  or  they  would  never  obey  us. 
When  they  quarrel,  and  become  bad  to  manage,  we 
have  to  kill  one,  and  feast  on  her.  Then  all  the  other 
wives  of  the  whole  tribe  are  quiet  and  obedient  for  a 
long  time  to  come." 

I  knew  one  Chief,  who  had  many  wives,  always 
jealous  of  each  other  and  violently  quarrelling  amongst 
themselves.  When  he  was  off  at  war,  along  with  his 
men,  the  favourite  wife,  a  tall  and  powerful  woman, 
armed  herself  with  an  axe,  and  murdered  all  the 
others.  On  his  return  he  made  peace  with  her,  and, 
e'ther  in  terror  or  for  other  motives,  promised  to 
forego  and  protect  her  against  all  attempts  at  revenge. 
One  has  to  live  amongst  the  Papuans,  or  the  Malays, 
in  order  to  understand  how  much  Woman  is  indebted 
to  Christ ! 

The  old  Chiefs  only  brother  was  called  Kalangi. 
Twice  in  Heathen  days  he  tried  to  shoot  me.  On  the 
second  occasion  he  heard  me  rebuking  his  daughter 
for  letting  a  child  destroy  a  beautiful  Island  plant  in 
front  of  our  house.  He  levelled  his  musket  at  me, 
but  his  daughter,  whom  we  were  training  at  the  Mis- 
sion   House,  ran  in  front  of  it,  and  cr-ed, — "O  father, 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN/WANS.  269 

don't  shoot  Missi !  He  loves  me.  He  gives  us  food 
and  clothing.  He  teaches  us  about  Jehovah  and 
Jesus !  " 

Then  she  pled  with  me  to  retire  into  the  house 
saying, — "  He  will  not  shoot  you  for  fear  of  shooting 
me.  I  will  soothe  him  down.  Leave  him  to  me,  and 
flee  for  safety." 

Thus  she  probably  saved  my  life.  Time  after  time 
he  heard  from  this  little  daughter  all  that  we  taught 
her,  and  all  she  could  remember  of  our  preaching. 
By-and-bye  he  showed  a  strong  personal  interest  in  the 
things  he  heard  about  Jesus,  and  questioned  deeply. 
and  learned  diligently.  When  he  became  a  Christian, 
he  constituted  himself,  along  with  Nelwang,  my 
body-guard,  and  often  marched  near  me,  or  within  safe 
distance  of  me,  armed  with  tomahawk  and  musket, 
when  I  journeyed  from  village  to  village  in  the  pre- 
Christian  days.  Once,  on  approaching  one  of  our 
most  distant  villages,  Nelwang  sprang  to  my  side, 
and  warned  me  of  a  man  in  the  bush  watching  an 
opportunity  to  shoot  me.     I  shouted  to  the  fellow, — 

"  What  are  you  going  to  shoot  there  ?  This  is  the 
Lord's  own  Day  I  " 

He  answered,  "  Only  a  bird." 

I  replied,  "  Never  mind  it  to-day.  You  can  shoot 
ft  to-morrow.  We  are  going  to  your  Village.  Come 
on  before  us,  and  show  us  the  way  !  " 

Seeing  how  I  was  protected,  he  lowered  his  musket, 
and  marched  on  before  us.  Kalangi  addressed  the 
people,  after  I  had  spoken  and  prayed.     In  course  of 


27©  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS. 

time  they  became  warm  friends  of  the  Worship  ;  and 
that  very  man  and  his  wife,  who  once  sought  my  life, 
sat  with  me  at  the  Lord's  Table  on  Aniwa.  And  the 
little  girl,  above  referred  to,  is  now  the  wife  of  one  ol 
the  Elders  there,  and  the  mother  of  three  Christian 
children, — both  she  and  her  husband  being  devoted 
workers  in  the  Church  of  God. 

Litsi,  the  only  daughter  of  Namakei,  had,  both  in 
her  own  career  and  in  her  connection  with  poor,  dear 
Mungaw,  an  almost  unparalleled  experience.  She 
was  entrusted  to  us  when  very  young,  and  became  a 
bright,  clever,  and  attractive  Christian  girl.  Many 
sought  her  hand,  but  she  disdainfully  replied, — 

"  I  am  Queen  of  my  own  Island,  and  when  1  like  I 
will  ask  a  husband  in  marriage,  as  you  told  us  that 
the  great  Queen  Victoria  did  !  " 

Her  first  husband,  however  won,  was  undoubtedly 
the  tallest  and  most  handsome  man  on  Aniwa  ;  but 
he  was  a  giddy  fool,  and,  on  his  early  death,  she  again 
returned  to  live  with  us  at  the  Mission  House.  Her 
second  marriage  had  everything  to  commend  it,  but 
it  resulted  in  indescribable  disaster.  Mungaw,  heir 
to  a  Chief,  had  been  trained  with  us,  and  gave  every 
evidence  of  decided  Christianity.  They  were  married 
in  the  Church,  and  lived  in  the  greatest  happiness 
He  was  able  and  eloquent,  and  was  first  chosen  as 
a  deacon,  then  as  an  Elder  of  the  Church,  and  finally 
as  High  Chief  of  one  half  of  the  Island.  He  showed 
the  finest  Christian  spirit  under  many  trying  circum- 
stances.    Once,  when  working  at   the   lime    for   the 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  ^^\ 

building  of  our  Church,  two  bad  men,  armed  with 
muskets,  sought  his  life  for  some  revenge  or  another. 
Hearing  of  the  quarrel,  I  rushed  to  the  scene,  and 
heard  him  saying, — 

"  Don't  call  me  coward,  or  think  me  afraid  to  die. 
If  I  died  now,  I  would  go  to  be  with  Jesus.  But  I 
am  no  longer  a  Heathen  ;  I  am  a  Christian,  and 
wish  to  treat  you  as  a  Christian  should." 

Others  now  coming  to  the  rescue,  the  men  were 
disarmed  ;  and,  after  much  talk,  they  professed  them- 
selves ashamed,  and  promised  better  conduct  for  the 
future.  Next  day  they  sent  a  large  present  as  a 
peace-offering  to  me,  but  I  refused  to  receive  it  till 
they  should  first  of  all  make  peace  with  the  young 
Chief  They  sent  a  larger  present  to  him,  praying 
him  to  receive  it,  and  to  forgive  them.  Mungaw 
brought  a  still  larger  present  in  exchange,  laid  it 
down  at  their  feet  in  the  Public  Ground,  shook  hands 
with  them  graciously,  and  forgave  them  in  presence 
of  all  the  people.     His  constant  saying  was, — 

"I  am  a  Christian,  and  I  must  do  the  conduct  of 
a  Christian." 

In  one  of  my  furloughs  to  Australia  I  took  the 
young  Chief  with  me,  in  the  hope  of  interesting  the 
Sabbath  Schools  and  Congregations  by  his  eloquent 
addresses  and  noble  personality.  The  late  Dr. 
Cameron,  of  Melbourne,  having  heard  him,  as  trans- 
lated by  me,  publicly  declared  that  Mungaw's  appear- 
ance and  speech  in  his  Church  did  more  to  show  him 
the  grand  results  of  the  Gospel  amongst  the  Heathen 


a7a  PES'  PORTRAITS   OF  ANI IVANS. 

than  all  the  Missionary  addresses  he  ever  listened  to 
or  read. 

Our  lodging  was  in  St.  Kilda.  My  dear  wife  was 
suddenly  seized  with  a  dangerous  illness  on  a  vi.sit 
to  Taradale,  and  I  was  telegraphed  for.  Finding  that 
I  must  remain  with  her,  I  got  Mungaw  booked  for 
Melbourne,  on  the  road  for  St.  Kilda,  in  charge  of  a 
railway  guard.  Some  white  wretches,  in  the  j2:v'.i5C 
of  gentlemen,  offered  to  see  him  to  the  St.  Kilda 
Station,  assuring  the  guard  that  they  were  friends  of 
mine,  and  interested  in  our  Mission.  They  took  him, 
instead,  to  some  den  of  infamy  in  Melbourne.  On 
refusing  to  drink  with  them,  he  said  they  threw  him 
down  on  a  sofa,  and  poured  drink  or  drugs  into  him 
till  he  was  nearly  dead.  Having  taken  all  his  money 
(he  had  only  two  or  three  pounds,  made  up  of  little 
presents  from  various  friends),  they  thrust  him  out  to 
the  street,  with  only  one  penny  in  his  pocket 

On  becoming  conscious,  he  applied  to  a  policeman, 
who  either  did  not  understand  or  would  not  inter- 
fere. Hearing  an  engine  whistle,  he  followed  the 
sound,  and  found  his  way  to  Spencer  Street  Station. 
There  he  stood  for  a  whole  day,  offering  his  penny 
for  a  ticket  by  every  train,  and  was  always  refused. 
At  la.st  a  sailor  took  pity  on  him,  got  him  some  food, 
and  led  him  to  the  St.  Kilda  Station.  Again  h.i 
proffered  his  penny,  only  to  meet  with  refusal  after 
refusal,  till  he  broke  down,  and  cried  aloud  in  such 
English  as  desperation  gave  him, — 

"If  me  savvy  road,  me  go.     Me  no  savvy  road,  and 


PEN-PORTRAITS    OF    ANIWANS.  XII 

stop  here  me  die.  My  Missi  Paton  live  at  Kilda.  Me 
want  go  Kilda.  Me  no  more  money.  Bad  fellow  took 
all  I     Send  me  Kilda" 

Some  gentle  Samaritan  gave  him  a  ticket,  and  he 
reached  our  house  at  St.  Kilda  at  last.  There  for 
above  three  weeks  the  poor  creature  lay  in  a  sort  of 
stupid  doze.  Food  he  could  scarcely  be  induced  to 
taste,  and  he  only  rose  now  and  again  for  a  drink  of 
water.  When  my  wife  was  able  to  be  removed  thither 
also,  we  found  dear  Mungaw  dreadfully  changed  in 
appearance  and  in  conduct.  Twice  thereafter  I  took 
him  with  me  on  Mission  work  ;  but,  on  medical  advice, 
preparations  were  made  for  his  immediate  return  to 
the  Islands.  I  entrusted  him  to  the  kind  care  of 
Captain  Logan,  who  undertook  to  see  him  safely  on 
board  the  Dayspring,  then  lying  at  Auckland.  Mun- 
gaw was  delighted,  and  we  hoped  everything  from 
his  return  to  his  own  land  and  people.  After  some 
little  trouble,  he  was  landed  safely  home  on  Aniwa 
But  his  malady  developed  dangerous  and  violent 
symptoms,  characterized  by  long  periods  of  quiet 
and  sleep,  and  then  sudden  paroxysms,  in  which  he 
destroyed  property,  burned  houses,  and  was  a  terror 
to  all. 

On  our  return  he  was  greatly  delighted  ;  but  he 
complained  bitterly  that  the  white  men  "had  spoiled 
his  head,"  and  that  when  it  "  burned  hot  "  he  did  all 
these  bad  things,  for  which  he  was  extremely  sorry 
He  deliberately  attempted  my  life,  and  most  cruelly 
abused  his  dear  and  gentle  wife  ;  and  then,  when  the 

P.  :?' 


•74  PEN-PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

frenzy  was  over,  he  wept  and  lamented  over  it.  Many 
a  time  he  marched  round  and  round  our  House  with 
loaded  musket  and  spear  and  tomahawk,  while  we 
had  to  keep  doors  and  windows  locked  and  barri- 
caded ;  then  the  paroxysm  passed  off,  and  he  slept, 
long  and  deep,  like  a  child.  When  he  came  to  him- 
self, he  wept  and  said, — 

"  The  white  men  spoiled  my  head  I  I  know  not 
irhat  I  do.     My  head  burns  hot,  and  I  am  driven." 

One  day,  in  the  Imrai,  he  leapt  up  with  a  loud- 
/«lling  war-cry,  rushed  off  to  his  own  house,  set  fire 
to  it,  and  danced  around  till  everything  he  possessed 
was  burned  to  ashes.  Nasi,  a  bad  Tannese  Chief 
living  on  Aniwa,  had  a  quarrel  with  Mungaw  about 
a  cask  found  at  the  shore,  and  threatened  to  shoot 
him.  Others  encouraged  him  to  do  so,  as  Mungaw 
was  growing  every  day  more  and  more  destructive 
and  violent.  When  a  person  became  outrageous  or 
insane  on  Aniwa, — as  they  had  neither  asylum  nor 
prison,  they  first  of  all  held  him  fast  and  discharged  a 
musket  close  to  his  ear  ;  and  then,  if  the  shock  did 
not  bring  him  back  to  his  senses,  they  tied  him  up 
for  two  days  or  so ;  and  finally,  if  that  did  not  restore 
him,  they  shot  him  dead.  Thus  the  plan  of  Nasi  was 
favoured  by  their  own  customs.  One  niglit,  after 
family  worship, — for  amidst  all  his  madness,  when 
clear  moments  came,  he  poured  out  his  soul  in  faith 
and  love  to  the  Lord, — he  said, — 

**Litsi,  I  am  melting!  My  head  burns.  Let  ui 
go  out  and  get  cooled  in  the  open  air." 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS.  375 

She  warned  him  not  to  go,  as  she  heard  voices 
whispering  under  the  verandah.  He  answered  a  little 
wildly, — 

"  I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  Life  is  a  curse  and 
burden.  The  white  men  spoiled  my  head.  If  there 
is  a  hope  of  dying,  let  me  go  quickly  and  die  1 " 

As  he  crossed  the  door,  a  ball  crashed  through 
him,  and  he  fell  dead.  We  got  the  mother  and  hez 
children  away  to  the  Mission  House ;  and  next 
morning  they  buried  the  remains  of  poor  Mungaw 
under  the  floor  of  his  own  hut,  and  enclosed  the 
whole  place  with  a  fence.  It  was  a  sorrowful  close 
to  so  noble  a  career.  1  shed  many  a  tear  that  1  ever 
took  him  to  Australia.  What  will  God  have  to  say 
to  those  white  fiends  who  poisoned  and  maddened 
poor  dear  Mungaw  ? 

After  a  while  the  good  Queen  Litsi  was  happily 
married  again.  She  became  possessed  with  a  j^reat 
desire  to  go  as  a  Missionary  to  the  people  and  tribe 
of  Nasi,  the  very  man  who  had  murdered  her  hus- 
band.    She  used  to  say, — 

"Is  there  no  Missionary  to  go  and  teach  Nasi's 
people  ?  I  weep  and  pray  for  them,  that  they  too 
may  come  to  know  and  love  Jesus." 

I  answered, — "  Litsi,  if  I  had  only  wept  and 
prayed  for  you,  but  stayed  at  home  in  Scotland, 
would  that  have  brought  you  to  know  and  love  Jesus 
as  you  do  ? " 

"  Certainly  not,"  she  replied. 

•*  Now  then,"  I  proceeded,  "  would   it    not   please 


276  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANHVANS. 

Jesus  and  be  a  grand  and  lioly  revenge,  if  you,  the 
Christians  of  Aniwa,  could  carry  the  Gospel  to  the 
very  peop'c  whose  Chief  murdered  Mungaw  ?  " 

The  idea  took  possession  of  her  soul.  She  was 
never  wearied  talking  and  praying  over  it.  When  at 
length  a  Missionary  was  got  for  Nasi's  people,  Litsi 
and  her  new  husband  placed  themselves  at  the  head 
of  a  band  of  six  or  eight  Aniwan  Christians,  and 
planted  themselves  there  to  open  up  the  way  and 
assist  as  Native  Teachers  tue  Missionary  and  his 
wife.  There  she  and  they  have  laboured  ever  since. 
They  are  "  strong "  for  the  Worship.  Her  son  is 
being  trained  up  by  his  cousin,  an  Elder  of  the 
Church,  to  be  "the  good  Chief  of  Aniwa";  so  she 
calls  him  in  her  prayers,  as  she  cries  on  God  to  bless 
and  watch  over  him,  while  she  is  serving  the  Lord  in 
the  Mission  field.  Many  years  have  now  passed  ;  and 
when  lately  I  visited  that  part  of  Tanna,  Litsi  ran  to 
me,  clasped  my  hand,  kissed  it  with  many  sobs,  and 
cried, — 

"  O  my  father  !  God  has  blessed  me  to  see  you 
again.  Is  my  mother,  your  dear  wife,  well  .?  And 
your  children,  my  brothers  and  sisters  ?  My  love  to 
them  all  !     O  my  heart  clings  to  you  !  " 

We  had  sweet  conversation,  and  then  she  said 
more  calmly, — 

"  My  days  here  are  hard.  I  might  be  happy  and 
wealthy  as  Queen  on  Aniwa.  But  the  Heathen  here 
ire  beginning  to  listen.  The  Missi  sees  them  coming 
nearer  to  Jesus,     And   oh,  what  a  reward  when   we 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AMi\A^S.  «7J 

shall  hear  them  sing  and  pray  to  our  dear  Saviour  ! 
The  hope  of  that  makes  me  strong  for  anything." 

My  heart  often  says  within  itself — When,  when 
will  men's  eyes  at  home  be  opened  ?  When  will  the 
rich  and  the  learned  and  the  noble  and  even  the 
princes  of  the  Earth  renounce  their  shallow  frivolities, 
and  go  to  live  amongst  the  poor,  the  ignorant,  the 
outcast,  and  the  lost,  and  write  their  eternal  famt 
on  the  souls  by  them  blessed  and  brought  to  the 
Saviour  ?  Those  who  have  tasted  this  highest  joy, 
"the  joy  of  the  Lord,"  will  never  again  ask, — Is  Lift 
worth  living  f  Life,  any  life,  would  be  well  spent, 
under  any  conceivable  conditions,  in  bringing  one 
human  soul  to  know  and  love  and  serve  God  and 
His  Son,  and  thereby  securing  for  yourself  at  least 
one  temple  where  your  name  and  memory  would  be 
held  for  ever  and  for  ever  in  affectionate  praise, — a 
regenerated  Heart  in  Heaven.  That  fame  will  prove 
immortal,  when  all  the  poems  and  monuments  and 
pyramids  of  Earth  have  gone  into  dust. 

Nasi,  the  Tannaman,  was  a  bad  and  dangerous 
character,  though  some  readers  may  condone  his 
putting  an  end  to  Mungaw  in  the  terrible  circum- 
stances of  our  case.  During  a  great  illness  that 
befell  him,  I  ministered  to  him  regularly,  but  no 
kindness  seemed  to  move  him.  When  about  to  leave 
Aniwa,  I  went  specially  to  visit  him.  On  parting  I 
said, — 

"Nasi,  are  you  happy?  Have  you  ever  been 
happy  ?  " 


27*  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF   ANIWANS. 

He  answered  gloomily, — "  No  !     Never." 

I  said, — "  Would  you  like  this  dear  little  boy  of 
yours  to  grow  up  like  yourself,  and  lead  the  life  you 
have  lived  ?  " 

"  No ! "  he  replied  warmly  ;  "  I  certainly  would 
not." 

'"Then,"  I  continued,  "you  must  become  a  Chris- 
tian, and  give  up  all  your  Heathen  conduct,  or  he  will 
just  grow  up  to  quarrel  and  fight  and  murder  as  you 
have  done  ;  and,  O  Nasi,  he  will  curse  you  through 
all  Eternity  for  leading  him  to  such  a  life  and  to 
such  a  doom  !  " 

He  was  very  much  impressed,  but  made  no  re- 
sponse. After  we  had  sailed,  a  band  of  our  young 
Native  Christians  held  a  consultation  over  the  case 
of  Nasi.     They  said, — 

"  We  know  the  burden  and  terror  that  Nasi  has 
been  to  our  dear  Missi.  We  know  that  he  has  mur- 
dered several  persons  with  his  own  hands,  and  has 
taken  part  in  the  murder  of  others.  Let  us  unite  in 
daily  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  open  his  heart  and 
change  his  conduct,  and  teach  him  to  love  and  follow 
what  is  good,  and  let  us  set  ourselves  to  win  Nasi  for 
Christ,  just  as  Missi  tried  to  win  us." 

So  they  began  to  show  him  every  possible  kind- 
ness, and  one  after  another  helped  him  in  his  daily 
tasks,  embracing  every  opportunity  of  pleading  with 
him  to  yield  to  Jesus  and  take  the  new  path  of  life. 
At  first  he  repelled  them,  and  sullenly  held  aloof. 
But    their    prayers   never    teased,   and    their    patient 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN  J  WANS.  179 

affections  continued  to  grow.  At  last,  after  long 
waiting,  Nasi  broke  down,  and  cried  to  one  of  the 
Teachers, — 

"  I  can  oppose  your  Jesus  no  longer.  If  He  can 
make  you  treat  me  like  that,  I  yield  myself  to  Him 
and  to  you.  I  want  Hira  to  change  me  too.  I  want 
a  heart  like  that  of  Jesui." 

He  took  the  ugly  paint  patches  from  his  face  ;  he 
cut  off  his  long  Heathen  hair ;  he  went  to  the  sea 
and  bathed,  washing  himself  clean  ;  and  then  he 
came  to  the  Christians  and  dressed  himself  in  a  shirt 
and  a  kilt.  The  next  step  was  to  get  a  book,— his 
was  the  translation  of  the  Gospel  according  to  St. 
John.  He  eagerly  listened  to  every  one  that  would 
read  bits  of  it  aloud  to  him,  and  his  soul  seemed  to 
drink  in  the  new  ideas  at  every  pore.  He  attended 
the  Church  and  the  School  most  regularly,  and  could 
in  a  very  short  time  read  the  Gospel  for  himself. 
The  Elders  of  the  Church  took  special  pains  in  in- 
structing him,  and  after  due  preparation  he  was 
admitted  to  the  Lord's  Table— my  brother  Mis- 
sionary from  Tanna  baptizing  and  receiving  him. 
Imagine  my  joy  on  learning  all  this  regarding  one 
who  had  sullenly  resisted  my  appeals  for  many  years, 
and  how  my  soul  praised  the  Lord  who  is  "  Mighty 
to  save  1 " 

On  my  recent  visit  to  Aniwa,  in  1886,  God's 
almighty  compassion  was  further  revealed  to  mc, 
when  I  found  that  Nasi  the  murderer  was  now  a 
Scripture  Reader,  and  able  to  comment  in  ai  wonder- 


«8o  PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS. 

ful  and  interesting  manner  on  what  he  reads  to  the 
people !  When  I  arrived  on  a  visit  to  the  Island, 
after  my  last  tour  in  Great  Britain  in  the  interests  ol 
our  Mission,  all  the  inhabitants  of  Aniwa  seemed  to 
be  assembled  at  the  boat-landing  to  welcome  me, 
except  Nasi.  He  was  away  fishing  at  a  distance,  and 
had  been  sent  for,  but  had  not  yet  arrived.  On  the 
way  to  the  Mission  House,  he  came  rushing  to  meet 
me.  He  grasped  my  hand,  and  kissed  it,  and  burst 
into  tears.     I  said, — 

"  Nasi,  do  I  now  at  last  meet  you  as  a  Christian  ? " 

He  warmly  answered,  "Yes,  Missi ;  I  now  worship 
and  serve  the  only  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
Bless  God,  I  am  a  Christian  at  last !  " 

My  soul  went  out  with  the  silent  cry,  "  Oh,  that  the 
men  at  home  who  discuss  and  doubt  about  conversion, 
and  the  new  heart,  and  the  power  of  Jesus  to  change 
and  save,  could  but  look  on  Nasi,  and  spell  out  the 
simple  lesson, — He  that  created  us  at  first  by  His 
power  can  create  us  anew  by  His  love  I  " 

My  first  Sabbath  on  Aniwa,  after  the  late  tour  in 
Great  Britain  and  the  Colonies,  gave  me  a  blessed 
surprise.  Before  daybreak  I  lay  awake  thinking  c4 
all  my  experiences  on  that  Island,  and  wondering 
whether  the  Church  had  fallen  off  in  my  four  years' 
absence,  when  suddenly  the  voice  of  song  broke  on 
my  ears  I  It  was  scarcely  full  dawn,  yet  I  jumped 
up  and  called  to  a  man  that  was  passing, — 

"  Have  I  slept  in  ?  Is  it  already  Church-time  ? 
Or  why  are  the  people  met  so  earlv  P  " 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN  1  WANS. 


He  was  one  of  their  leaders,  and  gravely  replied,— 
"Missi,  since  you  left,  we  have  found  it  very  hard  tc 
live  near  to  God!  So  the  Chief  and  the  Teachers 
and  a  few  others  meet  when  daylight  comes  in  every 
Sabbath  morning,  and  spend  the  first  hour  of  every 
Lord's  Day  in  prayer  and  praise.  They  are  met  to 
pray  for  you  now,  that  God  may  help  you  in  your 
preaching,  and  that  all  hearts  may  bear  fruit  to  the 
glory  of  Jesus  this  day."  . 

I  returned  to  my  room,  and  felt  quite  prepared 
myself.  It  would  be  an  easy  and  a  blessed  thing  to 
lead  such  a  Congregation  into  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  !     They  were  there  already. 

On  that  day  every  person  on  Aniwa  seemed  to  be 
at  Church,  except  the  bedridden  and  the  sick.  At 
the  close  of  the  Services,  the  Elders  informed  me  that 
they  had  kept  up  all  the  Meetings  during  my  absence, 
and  had  also  conducted  the  Communicants'  Class, 
and  they  presented  to  me  a  considerable  number  of 
candidates  for  membership.  After  careful  examina- 
tion, I  set  apart  nine  boys  and  girls,  about  twelve  or 
thirteen  years  of  age,  and  advised  them  to  wait  for  at 
least  another  year  or  so,  that  their  knowledge  and 
habits  might  be  matured.  They  had  answered  every 
question,  indeed,  and  were  eager  to  be  baptized  and 
admitted  ;  but  I  feared  for  their  youth,  lest  they 
should  fall  away  and  bring  disgrace  on  the  Church. 
One  of  them,  with  very  earnest  eyes,  looked  at  mc 
and  said, — 

"  We  have  been  taught  that  whosoever  believeth  u 


283  PEN  PORTRAITS  OF  ANIWANS. 

to  be  baptized.  We  do  most  heartily  believe  in  Jesa«» 
and  try  to  please  Jesus." 

I  answered, — "  Hold  on  for  another  year,  and  then 
our  way  will  be  clear." 

But  he  persisted, — "  Some  of  us  may  not  be  living 
then  ;  and  you  may  not  be  here.  We  long  to  be 
baptized  by  you,  our  own  Missi,  and  to  take  our  place 
among  the  servants  of  Jesus." 

After  much  conversation  I  agreed  to  baptize  theni, 
and  they  agreed  to  refrain  from  going  to  the  Lord's 
Table  for  a  year ;  that  all  the  Church  might  by  that 
time  have  knowledge  and  proof  of  their  consistent 
Christian  life,  though  so  young  in  years.  This  dis- 
cipline, I  thought,  would  be  good  for  them  ;  and  the 
Lord  might  use  it  as  a  precedent  for  guidance  in 
future  days. 

Of  other  ten  adults  at  this  time  admitted,  one  was 
specially  noteworthy.  She  was  about  twenty-five, 
and  the  Elders  objected  because  her  marriage  had  not 
been  according  to  the  Christian  usage  on  Aniwa. 
She  left  us  weeping  deeply.  I  was  writing  late  at 
night  in  the  cool  evening  air,  as  was  my  wont  in  that 
oppressive  tropical  clime,  and  a  knock  was  heard  at 
my  door.     I  called  out, — 

"  Akai  era  f"{  =  Who  is  there  ?) 

A  voice  softly  answered, — "  Missi,  it  is  Lamu.  Oh, 
do  speak  with  me  !  " 

This  was  the  rejected  candidate,  and  I  at  once 
opened  the  door. 

"  Oh,  Missi,"  she  began,  "  I  cannot  sleep,  I  cannot 


PEN-PORTRAITS   OF  AN  I  WANS.  2%\ 

eat  ;  my  soul  is  in  pain.  Am  I  to  be  shut  out  from 
Jesus  ?  Some  of  those  at  the  Lord's  Table  com- 
mitted murder.  They  repented,  and  have  been  saved. 
My  heart  is  very  bad  ;  yet  I  never  did  any  of  those 
crimes  of  Heathenism  ;  and  I  know  that  it  is  my  joy 
to  try  and  please  my  Saviour  Jesus.  How  is  it  that 
I  only  am  to  be  shut  out  from  Jesus  ?  " 

I  tried  all  I  could  to  guide  and  console  her,  and  she 
listened  to  all  very  eagerly.  Then  she  looked  up  at 
me  and  said, — 

"  Missi,  you  and  the  Elders  may  think  it  right  to 
keep  me  back  from  showing  my  love  to  Jesus  at  the 
Lord's  Table  ;  but  I  know  here  in  my  heart  that 
Jesus  has  received  me  ;  and  if  I  were  dying  now,  I 
know  that  Jesus  would  take  me  to  Glory  and  present 
me  to  the  Father." 

Her  look  and  manner  thrilled  me.  I  promised  to 
see  the  Elders  and  submit  her  appeal.  But  Lamu 
appeared  and  pled  her  own  cause  before  them  with 
convincing  effect  She  was  baptized  and  admitted 
along  with  other  nine.  And  that  Communion  Day 
will  be  long  remembered  by  many  souls  on  Aniwa. 

It  has  often  struck  me,  when  relating  these  evente, 
to  press  this  question  on  the  many  young  people,  the 
highly  privileged  white  brothers  and  sisters  of  Lamu, 
Did  you  ever  lose  one  hour  of  sleep  or  a  single  meal 
in  thinking  of  your  Soul,  your  God,  the  claims  of 
Jesus,  and  your  Eternal  Destiny  ? 

And  when  I  saw  the  diligence  and  fidelity  of  these 
poor  Aniwan  Elders,  teaching  and  ministering  during 


■'°EN- PORTRAITS   OF  ANIWANS. 


all  those  year>>,  my  soul  has  cried  aloud  to  God, 
Oh,  what  could  not  the  Church  accomplish  if  the 
educated  and  gifted  Elders  atd  others  in  Christian 
lands  would  set  themselves  thus  to  work  for  Jesus,  tc 
teach  the  ignorant,  to  protect  tHe  tempted,  and  ^/) 
rescu    th«  fallen  I 


CHAPTER    IX. 

'OTTERS  FROM  ANIVt^^. 

editorial  Vr^i&ct.  — Letter  for  1867.— Not  Tanna  but  Aniw*.— 
"Missi  Paton  versus  Teapots."— The  Humour  of  Taia.— 
Evening  Village-Prayers.— "  Make  him  Bokis  Sing."- My 
Sewing  Class.— "That  no  Gammon."— " Talk  Birita«ia-" 
— The" Marriage  of  Kahi.  .  .  .  Z^^/^r>r  1869.— First 
Communicants  on  Anivva.— Mungaw  and  the  Mission  Boys. 
—The  Blessing  of  the  ZPtz/j/rzw^.  .  .  .  Utter  for  \%T\.— 
Home  to  Aniwa.—" Taking  Possession."— "Another  Soui 
Committed  to  our  Care."— Hutshi  and  her  Lo/er— Six 
Missionaries  on  Aniwa.  .  .  .  Zf//^r  >r  i875.-Missi 
Paton  and  "Joseph  "  and  the  Tannese.— A  Tropical  Hurri- 
cane.—The  Dis-race  and  Sale  of  Hulshi.-Taia  Baited  by 
Nalihi.— Earthquakes  and  Tidal  Waves.— Farewells.  .  . 
Utter  for  1878.— A  Madman  at  Large.— The  Passing  of 
Yawaci.— The  Madness  and  Death  of  Mungaw.— Our 
Native  Elders.— Music  on  the  Waters.— A  Wicked  Vow. 
Utter  for  1879.- New  Year's  Day  on  Aniwa.— A 
Miserable  Slaver.— Litsi  Married  Again.— Mission  Synod 
on  Erromanga.— Tragic  and  Holy  Memories.-Day-Light 
on  Tanna.— Pigs  in  Galore.— Arrowroot  for  Jehovah. 

[The  Editor  takes  upon  himself  the  responsibility 
of  presenting  here  a  picture  of  life  among  the  New 
Hebrideans,  as  portrayed  by  the  graphic  and  gifted 
pen  of  Mrs.  John  G.  Paton. 

His  only   regret  is  that  the   exigencies  of  space 


286  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

compel  him  to  give  mere  fragme^its  of  these  Letters, 
instead  of  the  full-flowing  descriptions,  which  have 
led  him  to  regard  them  as  amongst  the  most  charm- 
ing pieces  of  MissiooAry  literature  with  which  he  has 
become  acquainted. 

He  apologizes  also  to  that  dear  lady  herself  foi 
the  liberty  he  is  thus  taking  with  her  "  Family 
Epistles," — written  for  the  delight  of  her  inner  circle 
of  friends,  and  for  their  eyes  alone.  He  is  well  aware 
that  if  she  were  at  his  side,  instead  of  being  in  the 
New  Hebrides,  while  he  is  sending  these  pages  to 
press,  nothing  would  probably  induce  her  to  give  her 
consent  to  this  appearance  in  print.  But  he  trusts 
that  her  wrath  will  be  assuaged,  when  she  returns  to 
the  Colonies  and  learns  how  the  Christian  Public  ap- 
prove in  this  respect  of  what  her  friend  has  done. 

The  Editor  makes  no  apology  to  the  reader  for 
this  break  in  the  flow  of  the  story,  or  even  for 
re-touching  one  or  two  scenes  that  are  past,  for  he 
already  instinctively  knows  that  even  these  fragments 
will  be  appreciated,  as  a  great  enrichment  to  the 
Autobiography  which  he  has  been  privileged  to 
introduce  to  them.] 

(1867.) 

TO  REV.  DR.  MACDONALD,  SOUTH  MELBOURNE. 

•*.  .  .  How  much  I  enjoyed  your  kind  letter  which  came 
by  the  Dayspritf^  last  month  !  I  was  delighted  indeed  to  hear 
that  your  Parish  now  extends  to  the  New  Hebrides,— rather  a 
scattered  one  certainly,   nevertheless    you  are   bound  to  look 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 


after  your  flock,  and  we  shall  soon  be  expecting  a  pastoral 
visit.     .    .    . 

"You  were,  I  dare  say,  surprised  when  you  heard  that  we 
had  been  sent  to  Aniwa  instead  of  Tanna,  It  was  a  blow 
which  Mr.  Paton  has  hardly  got  over  yet ;  but  all  the  brethren 
were  decidedly  opposed  to  us  going  there  alone,  and  we  feel 
iiow  that  we  have  been  Divinely  led  hither.  Mr.  Inglis,  in  his 
last  kind  letter,  said  to  Mr.  Paton  that  he  believed  he  was 
doing  more  real  work  for  Tanna,  by  bringing  the  Aniwans  to  a 
knov/ledge  of  the  truth  and  thus  fitting  them  for  by-and-bye 
spreading  the  Gospel  among  the  Tannese,  than  if  he  were  now 
labouring  alone  among  that  dense  mass  of  people.  We  are 
encouraged,  therefore,  to  hope  that  there  may  be  many  ambas- 
sadors for  Christ  from  this  little  Island,  for  the  Aniwans  are  a 
superior  people,  and  the  work  has  made  steady  and  rapid  pro- 
gress of  late.  I  don't  mean  that  half  the  people  are  converted, — 
very  far  from  that  I  There  is  a  great  deal  to  be  done,  before 
the  soil  is  prepared  even  to  receive  the  seed,—  they  cling  so  to 
their  old  prejudices  and  superstitions.  I  believe,  to  many  of 
them,  it  is  like  taking  a  great  leap  into  the  dark  to  risk  the 
anger  of  their  gods  by  coming  to  the  Worship.  For  what  proof 
have  they  at  first  that  we  are  leading  them  into  the  right  way  ? 
True,  they  see  we  wish  to  be  kind  ;  but  the  idea  of  any  one 
coming  among  them  simply  for  their  good  is  a  doctrine  they 
cannot  understand. 

"  We  are  very  thankful  to  have  so  many  regularly  at  Church  ; 
and  Mr.  Paton  possessed  a  great  advantage  in  being  able  to 
address  them  from  the  first  in  Tannese,  which  some  of  them 
speak  freely, — hence  the  double  hope  of  training  them  as 
helpers  for  Tanna.  You  would  be  surprised  to  see  with  what 
propriety  the  Services  are  conducted.  The  Native  Teachers,  two 
devoted  men  from  Aneityum  who  have  been  here  for  years,  try 
to  give  short  speeches.  Then  Mr.  Paton  usually  invites  one  or 
other  of  the  more  enlightened  of  the  Aniwans  to  speak,  which 
he  does  by  invariably  pitching  into  his  brethren  in  the  most 
energetic  terms,  comparing  them  to  pigs,  dogs,  serpents,  etc, 
the  speaker  not  generally  including  himself,  and  asking  how 
long  they  mean  to  continue  theii  'black-hearted  conduct'? 


a88  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"They  are  never  at  a  loss  for  a  text,  and  for  a  long  time 

after  we  came  it  sounded  to  me  something  like  '  Missi  Paton 
and  Teapots.'  I  supposed  it  to  be,  '  Missi  Paton  versus  Tea- 
pots,' but  by-and-bye  I  discovered  that  it  was  not  Teapots,  but 
Teapolo  (- Devil),  against  which  ihey  stormed.  Lately  they 
have  been  choosing  more  sacred  subjects,  generally  a  repc'ition 
of  what  they  have  heard  from  Mr.  Paton  before,  or  been  helping 
him  to  translate  during  the  week.  Last  Sabbath,  we  were  much 
struck  with  the  gentle,  persuasive  tones  of  the  old  Chief  who 
was  addressing  them.  Mr.  Paton  noted  down  two  words  he 
did  not  remember  having  heard  before,  and  asked  for  the 
translation  after  worship.  The  man  took  him  by  the  hand  and 
said  in  Tannese,  '  Missi,  I  vas  only  telling  them  what  you  have 
been  teaching  us  all  this  time  about  Jesus  pouring  out  His 
blood  to  wash  away  all  our  sins  ! ' 

**Taia.  and  Namakei  the  Chief,  two  of  our  firmest  friends, 
give  very  telling  speeches  sometimes.  The  former  is  a  tall  and 
powerful  fellow,  quite  a  notoriety  on  account  of  his  loquacious 
powers.  He  has  a  great  deal  of  ready  wit  too  ;  and,  though  he 
does  little  else  but  talk,  it  is  wonderful  what  influence  he  exerts. 
Some  time  ago,  he  prevented  a  violent  quarrel  ending  in  pro- 
bable bloodshed.  The  party  who  thought  themselves  insulted 
ran  home,  seized  their  arms,  and  were  rushing  past  Taias 
house,  where  he  was  lying  outside,  basking  in  the  sun  and 
enjoying  his  pipe.  He  saw  something  was  wrong,  for  they 
don't  continue  the  habit  of  carrying  their  arms  constantly  now, 
and  he  called  out  to  them  (of  course  in  their  own  language), 
•  Stop  !  stop  !  let  me  see  what  you  are  carrying.  Is  it  the  book 
that  Missi  has  been  busy  making?'  His  sly  hit  set  them  all 
a-laughing,  and  they  turned  into  his  house ;  there  he  had  a  long 
and  serious  talk  with  them,  and  got  them  to  give  jd  the  idea 
of  fighting,  at  least  for  that  day.  The  next  being  iabbath,  he 
came  to  Mr.  Paton  before  the  Service  to  ask  him  to  let  hirn 
speak  ;  and,  having  both  the  nffending  parties  present,  he  did 
pve  it  them,  finishing  up  by  reminding  them  how  difficult  it 
had  been  to  get  a  Missionary,  and  how  he,  Taia,  had  gone  to 
Aneityum  to  plead  for  more  Native  Teachers  after  tliey  had 
murdered  Nemeyan  and  tried  to  kill  Navalak,  and  how  he  had 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  aS9 

always  been  careful  to  give  them  food  to  do  the  work  of  Jehovah  1 
In  that  part  of  the  speech  referring  to  his  own  conduct,  there 
were  a  few  embellishments  which  in  strict  regard  to  truth  might 
have  been  omitted ;  but  his  advice  seemed  to  do  good,  for  we 
heard  no  more  of  that  quarrel. 

"  Taia,  however,  does  not  always  do  as  he  professes,  and  Mr. 
Paton  sometimes  feels  it  incumbent  on  him  to  call  Taia  to 
account  ;  but  Taia's  equanimity  is  never  in  the  least  ruffled. 
He  sits  listening  with  his  chin  resting  upon  his  knees,  looking 
up  now  and  again  with  a  bland  smile,  saying,  '  Ah,  very  good 
talk  that,  Missi  I     Very  good  talk  that  ! '     .     .     . 

"  Namakei  never  fails,  when  well,  to  take  Mr.  Paton's  Bible 
and  lay  it  on  the  desk  every  Sabbath  and  Wednesday  before  the 
Service,  and  to  get  the  people  in  the  village  assembled  for  wor- 
ship, which  we  have  every  evening  under  a  large  banyan  tree  in 
the  Imrai  (  =  the  public  meeting-ground),  the  great  place  of 
general  rendezvous,  which  is  close  behind  our  house. 

"I  particularly  e.ijoy  this  Evening  Service,  vhen  all  Nature 
is  at  rest  and  looks  so  exquisitely  beautiful,  everything  reflecting 
the  gorgeous  sunsets  and  nothing  heard  but  the  soft  rustle  of 
the  leaves  ?"nd  what  Longfellow  calls  '  the  symphony  of  Ocean. 
1  think  the  Natives,  too,  are  inspired  with  u,  for  none  of  us 
seem  inclined  to  move  off  after  worship,  and  often,  but  espe- 
cially on  Sabbath  evenings,  we  sit  still  and  sing  over  all  our 
hymns.  They  never  tire  of  this,  being  all  of  them  intensely 
fond  of  music.     .     .     . 

"  I  was  heartily  amused,  the  first  time  I  was  called  upon  to 
perform  on  Aniwa  !  We  had  just  unpacked  the  harmonium, 
one  day,  about  a  fortnight  after  our  arrival.  The  news  must 
have  spread  like  wildfire  ;  for,  towards  evening,  about  forty  ot 
fifty  people  came  marching  towards  the  Church  (the  house 
where  we  stayed  till  our  new  home  was  built),  the  foremost 
shouting  in  broken  English,  '  Missi,  make  him  bokis  (-box) 
sing  !     Plenty  man  come  hear  you  make  him  bokis  sing  !  ' 

"  I  must  not  omit  to  tell  you  about  my  peculiar  charge,  and  a 
very  pleasant  one  it  is,  I  mean  my  own  Sewing  Class.  Nearly 
fifty  women  and  girls  attend  pretty  regularly  every  morning, 
except   Wednesday   and    Saturday,  and    we    spend    two    houi-. 

P. 


290  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

(often  more)  together  sewing  and  singing.  They  are  very  tract- 
able and  willing  to  learn,  having  taken  a  great  fancy  for  sewing. 
I  never  dreamt  it  would  be  really  such  delightful  work  teaching 
them,  but  my  heart  was  drawn  to  them  from  the  first,  and  I 
will  always  feel  grateful  ko  them  for  the  kindly  way  they  be- 
haved to  me  when  I  landed  amongst  them,  timid  and  rathei 
frightened  at  feeling  myself  the  only  white  woman  on  these 
lonely  shores.     .     .     . 

"  Mr.  Paton  took  the  matter  much  more  coolly,  seeming  to 
take  for  granted  that  they  were  all  his  '  dear  friends,'  thou;4h 
most  of  the  men,  really  fine  fellows  we  have  smce  found  them, 
thought  it  advisable  to  receive  us  with  a  good  deal  of  impudence, 
trying  how  far  we  could  be  imposed  upon  !  Plenty  of  them  talk 
a  little  English,  and  really  it  was  almost  laughable  to  hear  them 
telling  the  most  monstrous  lies  with  such  a  long  innocent  face, 
that  one  would  suppose  they  believed  them  themselves,  and 
then  gravely  adding,  '  That  no  gammon  ! '     .     .     . 

"  I  feel  the  sewing,  however,  to  be  only  a  stepping-stone  to 
something  far  more  important.  It  brings  me  into  contact  with 
them  so  as  to  learn  their  language.  I  so  long  to  be  able  to  talk 
freely  to  them  ;  but  it  is  slow  work  with  me  !  How  the  Apostles 
must  have  appreciated  the  gift  of  Tongues  on  the  day  of  Pente 
cost  !  I  wonder  if  it  was  accorded  to  their  wives  as  well  ?  It 
is  so  provoking,  when  you  think  you  have  mastered  enough  to 
venture  on  a  little  conversation  with  tbem,  to  see  them  looking 
at  each  other  wonderingly.  Some  \\r:,z  ago,  in  talking  to  a  girl, 
I  plunged  a  little  deeper  than  usual,  thinking  to  astonish  her 
with  my  wisdom,  but  she  looked  up  innocently  and  told  me  she 
'  did  not  savvy  talk  Biritania  ! '  I  must  have  made  awful  blun- 
ders at  first.  But  some  of  the  women  can  talk  Tannese  as  well 
as  the  men  ;  and  I  got  Mr.  Paton's  help  in  any  great  difficulty, 
though  he  did  not  at  all  times  enjoy  tlie  interruption,  especially 
if  the  point  in  question  turned  out  to  be  only  about  a  needle  and 
a  thread,  while  he  had  been  called  away  when  setting  up  the 
type  for  our  first  Aniwan  book  !     .     ,     . 

"  Before  closing  this  long  epistle,  I  want  to  tell  you  about  our 
first  Christian  marriage  here,  especially  as  the  Bride  was  decked 
out  from  your  Emerald  Hill  box,  last  sent, — at  least  partly  so.   It 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA,  291 

was  a  ileeply  interesting  occasion.  Kahi,  the  bride,  was  one  of 
my  scholars,  a  pretty  young  widow  of  about  seventeen  ;  and 
Ropu,  her  lover,  was  such  a  nice  fellow,  too,  a  great  favourite 
of  Mr.  Paton's.  They  seemed  really  attached  ;  but  Kahi's 
father-in-law  demurred  about  giving  her  away,  as  he  considered 
her  still  his  property,  having  given  a  high  price  (present  ?)  for 
her  when  he  bought  her  for  his  son.  One  morning,  however, 
Ropu  appeared  with  such  a  number  of  fat  pigs,  that  they  quite 
took  the  old  man's  heart  by  storm,  and  he  declared  that  he 
might  have  her  that  day,  if  the  Missi  thought  it  was  right.  The 
Missi  did  not  object,  but  advised  them  to  get  married  in  Church ; 
and  I  determined  to  give  Kahi  a  nice  present,  in  order  to  tempt 
her  young  companions  to  follow  her  example  ;  not  a  very  high 
motive,  to  be  sure,  but  if  the  prospect  of  a  good  present  will 
induce  them  to  alter  their  habits  in  regard  to  marriage,  I  have 
not  the  slightest  objection  that  it  should  be  so.  It's  about  the 
highest  motive  some  of  them  can  yet  appreciate,  and  there  is 
no  vital  principle,  after  all,  at  stake  in  the  mere  form.  We  made 
the  event  as  public  as  the  time  would  permit,  and  there  was 
quite  a  little  gathering  to  witness  the  ceremony.  Poor  Kahi 
was  brought  to  me  in  tears  ;  but  '^hen  we  put  on  her  nice  skirt 
and  jacket,  and  she  caught  sight  jf  the  pretty  hat  which  hap- 
pened to  be  trimmed  with  orange  blossom,  she  seemed  to 
think  she  had  indulged  long  enough  in  sentiment  and  dried  her 
tears  quite  briskly,  looking  out  from  under  her  long  eyelashes 
from  side  to  side  with  great  admiration,  and  when  at  last  I  put 
a  glaring  red  handkerchief  into  her  hand  she  fairly  laughed 
aloud  !  There  was  a  little  trouble  with  them  in  Church,  as  they 
would  not  come  near  enough  to  join  hands  till  they  were  pushed ; 
and  then  the  poor  girl  got  her  marriage  vows  repeated  to  her 
on  the  deafest  side  of  her  head,  for,  being  too  bashful  or  some- 
thing of  the  sort  to  give  the  response,  it  seemed  to  be  the  public 
opinion  that  Mr.  Paton  was  letting  her  off  too  easily,  and  the 
men  taking  up  the  question  thundered  it  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  elicit  a  pretty  quick  reply  I 

«...     P. S.  "6th  December. 

"  Please  send  the  Dayspring  quickly  down  this  season  ;  for  I 
have  found  this  morning  to  my  honor,  that  the  whole  stock  0/ 


292  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 


Hour  lias  £;one  useless,  and  not  a  bit  of  bread  shaii  we  get  till 
the  Vessel  leuiriis  !  I  suppose  we  are  indebted  to  the  climate 
and  the  weevil  together  for  this.  We  have  plenty  of  other  food, 
—  so  no  danger  of  starving." 

(1869.) 

TO   A    LADY. 

.  .  .  •*  To  spend  such  a  day  as  we  did  a  few  Sabbaths  ago 
when  our  little  Church  of  God  on  Aniwa  was  formally  constituted, 
we  felt  to  be  worth  more  than  all  the  sacrifices  connected  with 
our  isolated  life.  We  had  a  very  good  attendance,  180  being 
present,  and  an  unusual  solenmity  and  interest  pervaded  the 
Church  throughout  the  whole  Services.  The  Communicants, 
twelve  in  number,  were  arranged  in  rows  from  the  platform  to 
my  seat,  so  that  they  occupied  the  space  in  the  centre  ;  and,  as 
they  stood  up  to  answer  the  form  of  questions  Mr.  Paion  put 
to  them  before  receiving  Baptism,  you  could  scarcely  have 
conceived  a  more  interesting  group.  Vasi,  our  eldest  member, 
must  we  think  be  near  to  ninety  ;  but,  aged  and  infirm  as  he  is, 
he  came  every  day  to  School  vith  his  spectacles  on,  and  is  one 
of  Mr.  Paton's  best  writers  as  well  as  readers.  Our  old  chief, 
Namakei,  was  there,  with  his  d.iughter  Litsi.  She  is  his  only 
child  living,  and  is  almost  as  great  a  comfort  to  me  as  to  her 
father.  She  was  the  first  girl  who  came  to  live  with  us,  and, 
being  the  eldest  on  our  Premises,  she  sets  a  good  example  to  the 
others.  Her  devotion  to  Mr.  Paton  amounts  almost  to  idolatry. 
She  seems  as  if  she  never  could  be  grateful  enough  to  him  for 
being  the  means  of  her  conversion.  But  the  one  I  felt  most 
interest  in  was  Namakei's  sister,  a  very  gentle  and  delicate- 
looking  woman.  I  knew  what  it  had  cost  her  to  profess  her 
faith  in  Jesus,  and  how  her  husband  and  son  were  even  then 
jeering  and  laughing  at  her.  If  I  had  time,  I  could  tell  you 
something  interesting  about  each  of  them,  for  of  course  it 
was  our  knowing  all  their  little  histories  that  made  it  so  in- 
tensely gratilying  a  sight  to  us.  1  can  remember  when  one 
began  to  wear  clothing,  when  another  cut  otT  his  long  hair, 
and  when  one   whom  we  had  thought  a  very  hardened  charai' 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  193 

ter  came  one  day  with  the  last  of  his  idols,  saying, — '  Now, 
Missi,  these  are  the  very  last.     I  have  no  more.' 

"  It  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  see  these  all  standing  up  neatly 
clothed,  in  the  midst  of  their  benighted  brethren,  to  declare 
themselves  on  the  Lord's  side  ;  and  more  than  one  could  wit- 
ness without  deep  emotion.  Never  did  I  feel  happier  in  any 
•ociety  on  Earth,  than  when  partaking  of  our  Saviour's  body 
and  bloovi  with  these  dark  Sisters  and  Brothers,  now  united 
with  me  in  Jesus.  It  was  a  day  long  to  be  remembered.  I 
trusi  it  will  be  so  even  in  Eternity,  with  thanksgiving.  Our 
dear  friend  and  sister  Missionary,  Mrs.  McNair,  was  with  us, 
paying  a  long-promised  visit  ;  and  I  felt  so  glad  she  happened 
to  be  here  at  the  time,  for  she  says  she  never  witnessed  a  more 
beautiful  and  affecting  spectacle.  We  have  every  reason  to  hope 
that  the  true  work  of  grace  is  begun  in  their  hearts.  Mr.  Paton 
had  much  satisfaction  in  them  while  attending  his  Candidates' 
Class  ;  and  their  own  earnest  inquiries  were  what  delighted  him 
most.  How  often  have  we  had  cause  to  set  up  our  Ebenezer 
since  coming  to  this  far-off  land  ;  and  this  is  but  a  small  begin- 
ning, yet  we  have  most  emphatically  reason  to  thank  the  Lord 
and  take  courage.     .     .     . 

•'  Mungaw  was  so  disgusted  at  having  to  wear  a  kilt,  that  I 
did  not  dare  to  mention  about  cutting  his  long  hair  ;  and  Mr. 
Paton  does  not  wish  the  Natives  to  be  forced  to  these  things, 
for  he  always  s.iys  that,  when  their  hearts  are  changed,  they 
will  be  sure  to  give  up  these  things  of  their  own  accord.  I 
know  that  this  is  very  true  ;  but  as  I  don't  see  that  there  would 
be  any  harm  in  having  the  short  hair  first,  I  coaxed  Mungaw 
to  cut  his,  and  he  looks  very  much  more  civilized. 

"  We  have  a  gathering  of  boys  now  on  the  Premises  ;  for 
Mungaw  had  not  been  installed  into  his  office  two  days,  before 
a  few  others  came  and  asked  quite  humbly  that  they  might  be 
allowed  to  do  someth'ng  for  the  Missi.  We  were  iruly  amazed 
as  well  as  gratified  at  this  unexpected  proposal ;  for  the  boys 
here,  as  a  rule,  are  the  idlest  and  most  impudent  set  I  ever  saw. 
They  seem  to  be  the  'masters'  too,  for  no  one  thinks  of  con- 
tradicting a  boy.  Of  course,  Mr.  Paton  told  them  that  he  was 
very  glad  to  have  thern  con^e.  as  he  wanted  to  teach  them  a 


S94  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWa. 

great  deal  they  outjht  to  know.  They  are  really  doing  toler- 
ably well,  and  I  feel  so  thankful  to  have  a  man-rook,  as  there 
are  so  many  things  connected  therewith  that  men  or  boys  re- 
quire to  do  and  that  they  will  not  do  to  help  a  woman,  for 
instance,  chopping  wood  and  black-leading  the  stove.     .     . 

"The  Daysprin^  is  a  great  blessing  to  us  all.  There  is  little 
fear  of  any  Missionary  now  on  the  most  savage  Islands  being 
ill-treated,  if  they  see  that  he  is  well  looked  after.  Of  course,  I 
mean  'humanly  speaking,'  the  fear  is  nil;  and  if  we  be  kept  in 
safety,  and  our  work  in  the  end  begins  to  prosper,  that  dear 
little  Vessel  and  her  supporters  have  more  to  do  with  it  all  than 
might  by  some  be  imagined.  Two  of  our  Natives,  one  of  ihem 
the  wildest  character  on  Aniwa,  were  engaged  by  Captain 
Fraser  to  go  as  boat's  crew,  the  trip  before  last  ;  and  they 
came  back  in  ecstasies,  declaring  there  was  never  such  a 
Captain  as  the  one  on  board  the  Dayspring.  He  was  so  kind 
and  good  to  them,  for  when  they  came  to  any  Island  without  a 
Missionary,  he  would  not  let  them  go  on  shore  for  fear  of  being 
killed,  and  that  would  have  damaged  our  work  on  Aniwa. 
Then  they  counted  on  their  finger  ends,  with  great  glee,  the 
things  they  had  received  in  payment ;  and  as  these  are  good 
and  useful  articles,  it  engenders  a  love  for  such  things  instead 
of  the  paint  and  stuffs  they  get  from  the  Traders,  while  their 
huge  ambition  for  sailing  and  sight-seeing  is  gratified." 

(1874.) 
TO  THE  FAMILY  CIRCLE 

••  My  DiAREST  Mother,  Sisters,  AND  Brothers,—  .  .  . 
I  must,  however,  arrive  at  Aniwa  more  by  degrees,  as  this  is  tc 
be  the  journalistic  Family  Epistle,  and  you  have  heard  nolliine 
of  us  since  we  left  Sydney  on  the  4th  April,  with  dear  Dr. 
Steele  on  board,  who  seemed  like  a  link  between  us  and  Civili- 
zation. I  felt  '  strong  to  go,'  as  our  Natives  would  express  it 
for  1  realized  as  I  never  before  had  done  the  '  Lo,  I  am  with 
you,'  and  some  of  God's  dear  ones  with  whom  we  had  had  such 
precious  Christian  fellowshio  were  with  us  till  the  last.     .     . 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIIVA.  39$ 

"  We  had  finished  up  at  Fotuna  soon  after  breakfast  ;  and 
how  intensely  delighted  we  were  to  hear  the  Captain's  cheery 
voice  shouting  out  that  we  would  be  able  to  have  a  drink  of 
milk  at  Aniwa  to-morrow  morning,  as  the  wind  was  fair.  We 
had  all  packed  up  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  first  sight  wl  ick 
greeted  me,  on  looking  out  at  my  port-hole  next  morning,  was 
the  trees  and  rocks  of  dear  old  Aniwa  !  The  first  boat  was 
sent  ashore  with  eight  or  nine  Fotunese  and  their  cumbrous 
baggage,  who  had  insisted  on  coming  to  visit  our  Island,  rather 
to  the  disgust  of  the  Captain.  Meantime  we  were  having  our 
breakfast,  and  Mr.  Arthur,  the  mate,  brought  back  word  that 
our  Natives  were  in  a  state  of  great  delight  and  excitement, — 
dear  Yawaci  making  the  younger  girls  tly  round  their  work, — 
also  that  our  six  cows  had  increased  to  ten,  and  that  our  goats 
no  man  could  number  !  He  had  also  heard  that  a  number 
of  our  Natives  had  died,  and  some  had  been  taken  away  by 
Traders. 

"  When  we  neared  the  shore,  we  could  see  that  the  great 
majority  of  the  people  had  turned  out,  and  even  the  very  cattle 
and  goats  been  brought  to  meet  us  !  There  were  my  girls, 
standing  in  a  group  in  bright  pink  dresses,  sewed  and  shaped 
by  themselves,  and  turkey-red  turbans,  and  m  sliori,  by  one 
and  another  of  the  Natives  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow  were 
well  represented.  Not  one  person,  I  am  thankful  to  say,  was 
without  clothins;.  True,  some  of  their  garments  were  ragged 
and  scanty  enough, — still  they  had  them,  and  it  was  almost 
more  than  «e  expected  from  some  of  them,  after  being  awa> 
from  them  so  long.     They  do  so  love  to  run  naked  ! 

"  What  a  shaking  of  hands,  and  '  Alofa  '-ing  there  was  !  Two 
or  three  little  groups  were  sitting  apart  sobbing  for  their  dead  ; 
indeed,  they  firmly  believed  that  if  we  had  been  on  the  Island 
to  attend  to  them  they  would  not  have  died.  When  we  reached 
the  house,  everj-thing  looked  beautiful  and  the  gionnd  so  weli 
kept,  new  coral  on  the  walks,  a  fine  new  mat  on  the  dining 
room  floor  and  another  on  the  lobby,  and  last,  but  not  least  in 
the  estimation  of  weary  sea-voyagers, — a  great  jug  of  new  go.it'i 
milk  !  When  Dr.  Steele  and  Mr.  Roljertson  made  playfu' 
speeches  about  ogr  Home-commu  before   drinkioL'   ii.    1   could 


•96  LETTERS  FROM  ANJWA. 

most  truly  say,  even  after  all  the  enjoyment  and  kindness  oi 
the  Colonies  and  delightful  Christian  fellowship  with  kindred 
spirits  there,—'  Home,  sweet  Home,  no  place  like  Home.    .    . 

"  Amidst  all  my  hurry,  however,  I  had  five  minutes  alone 
by  my  little  Lena's  grave.  The  beautiful  white  coral  was 
blackened,  but  the  grass  and  shrubs  had  grown,  and  the  lemon 
branches  with  their  bright  fruit  were  bending  over  and  shading 
it  beautifully.  How  naturally  one  looks  up  to  the  blue  sky 
above,  and  wonders  where  the  spirit  is,  or  if  she  can  see  the 
mourning  hearts  below.  She  would  have  been  ruLning  on  her 
own  little  feet  now,  had  she  been  on  Earth  •  but  though  my 
heart  aches  for  her  still,  I  would  not  have  it  otherwise,  for  she 
was  not  sent  in  vain,  and  oh,  what  a  little  teacher  she  has  been  ! 
When  John  took  Dr.  Steele  to  see  the  grave,  he  said, — '  You  have 
thus  taken  possession  ' ;  and  I  felt  we  had  taken  possession  of 
more  through  her  than  that  little  spot  of  ground  on  Aniwa.  .  .  . 

"  Our  visitors  and  Vessel  left  us  in  the  afternoon,  and  on 
my  return  from  seeing  them  off  (John  was  too  exhausted  to 
go),  I  met  a  very  nice  man,  one  of  the  Church  members,  who 
stopped  me  and  said, — '  Missi,  I've  given  my  boy  up  to  you 
and  Missi  the  man,  and  you're  to  feed  and  clothe  and  teach 
him,  as  you  do  the  other  children.'  I  could  hardly  believe  my 
ears,  and  you  would  need  to  know  how  boys  are  prized  here  to 
appreciate  as  we  did  the  sacrifice  made, — at  least  as  John  did, 
for  I  must  confess  that  the  thought  of  their  bodily  sustenance 
comes  between  me  and  the  fervent  thanksgiving  of  my  earnest 
little  man  for  'another  soul  being  added  to  our  care  ! '  We've 
got  ten  of  these  souls,  with  bodies  attached,  at  the  present 
lime,  besides  several  outsiders  who  come  during  the  day,  and 
it  taxes  all  my  ingenuity  to  keep  them  in  work  and  '  Kai-Kai,' 
— their  capacity  for  the  latter  bemg  of  no  mean  order.  Their 
clothes  are  no  concern  beyond  the  making  of  them,  and  that 
they  soon  learn  to  do  for  themselves  ;  for  wc  have  always  been 
abundantly  siipi)lied  from  kind  Mission  friends.  .  .  .  Although 
I  do  sometimes  think  how  nice  it  would  be  to  be  in  Civilization 
with  a  small  house  of  our  own  and  with  the  care  oJ  only  one 
or  two  servants  at  most,  yet  we  are  more  than  re-paid  for  all 
our  love  to  these  dear  Darkies.     They  are  just  like  our  ver7 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  29? 

children,  and  such  we  always  call  them,  and  they  are  so  con- 
fiding and  loving  with  us  and  tell  us  everything,  especially  the 
elder  girls,  who  have  Uved  with  us  now  for  more  than  five 
years. 

"  By  the  way,  we  have  just  had  an  affaire  de  caeur  amongst 
them,  and  as  Hutshi  is  the  young  lady,  you  will  be  interested  to 
bear.  You  know  she  was  given  away,  when  an  infant,  by  her 
parents,  to  Nelwang,  another  infant  about  the  same  age,  but 
who  is  now  one  of  the  best  and  most  intelligent  boys  on  the 
Island,— the  only  drawback  being  that  his  limbs  are  rather 
diseased,  and  he  is  so  fearfully  timid  that  he  won't  let  John 
apply  anything  to  cure  them.  Well,  when  we  were  in  Sydney, 
a  middle-aged  man,  a  returned  labourer,  whose  betrothed  wife 
is  yet  a  baby,  came  trying  to  curry  favour  with  Hutshi's  guar- 
dians (her  parents  are  dead  long  ago)  by  bringing  them  large 
presents,  and  finally  got  them  talked  over  to  give  him  Hutshi 
when  she  returned  with  us, — so  it  was  settled,  only  awaiting 
her  and  our  consent.  Now,  her  guardian  has  always  been  most 
honourable  with  us.  He  gave  up  Hutshi  to  us,  when  she  was 
of  the  greatest  use  in  his  village  (but  I  took  care  to  let  her  go 
and  help  them  pretty  often),  and  when  we  asked  if  she  might 
go  with  us  to  the  Colonies,  he  and  his  wife  said, — '  She  is 
more  your  child  than  ours,  Missi  ;  do  as  you  like.'  So,  when 
they  explained  matters  to  John  one  evening  in  the  study,  and 
said  that  both  Hutshi  and  Nelwang  were  agreeable  to  the 
change,  he  felt  he  could  not  interfere  much,  but  warned  them 
not  to  be  too  rash  and  to  ask  God  about  it 

"  Hutshi,  the  mischief,  flirted  with  her  new  admirer  when 
the  could  get  a  chance,  and  I  felt  it  would  be  a  great  relief  to 
have  her  married  ;  but  we  could  see,  from  Nelwang's  looks 
(he  is  one  of  our  boys),  that  there  was  a  pain  at  his  heart.  I 
set  him  a  piece  of  work  in  the  dining-room  one  day,  and,  sitting 
down  to  help  him,  got  all  his  confidence.  The  poor  boy's  heart 
was  breaking,  and  he  wound  up  by  saying, — '  I  can't  tell  them 
my  heart,  Missi,  for  they  would  but  laugh,  and  I  am  only  one; 
but  if  my  father  had  been  alive,  they  would  not  have  dared 
to  give  Hutshi  away  before  my  eyes.'  Seeing  his  lady-love, 
however,  who  at  that  moment  came  in  at  the  open  window  and 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 


evidently  comprehended  matters,  he  tossed  his  head  proudly 
and  said, — '  It's  very  good  that  she  takes  him  ! ' 

"  John  and  I  espoused  Nelwang's  cause  from  that  irxtnent, 
and  he  soon  found  an  opportunity  for  saying  a  word  on  his 
behalf.  I  also  got  Hutshi  alone,  and  told  her  what  Nelwang 
had  said.  She  replied  that  she  did  not  know  what  to  do,  a» 
they  were  all  urging  her  to  take  Sarra  (the  new  lover)  ;  but  she 
said, — '  I  would  cry  more  to  give  up  Nelwang  than  that  old 
fellow  ! ' 

"  She  came  to  me  the  other  day,  and  said  she  had  finally 
made  up  her  mind  to  keep  by  Nelwan;^'.  I  answered, — *  But  I 
thought,  Hutshi,  you  seemed  for  the  while  to  prefer  the  other.' 
'Yes,  Missi,'  she  replied,  '  when  everybody  was  praising  him 
and  telling  me  to  take  him,  I  thought  it  would  be  nice  ;  but 
Nelwang  and  I  have  had  a  talk.  We  told  each  other  what  our 
dead  parents  said  about  our  being  married  when  we  were  big, 
and  then  we  both  cried,  and  we  are  going  to  be  true  to  each 
other  ! '  So,  you  see,  there  is  sentiment  in  blacks  as  well  as 
whites !     .     .     . 

"  Here  I  am  at  the  end  of  my  fourth  sheet,  and  have  not  even 
begun  to  tell  you  of  the  nice  Ladies'  Meeting  we  had  at  Aniwa, 
or  the  lively  time  we  have  had  with  visitors  ever  since  the 
Vessel  returned  with  the  Missionaries  on  board  for  the  annual 
Synod.     .     .     . 

"  That  was  a  refreshing  visit  on  the  return  of  the  V^essel  from 
the  Synod  ;  and  we  had  a  cheery  houseful,  for  in  addition  to 
our  four  husbands,  whom  as  canny  Scots  say,  '  we  were  net 
torry'  to  see  after  a  three  weeks'  absence,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis 
and  Ur.  Steele  (the  latter  to  remain  with  us)  came  and  stayed 
from  the  Saturday  till  the  Monday, — the  vessel  going  out  to  sea 
with  the  rest  of  the  Missionaries,  who  declared  it  would  kill  me 
outright  to  have  any  more  !  Those  who  came  tried  to  make 
mc  promise  just  to  give  them  a  pillow  and  a  blanket  on  the 
floor,  but  wc  got  them  snugly  stowed  away  in  beds  and  on  sofas, 
and  we  so  enjoyed  their  society.  It  is  especially  delightful  to 
hear  their  voices  mingling  in  the  Psalm  at  Family  Worship. 
It  makes  one  think  of  the  great  company  of  the  redeemed 
•inging  the  *  New  Song.' 


LETTERS  FROM  ANJIVA.  299 

"The  Sabbath  was  such  a  blessed  day  too,  and  it  was  quite 
an  event  in  the  Church  history  of  Aniwa  to  see  six  Missionaries 
on  the  platform,  and  five  ladies  in  the  Missionarys  pew.  Mr. 
Inglis  preached  at  the  first  service,  Mr.  Annand  at  the  second 
(John  of  course  translating),  good  Gospel  truth  ;  and  Dr.  Steele 
gave  us  a  white  sermon  in  the  evening  in  the  drawing-rooin, 
upon  the  '  Prayer  of  Jabez.'  The  language  was  very  beautiful, 
and  the  Doctor  suited  himself  to  his  audience, — leaving  out  his 
appeal  to  unconverted  Sinners  /     .     ,     . 

"  Every  one  in  the  house  is  asleep,  and  my  eyes  will  hardl) 
keep  open  ;  so  I  must  say  Goodnight  to  you  all,  with  heart's 
love  from  your  ever-loving  daughter  and  sister, 

"  Maggie  Whitecross  Paton." 

(1875.) 
TO    THE    FAMILY   CIRCLE. 

•*  My  dearest  Sisters  and  Brothers, — 

"  If  I  could  only  put  one  of  the  Earthquakes  we've  had 
into  this  journal  it  would  produce  a  sensation.— descriptions 
seem  so  very  tame  after  one  has  experienced  the  awful  leeiings 
they  produce  !  But  I  must  begin  and  go  forward  as  best  I  can, 
there  being  no  possibility  of  gratifying  you  in  that  direction. 

"  You  know,  it  was  not  till  very  near  the  time  of  the  Vessel's 
sailing  that  we  decided  last  year  to  remain  ;  and  I  sent  my  last 
'Journal'  on  board  with  an  aching  heart.  We  had  been  so 
nearly  going  to  see  our  precious  boys,  and  till  I  saw  the  Day- 
iPring  slowly  disappear  in  the  distance  I  did  not  know  how 
intensely  my  heart  had  been  set  upon  seeing  them  !     .     .     . 

"To  crown  all,  John  got  very  ill,  and  sunk  so  low  we  feared 
he  might  not  live  to  see  the  return  of  the  Dayspring.  But  all 
the  time  I  had  an  inward  conviction  that  God  had  not  kept  him 
on  Aniwa  just  to  die,  after  giving  us  such  encouragement  to 
remain,  and  we  had  waited  so  confidingly  upon  Him  just  to  show 
us  the  way.  And  He  did  not  keep  us  long  in  suspense,  for  one 
event  transpired  after  another  to  show  bow  wisely  we  had  bees 
guided. 


JOO  LETIERS   FROM  ANIWA. 

"The  first  of  ihese  happened  about  &  month  aiter  the  vessel 
left,  and  as  John  was  slowly  recovering  from  his  illness.  We 
heard,  one  lovely  day,  as  I  was  setting  the  ropies  for  afternoon 
School  (I  managed*  to  keep  it  going  all  the  time),  a  cry  of 
'Sail  O  !'  which  set  us  all  into  a  fine  pitch  of  excitement. 
School  was  the  last  thing  to  be  thouj^ht  of,  and  the  Natives 
scampered  olT  towards  the  other  end  of  the  Island,  where  the 
vessel  lay.  John  was  unable  to  walk  so  far  ;  but  you  may  be 
sure  we  were  quite  on  the  qui  vive  for  news,  and  I  waylaid  the 
first  returning  Native,  who  shouted  to  me  in  Aniwan,  '  Missi, 
what  do  you  think  has  happened.'  A  whole  shipload  of 
Tannese,  men,  women,  and  children,  have  been  driven  off  their 
own  Island  by  war,  and  have  come  over  to  live  on  this  little 
Island,  because  the  Worship  is  strong,  and  they  know  they  are 
safe.  They  are  ni;iny  in  number  for  the  people  of  Aniwa  ;  and 
where  are  we  to  get  food  for  them,  Missi.!*  for  they  had  to  es- 
cape at  night  with  what  little  baggage  they  could  bring  in  the 
vessel.' 

"Another  Native  soon  arrived  with  letters  from  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Neilson,  confirming  the  rei)ort,and  we  were  rather  dumljfounded 
at  this  turn  of  events  ;  but,  like  most  of  the  other  .Missionaries, 
when  they  heard  of  it,  we  were  also  deeply  impressed  with 
God's  mysterious  ways.  Tanna  was  the  Island  upon  which 
John's  whole  heart  was  set  ;  and  it  was  one  of  the  bitterest  dis- 
appointments of  his  life  when  the  Mission  Synod  would  not 
allow  him  to  return  there,  instead  of  coming  to  Aniwa  nine 
years  ago  ;  but  we  both  felt  we  were  following  God  here,  and 
now  He  had  brought  the  Tannese  to  Aniwa;  for  those  who  had 
come  were  from  around  Port  Resolution,  and  some  of  them 
were  John's  old  friends  ! 

"Some  of  the  Isl.indcrs  themselves  were  as  much  struck  with 
the  event  as  we  were.  And  at  last  Mission  Synod,  Mr.  Neilson 
amused  all  the  Missionaries  by  giving  the  outline  of  a  speech 
made  upon  the  occasion  by  one  of  the  Aneityumese  Teachers 
on  T.inna,  apt  as  all  Natives  are  in  drawing  illustrations  (rom 
daily  lite  to  point  their  addresses  on  Sabbath.  He  took  the 
story  of  Joseph  for  his  subject,  and  made  out  '  Missi  Paton'  to 
be  Joseph  driven  from  Tanna  by  his  wicked  brethren  the  Tanna 


LETTEKS  FROM  ANIWA.  yi\ 

men,  but  that  God  had  gone  with  him  to  Egypt,  alias  Aniwa, 
and  prospered  him  and  the  land  for  his  sake,  and  prepared  it 
for  them  to  go  and  live  upon,  and  thus  save  much  people 
alive !     .     .     . 

"John  immediately  set  to  work  revising  his  Tannese,  which 
he  had  well-nigh  forgotten,  so  that  when  the  Tanna  gentry 
declined  to  come  to  Church  he  was  soon  able  to  go  to  theno 
and  first  read  his  addresses  and  then  preach  to  them  in  Tan 
nese.  How  it  did  remind  us  of  the  early  Aniwan  days,  when 
our  worthy  parishioners  used  to  enjoy  a  pipe  or  a  nap,  as  they 
lay  on  their  backs  listening  to  the  sermon  !     .     .     . 

"The  Hurricane  began  in  earnest  about  noon  on  January 
14th,  after  a  heavy  thunderstorm  which  had  blackened  the  air 
all  the  morning.  As  we  sat  at  dinner  the  wind  suddenly  became 
furious  ;  we  had  to  jump  up  and  make  preparations,  as  the 
house  was  shaking  and  creaking,  the  thatch  standing  on  end, 
and  the  rain  pouring  in.  Immediately  trees,  fences,  etc.,  began 
to  occupy  a  horizontal  position  ;  so  the  children  and  1  took 
refuge  in  the  Study,  which  seemed  to  stand  firmer  tlian  the  rest 
of  the  house,  and  from  the  windows  watched  the  progress  of  the 
storm, — a  magnificent  sight,  tall  trees  bending  and  falling  before 
the  awful  force  of  the  wind.  John  came  in  greatly  dejected, 
saying  that  if  it  continued  much  longer  the  Church  would  go, 
as  it  was  already  bending,  notwithstanding  its  being  so  strongly 
propped.  There  was  a  lull  just  then  in  the  storm,  which  cheered 
me  ;  but  his  more  experienced  eye  led  him  to  pronounce  it  the 
stillness  that  precedes  a  great  storm,  it  was  still  so  black  and 
ominous.  And  sure  enough,  just  before  dark,  a  territic  blast 
ient  us  flying  down  to  the  Cellar,  our  usual  plare  ri  refuge. 

"  John  and  a  couple  of  the  girls  made  a  final  attempt  to  get 
into  the  house  for  one  or  two  loaves,  and  whatever  else  they 
could  grab, — we  were  now  awfully  hungry,  having  been  so  un 
ceremoniously  interrupted  at  our  dinner.  My  faithful  littU 
cook  was  precipitated  into  the  Cellar  before  a  great  blast, 
puffing  and  panting  and  holding  on  to  a  kettle  of  boiling  water, 
which  was  an  unexpected  luxury  in  the  circumstances.  So  we 
managed  to  make  a  very  jolly  meal  olT  the  top  of  a  box  ;  and 
all  our  stores  being  in  the  Cellar,  we  got  hold  of  a  tin  of  salmon 


]oa  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

— the  girls  had  thoughtfully  brought  a  great  ba.si-n  of  milk  foi 
the  children,— and  when  F.  found  we  were  all  to  eat  the 
salmon  out  of  one  plate,  his  joy  knew  no  bounds,  and  he  stuck 
his  fork  into  the  biggest  bit  in  the  dish,  which  proved  too  large 
for  his  wee  mouth,  causing  great  merriment  ! 

"  The  storm  raged  till  midnight,  when  we  were  all  thankful  to 
get  up  to  our  beds,  and  found  our  own  room,  fortunately,  the 
only  habitable  part  of  the  house.  But  oh,  what  utter  desolation 
the  morning  light  revealed  !  Our  fine  large  Church  a  mass  of 
ruins,  with  one  great  pillar  standing  solitary  and  upright  through 
the  rubbish  against  the  clear  blue  sky.  The  School  House  in 
the  same  condition,  at  the  other  side  of  the  Imrai  (=  public 
meeting  ground).  With  the  exception  of  our  cook-house  and 
printing-office,  no^  an  outhouse  was  left  standing  on  the  Mission 
Premises  ;  but  oh,  now  thankful  we  felt  that  our  dwelling-house 
stood  secure,  as  John  was  in  no  condition  to  have  attempted 
building  another.  Not  even  a  pane  of  glass  was  broken,  though 
of  course  thereof  could  not  escape,  and  consequently  everything 
was  soaked.  The  day  proved  fortunately  very  hot,  and  we  got 
all  the  mats  lifted,  and  mattresses,  blankets,  etc.,  washed  and 
dried.  The  pigs  were  in  their  glory,  running  riot  over  all  the 
plantations,  and  I  am  sure  if  they  could  have  spoken  they 
would  have  said  in  Scotch,  '  It's  an  ill  wind  that  blaws  naebody 
guid  ! ' 

"Almost  every  Native  on  the  Island  was  at  work  before  day- 
light at  his  fences;  dwelling-houses — and  there  were  not  a  dozen 
standing  uninjured  on  the  Island— being  left  till  the  plantations 
were  secured.  School  duties  were  not  even  thought  of.  It  was 
so  sad  to  see  the  destruction  of  food, — fine  large  breadfruit  and 
cocoa-nut  trees  torn  up  by  the  roots,  and  bananas  with  the  fruit 
half  formed  lying  useless  on  the  ground.  But  the  greatest 
lamentation  seemed  to  be  about  the  Tafari  JA>r/(=  House  ol 
Worship),  though  the  general  Public  were  complacently  viewing 
it  as  a  judgment  from  '  Teapolo'  {  =  His  Satanic  Majesty,  in 
Aniwan),  for  their  being  '  so  strong  for  the  Worship.'  This  is  a 
popular  error  ;  and  John  guarded  them  against  it  next  Sabbath, 
preaching  an  impressive  sermon  from  the  text,  '  Labour  not  fci 
the  meat  which  ^frhhffhj — xTiihtr  afirof>oK  to  the  occasion!  .  .  . 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  303 

"  It  was  altogether  a  sad  time,  that,  for  we  had  been  so  tried 
with  Hutshi,  the  girl  I  had  last  time  with  us  in  Australia,  and 
who  turned  out  a  complete  vixen j  the  first  of  my  girls,  I  am 
thankful  to  say,  who  has  not  turned  out  well.  She  was  married 
to  one  of  our  best  young  lads,  and  went  quite  gracefully  through 
the  whole  affair — I  think  I  wrote  you  all  about  it  before — but 
all  the  while  she  was  dying  for  my  handsome  young  cook,  who 
is  engaged  to  the  little  table-maid.  She  began,  soon  after  the 
marriage,  to  persecute  her  husband  and  flirt  with  the  other, 
going  from  bad  to  worse,  notwithstanding  all  we  could  say  to 
her  ;  and  one  day  she  behaved  so  frightfully,  that,  when  we 
were  told  of  her  guilt,  John  and  1  sank  down  on  the  nearest 
seats,  perfectly  overpowered  with  disappointment  and  horror. 
I  could  hardly  have  believed  that  any  woman,  either  black  or 
white,  could  have  so  deliberately  planned  to  lead  others  so 
young  and  innocent  into  sin. 

"The  young  Chief  came  to  ask  John  how  she  ought  to  be 
punished,  as  something  would  have  to  be  done  ;  but  he  hesi- 
tated to  give  advice,  never  having  been  called  upon  to  legislate 
in  a  similar  case,  being  indeed  too  vexed  to  collect  his  thoughts  ; 
only  he  strongly  forbade  them  to  shoot  her,  as  one  or  two  of  the 
enraged  fathers  proposed,  and  advised  them  to  be  guided  by 
the  Aneityumese  Teachers,  two  wise  Christian  men  from  Mr, 
Inglis's  Station.  They  said  that  the  punishment  inflicted  on 
Aneityum  by  the  Chiefs  was  to  tie  up  the  guilty  parties,  collect 
all  the  goods  of  those  most  deeply  involved,  and  distribute  them 
among  the  people  at  the  other  side  of  the  Island,  so  as  not  to 
tempt  those  around  to  bring  false  accusations  against  neigh- 
bours for  the  sake  of  their  property. 

"This  was  accordingly  done  in  the  case  of  Hutshi  ;  and  we 
had  an  invitation  to  be  present  at  the  ceremony,  which  we 
declined,  as  John  told  them  it  was  better  he  should  not  be  too 
much  mixed  up  in  these  things.  The  only  way  in  which  he  did 
interfere  was  to  shorten  the  time  to  three  hours,  instead  of  the 
twenty-four  they  were  determined  to  keep  her  tied,  and  which, 
in  my  opinion,  she  richly  deserved  !  Two  or  three  Tannese 
happened  to  arrive  at  her  village  before  she  was  unloosed,  and 
expressed    their  disgust   at  the  consequences   entailed   by   the 


304  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWa. 

Worship,  saying  they  could  have  as  much  '  fun '  on  Tanna  as 
they  liked  without  being  punished  for  it.  But  one  of  our 
Aniwans  answered,  with  a  sly  wink  at  his  neighbours,  that  bad 
as  the  Worship  might  be,  it  had  at  least  not  driven  them  from 
their  own  land  !     .     .     . 

"  I  wish  I  could  say  that  was  the  last  of  the  trouble  we  had 
with  Mistress  Hutshi  ;  for  she  professed  great  repentance,  and 
sent  one  of  the  girls,  two  or  three  weeks  afterwards,  to  say  she 
wanted  to  tell  me  all  her  badness,  as  that  would  make  her  feel 
better.  She  had  not  been  allowed  to  come  near  the  Mission 
Premises,  nor  had  we  since  taken  any  notice  of  her.  We  had 
very  little  faith  in  the  young  lady's  repentance,  but  feared  to 
crush  any  yearning  after  amendment,  if  it  did  exist  ;  and  I 
thought  that  God  might  give  me  a  word  for  her.  So  we  had  a 
long  interview  ;  but  1  felt  all  the  time  there  was  no  change  in 
her,  as  was  immediately  proved,  for  she  went  back  tossing  her 
head  and  telling  the  others  they  might  talk  as  much  as  they 
liked,  she  didn't  care,  for  the  Missi  was  quite  satisfied  with 
her  now  ! 

"  She  did  not  improve,  but  the  Church  members  round  kept 
such  a  watch  upon  her  that  she  did  not  do  anythmg  very  flag- 
rant. She  did,  however,  lead  her  husband  a  miserable  life  ; 
and  I  never  believed  that  a  Native  could  iiave  borne  with 
patience  what  he  did  ;  at  last,  being  able  to  stand  it  no  longei, 
he  came  to  bid  us  Good-bye,  saying  he  was  going  to  live  about 
three  miles  distant  (it  was  as  far  away  almost  as  he  could  get 
on  Anivva,  either  in  one  direction  or  the  other,  as  his  lady-love 
lived  close  to  us  in  the  centre  of  the  Island  !)  and  that  he  freely 
bestowed  her  upon  any  man  who  might  be  fool  enough  to  take 
her,  as  henceforth  he  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  her. 

She  had,  out  of  pure  bravado,  professed  to  elude  thei: 
vigilance  and  implicated  a  Tanna  man,  as  well  as  Rangi  (the 
wildest  man  on  Aniwa),  who  both  proved  their  innocence. 
Perhaps  Rangi  agreed  with  me  that  he  had  enough  sins  ol  his 
own  to  account  for  without  being  blamed  for  what  he  really  did 
not  do  ;  and  being  an  out  and  out  Savage  in  his  disposition,  wc 
feaied  trouble  when  he  came  wuh  all  the  Tanna  men  at  his 
heels  to  mquire   about   it  one  mcrnrng  alter  her  husband  had 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  305 

left  her.  We  little  expected,  however,  the  scene  there  really 
was  enacted,  right  outside  our  gate  too,  for  it  was  there  Rangi 
caught  hold  of  her.  She  gave  one  spring  to  John  for  protec- 
tion, but  the  gate  was  between  them,  and  Rangi  wrenched  her 
from  it,  and  the  savage  yells  that  got  up  nearly  sent  me  frantic 
with  terror. 

"John  stood  leaning  carelessly  against  the  gate,  viewing  it 
all — the  calmest  person  there  !  He  felt  that  his  presence  would 
be  a  sufficient  check,  though  it  would  have  been  folly  to  inter- 
fere. My  girls  were  groaning  and  crying  ;  and  Yawaci  (the  girl 
I  have  here)  was  unconsciously  doing  her  best  to  wrench  the 
handles  off  the  dining-room  door  in  her  despair,  groaning  out, 
"Missi,  blood  will  be  spilt  !'  while  I  was  on  my  knees  in  the 
middle  of  the  floor  calling  upon  God  to  interfere.  But  my  little 
F.  stopped  me,  saying,  "  Mamma,  Mamma,  I  don't  like  to  see 
you  look  up  and  talk  like  that !  Are  you  ill  ? '  So  1  tried  to  be 
myself  again  to  the  wee  man,  and  felt  comforted  in  having  left 
the  case  with  the  Lord.  Only  1  mmt  see  Rangi,  though  I  had 
very  slender  hope  of  influencing  him  ;  and  I  put  my  careful 
husband  into  a  fine  consternation,  as  he  would  rather  have  seen 
an  apparition  than  me  coming  on  such  a  scene.  I  had  only  a 
very  dim  notion,  then,  of  his  gestures  and  entreaties,  being  deaf 
and  blind  to  everything  except  Rangi,  who  came  nearest  my 
idea  of  a  demon  of  anything  I  had  ever  seen  I 

"  The  poor  girl  was  tied,  with  her  arms  backward,  to  a  cocoa- 
nut  tree,  pale  with  terror,  and  a  hundred  muskets  bristling 
round  her.  The  Tannese  were  in  full  Heathen  costume,  which 
means  paint  instead  of  clothing  ;  and  the  Church  members 
stood  calmly,  like  John,  looking  on,  except  two  or  three  of  them, 
who  kept  guard  around  her  with  loaded  muskets  for  her  defence 
from  murder,  if  necessary.  Her  lif^j  was  all  they  or  we  wished 
to  see  spared,  for  she  richly  deserved  any  punishment  short  of 
death.  1  caught  Rangi's  eye  at  last.  At  a  sign  he  came  quietly 
forward,  and  I  began  to  tell  him  he  should  not  dare  to  shoot 
my  girl,  but  being  too  excited  I  ended  in  sobs  and  was  marched 
off,— but  not  before  Rangi  earnestly  assured  me  that  he  would 
not  touch  a  hair  of  her  head,  or  let  any  one  else  do  it,  only,  he 
gaid,  she  deserved  to  be  tied  and  ought  to  be  well  beaten  for 


3o6  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

blackening  his  character !  We  could  not  keep  from  smiling, 
even  in  the  excitement,  at  Rangi's  care  for  his  reputation,  which 
was  truly  as  black  as  it  well  could  be. 

"  Well,  here  was  mistress  Hutshi  practically  put  up  for  public 
sale  ;  for,  according  to  Native  law,  whoever  dared  to  unloose  her 
from  that  tree  had  to  take  her  for  his  wife,  her  husband  having 
renounced  all  claim  to  her.  Rangi  reminded  them  of  this  when 
he  tied  her  up,  saying  that  the  Missi  only  could  alter  that  law 
if  he  wished.  The  Missi  did  not  feel  inclined  to  do  any  such 
thing,  having  devoutly  wished  her  at  Jericho  ever  since  she 
commenced  her  pranks,  as  she  was  proving  a  curse  to  the  place, 
and  now  only  hoped  that  the  most  tyrannical  unmarried  man 
on  the  Island  would  take  her  off  bodily  as  far  away  as  the 
limited  circumference  of  Aniwa  would  permit  (so  did  the  Church 
members) ;  but  for  John  to  say  so  would  only  be  the  beginning 
of  mischief.  He  was  so  anxious  they  would  not  appeal  to  him 
for  advice,  for  we  both  felt  that  for  her  Native  law  was  the  best. 
But  though  a  score  of  young  men  would  have  gone  down  on 
their  knees  for  her  before  she  was  married,  there  she  stood  for 
about  three  hours  without  a  single  bidder  ! 

"John  had  got  the  whole  crowd  dispersed  to  go  and  cut  wood 
for  the  lime  pits  (you  know  he  is  of  a  rather  practical  turn  of 
mind  and  likes  to  utilize  the  most  unlikely  occasions),  which  they 
did  with  great  energy,  having  the  steam  up  ;  so  she  was  left 
alone,  as  the  women  had  all  to  run  and  cook  food.  I  had  a 
grand  donation  for  the  labourers  besides  the  tea,  that  day,  as  we 
had  a  calf  killed  the  evening  before,  and  I  was  giving  orders 
about  it  when  I  saw  John  waving  me  to  the  study  with  such  an 
amused  face.  It  seems  that  Hutshi's  old  sweetheart  had 
rushed  to  him  in  eager  haste,  saying,  '  Missi,  I  never  will  have 
■uch  a  chance  for  a  wife  1  Will  you  marry  me  to  Hutshi,  if  I 
untie  her?'  John  said  he  centainly  could  not,  and  that  if  he 
took  her  it  must  be  d  la  Native^  and  that  he  would  have  to  dis- 
continue his  attendance  at  the  Candidates'  Class,  of  which  he 
was  a  member.  He  explained,  at  the  same  time,  that  it  was 
not  like  running  away  with  another  man's  wife,  as  her  behaviour 
(which  in  Britain  would  have  divorced  her)  had  led  her  husband 
lo  give  her  up  ;  only  that,  for  the  sake  of  example,  he  could  not 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWa.  307 

countenance  such  proceedings  on  the  part  of  intending  Com- 
municants.  Sarra  said,  in  that  case  he  would  have  nothing  to 
do  with  her.  But,  alas,  female  influence  prevailed,  and  he  un- 
loosed her  an  hour  or  two  after,  amid  the  Hurrahs  of  the  passers- 
by  and  our  intense  though  secret  delight ;  for  though  Sarra  19 
obliged  to  confess  he  has  '  caught  a  Tartar,'  yet  he  manages  to 
keep  her  in  tolerable  check,  being  a  determined  fellow. 

''  We  heartily  re-echoed  the  sentiments  of  one  of  our  Church 
members,  when  speaking  of  Hutshi,  viz.,  '  that  it  was  awful 
what  a  woman  could  do,  when  she  was  bent  upon  mischief ! ' 
Indeed,  according  to  the  Natives,  we  have  her,  along  with  the 
two  murderers,  to  thank  for  those  awful  Earthquakes  which 
nearly  frightened  us  out  of  our  senses,  though  on  Aniwa  very 
little  damage  accrued  from  them. 

"  The  first,  at  least  the  first  to  speak  of,  occurred  near  mid- 
night on  the  28th  March  (the  secohd  anniversary  of  our  Lena's 
birth),  and  woke  us  up  with  a  vengeance,  being  the  worst  we 
ever  had,  the  Earth  heaving  so  awluUy  that  we  expected  every 
moment  to  be  swallowed  up,  and  were  almost  paralyzed  with 
terror,  but  M.  and  F.  slept  through  it  all.  After  it,  a  tremendous 
rush  of  the  sea  seemed  to  take  place,  from  the  noise  it  made, 
and  which  we  found  next  morning  was  the  case,  carrying  our 
boat  from  where  it  lay,  high  and  dry  about  one  hundred  yards 
inland,  also  canoes,  two  of  which  were  smashed. 

"  I  lay  in  awful  terror  after  the  Earthquake  till  three  o'clock, 
and  was  dropping  off  to  sleep,  when  another  terrible  one  sent 
us  flying  out  of  the  house  in  our  night  gowns,  John  dragging 
the  children  out  of  their  beds,  and  the  girls  rushmg  out  of  their 
house.  There  was  not  a  breath  of  wind,  and  it  was  awful  to 
see  in  the  bright  moonlight  the  great  trunks  of  the  trees  swaying 
back  and  forward,  and  to  feel  the  ground  going  to  and  fro  with 
such  force.  We  had  one  or  two  slight  ones  after  that,  and  thcB 
just  at  daybreak  an  awful  repetition, — every  one  of  us  simultane- 
ously rushing  out  of  doors  I  This  was  number  yfz/^y  and  before 
breakfast  we  went  to  see  the  damage  done  to  the  boat  (but  it 
was  uninjured)  ;  and  we  had  two  more  violent  shocks  ere  we 
got  home,  making  seven  in  all  before  breakfast,  after  which  we 
had  a  commotion  of  another  kind. 


LMTTERS   FROM  ANIWA. 


"  John  felt  so  exhausted,  and  had  just  got  fast  asleep  on  the 
study  sofa  (a  most  unusual  occurrence  with  him),  when  I  heard 
high  words  between  Taia,  one  of  our  Church  members,  and 
Nalihl,  an  Erromangan  I  knew  not  what  to  do,  for  Natives 
never  waste  time  on  high  word < — they  at  once  rush  to  arms  ; 
and  I  was  unwilling  to  wake  John  to  more  excitement,  as  it  was 
exactly  that  day  two  years  since  he  had  been  seized  with  that 
awful  fever,  and  I  had  been  in  fear  of  its  return,  as  people  pre- 
dicted it  would,  about  the  same  time  of  the  year.  Well,  I 
actually  made  up  my  mind  to  show  my  wifely  devotion,— and  it 
was  a  good  test  for  me,  I  beg  leave  to  say,  I  always  had  such 
a  foolish  terror  of  a  loaded  musket  anywhere,  and  infinitely 
more  so  in  the  hands  of  an  enraged  Savage,— by  going  between 
the  combatants  myself.  To  make  matters  worse,  all  the  men 
about  had  gone  that  morning  to  bring  lime-coral,  and  only  a 
few  women  had  collected,  and  one  or  two  timid  fellows  who 
stood  at  a  safe  distance. 

"  Nalihi  was  flourishing  his  musket  in  Taia's  face,  as  an 
accompaniment  to  an  eloquent  harangue  he  was  delivering  in 
Erromangan,  not  being  able  to  speak  Aniwan  ;  and  Taia,  who 
understood  and  could  speak  it  perfectly,  seemed  to  be  paying 
him  back  with  interest.  They  subsided  for  a  few  moments, 
when  it  was  whispered  the  Missi  was  there  ;  but  on  finding  that 
it  was  only  the  '  Missi  find,'  they  went  at  it  with  renewed  vigour. 
I  took  no  notice  of  the  Erromangan,  knowing  my  only  chance 
was  with  Taia ;  so  I  went  over  to  him,  and  implored  him  not 
to  utter  another  word,  whatever  provocation  he  might  receive  ; 
and  though  reluctant  at  first,  he  behaved  nobly  and  stood  what 
I  think  few  white  men  would  have  done  in  the  circumstances. 
I  kept  close  beside  him  all  the  time,  and  though  for  thre« 
quarters  of  an  hour  that  villain  stood  heapmg  insults  upon  him, 
and  at  last,  in  his  rage,  cut  down  his  bananas  and  fences  before 
his  eyes,  he  never  spoke,  though  his  muscles  twitched  and  he 
clutched  at  his  great  club  sometimes— one  that  I  knew  had 
»ione  good  (?)  service  in  Heathen  days  under  the  great  brawny 
arms  that  wielded  it  ;  for  Taia  is  a  periect  Hercules,  and  such  a 
contrast  to  the  little  treacherous,  sharp-nosed  Erromangan,  who 
was  dying  for  an  excuse  to  get  a  shot  at  hinr\.     When  I  thought 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  jof 

Taia  was  going  to  give  way,  I  put  my  cold  white  paw  (it  did 
feel  so  cold)  on  his  black  arm,  and  every  time  I  did  so  he  turned 
and  looked  down  at  me  with  a  grim  smile,  saying,  '  Don't  fear, 
Missi,  I'll  not  speak.' 

"Now  1  maintain,  that  though  John  sometimes  fears  Taia's 
Christianity  is  not  of  the  highest  type,  yet  he  is  undoubtedly  a 
perfect  gentleman^  or  he  would  not  have  stood  there,  the  greatest 
living  orator  on  Aniwa,  silent  at  the  bidding  of  any  woman  ! 
When  1  saw  the  good  food  being  destroyed  and  so  little  left 
from  the  Hurricane,  indignation  mastered  every  other  feeling, 
and  I  felt  it  was  high  time  for  John  to  interfere  with  Nalihi  ;  as 
no  one  else  dared  to  speak  to  him,  except  master  F.,  who  had, 
by  the  way,  found  us  out  Just  then,  and  proceeded  without 
hesitation  to  deal  with  him  in  plain  terms.  His  little  figure 
heaved  with  indignation,  and  he  drew  such  a  long  breath  before 
calling  out,  '  O  you  naughty,  naui^hty  man  I  You're  a  wicked 
man  !  Jehovah,  so  angry  at  you  1 '  Every  one  was  so  amused, 
and  a  general  titter  went  round,  while  Nalihi,  with  uhom  F. 
had  been  a  favourite,  began  vigorously  to  defend  himself  to  the 
child  in  broken  Eglish,  at  the  same  time  wielding  his  axe  to 
some  purpose  amongst  Taia's  bananas.  So,  feeling  my  own 
strength  would  not  hold  out  much  longer,  1  sped  olT  and  brou;.^ht 
John,  who  quietly  went  up  to  Nalihi  and  relieved  him  of  his 
musket  and  axe  (Oh,  I  was  glad  to  see  that  musket  in  dear  old 
John's  trusty  fingers,  for  Nalihi  held  it  in  a  horizontal  position, 
and  it  always  -would  point  at  me  the  whole  time  I  stood  there  !) 
clapped  him  on  the  shoulder  and  had  him  sobbing  like  a  child 
in  a  minute  and  offering  payment  to  Taia  for  the  damage  done, 
which,  however,  Taia  was  too  seriously  offended  to  receive,  and 
I  do  not  wonder  at  it. 

"The  crowd  began  to  disperse,  and  John  was  taking  Nalihi 
oflffor  a  day's  work  under  his  own  eye,  in  case  of  his  coming  in 
contact  with  Taia  again,  when  1  put  a  graceful  finish  to  the 
proceedings  by  going  off  into  a  fainting  fit  under  the  cocoa-nut 
trees  1  John  said  I  managed  bravely,  all  except  that  ;  but  I  do 
think  that  after  seven  Earthquakes  and  such  a  scene,  I  had  a 
good  riglit  to  get  up  some  demonstration,  and  it  was  the  first  I 
ever  perpetrated  for  the  public  benefit  I 


310  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"We  had  three  more  Earthquakes  that  day,  but  slight,  making 
ten  in  all  ;  and  I  took  care  at  night  to  provide  for  emergencies 
by  putting  a  supply  of  blankets  on  the  verandah,  as  there  is  not 
a  moment  to  snatch  cl^'*Hes  when  they  come,  and  we  !iad  felt 
chilly  the  night  before,  i  got  laughed  at  for  what  was  termed 
my  needless  precaution  ;  but  we  had  hardly  got  into  our  first 
sleep,  when  another  violent  Earthquake  turned  us  out,  and  we 
were  thankful  for  them.  It  was  not  so  bad  as  some,  however, 
and  we  got  a  sleep  till  morning  without  further  disturbance,  as 
the  grand  performance  did  not  come  off  till  next  evening  at 
nine  o'clock. 

"John  was  busy  in  the  bath-room,  with  the  girls,  damping 
paper  for  next  day's  printing,  I  was  in  the  dining-room,  jotting 
in  my  journal  the  events  of  the  day,  when  we  all  had  to  rush 
out  with  the  most  frightful  Earthquake  that  had  yet  taken  place. 
The  house  danced,  the  windows  rattled  awfully,  and  F.  woke 
up  with  the  first  of  it  screaming  in  terror,  but  M.  took  it  more 
gently,  telling  him  it  was  nice.  It  migln  have  been  nice  to  feel 
ourselves  rocked  on  the  bosom  of  mother  Earth  (we  lay  down 
on  the  ground  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  house,  which  we 
expected  to  fall  every  moment),  could  we  have  been  sure  she 
would  not  open  up  and  receive  us  into  a  closer  embrace  ! 

"  The  heaving  must,  1  think,  have  continued  nearly  five 
minutes,  and  we  had  just  got  into  the  house  again,  still  iremliling 
with  agitation,  when  a  terrible  gust  of  wind  and  roar  of  the  sea 
half  prepared  us  for  the  shouting  of  the  Natives,  who  called  to 
OS  that  the  sea  had  actually  come  close  to  our  gate  !  We  went 
out  and  found  Natives  up  to  the  waist  in  water,  where  it  had 
been  bush  two  or  three  minutes  before.  We  heard  soinetlung 
flapping,  and  Yawaci  picked  up  a  large  fish  about  twelve  feet 
from  our  gate  ;  and  as  the  tidal  wave  receded,  tluy  were  left 
in  hundreds,  which  the  Natives  spent  most  of  that  night  and 
next  day  in  gathering.  An  enormous  tunie  was  found  too  among 
a  lot  of  li^hris, — 'Jehovah's  turtle,'  the  Natives  called  it,  owing 
to  the  way  in  which  it  was  found. 

"  No  serious  accident  occurred  frcin  the  wave  on  o  ir  Island, 
a5  in  most  of  the  oilicrs,  though  some  Natives  tishmg  at  Tiara 
were  nearly   carried   away,  and   our  boat   which    lav  at  anch'>- 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  31 1 


there  was  lifted,  anchor  and  all,  and  carried  a  long  way  inland, 
bu".  to  a  sandy  place,  where  it  got  no  damage  ;  yet  not  a  canoe, 
if  I  remember  rightly,  was  left  whole. 

"  From  that  time  we  had  a  constant  succession  of  Earthquakes, 
and  were  kept  in  continual  dread,  though  none  of  them  so 
violent  as  those  I  have  mentioned.  We  had  to  sleep  with  our 
doors  open,  and  at  last  John  went  to  bed  in  his  clothes  to  be 
ready  to  run  !  I  suppose  you  have  heard  that  the  tidal  wave 
swept  right  through  Mr.  Inglis's,  doing  terrible  damage  and 
half  drowning  them,  and  the  Earthquakes  kept  knocking  down 
his  walls  and  chimneys  as  fast  as  he  could  rebuild  them.  Dr. 
Caddie's  fine  Church,  too,  is  all  but  destroyed.  But  I  think  the 
greatest  damage  done  is  to  the  nerves  of  the  poor  Missionaries' 
wives  (the  Missionaries  themselves  would  be  indignant  if  you 
accused  them  of  having  any  !)  It  is  such  an  awful  sensation  to 
eeJ  the  very  Earth  trembling  and  heaving  beneath  one,  and 
such  an  eerie  feeling  comes  on  at  night. 

.  .  .  "  I  must  pass  over  everything  else  that  happened 
until  we  turned  up  in  Civilization,  and  it  is  close  upon  Mail  time. 
I  would  have  liked  to  tell  you  about  our  pretty  new  Church, 
with  its  snow  white  walls,  which  was  finished  just  before  our 
beloved  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis,  paid  us  their  farewell  visit, 
which  was  like  to  break  our  hearts,  for  they  have  been  a  father 
and  mother  to  us  and  to  the  Mission.  Our  parting  too  witli  our 
Darkies  was  intensely  trying,  as  we  are  to  be  away  from  them 
a  longer  visit  than  the  last  ;  but  the  society  of  our  dear  friends, 
the  Murrays,  was  an  unexpected  treat,  and  made  the  voyage  so 
pleasant  notwithstanding  the  sea-sickness.     .     .     . 

"  The  Home  Mail  closes  in  the  morning  ;  and  I  must  closer 
wiJh  fervent  love,  from  your  loving  sister. 

**  Maggie  Whitecross  Patom." 


}ia  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

(1878.) 
TO  THE  FAMILY  CIRCLE. 

•*My  dearest  Sisters  and  Brothers,— 

"'Sons  and  daughter,  I  should  almost  have  added,  as  the 
biggest  half  of  our  little  flock  are  separated  from  Aniwa,  and 
will  as  eagerly  look  for  the  *  family  billet '  now  as  the  rest  of 
you.    .    .    . 

"  Now  that  I  have  sat  down  to  write,  so  much  comes  crowd- 
ing upon  me  that  I  hardly  know  where  to  begin  ;  but  I  cannot 
put  down  a  word  of  news  before  testifying  of  the  Lord's  good- 
ness to  us,  which  has;ust  been  vouchsafed  during  this  last  hot 
season.  He  has  encompassed  us  round  as  with  a  shield  and 
preserved  as  safe  and  well,  though  from  the  day  after  the  Day- 
sj>ring\eh  for  the  Colonies  on  the  14th  November  last  until  the 
30th  March  we  have  lived  in  daily — I  might  almost  say  hourly 
—terror  of  our  lives.  We  have  seen — especially  John  has—  the 
rage  of  the  Heathen,  and  passed  through  Earthquake  and  Hur- 
ricane ;  but  all  seems  as  nothing  compared  with  coming  into 
constant  contact  with  an  unrestrained  mad/nan,  and  this  we 
have  had  to  do  with  poor  Mungaw.     .     .     . 

"You  must  noc  think  of  us  as  pining  in  solitude,  however. 
Indeed,  poor  Mungaw  took  care  to  keep  us  all  in  lively  exercise, 
and  acted  his  first  scene  the  day  after  the  Dayspring  left  for 
Sydney  with  our  mails.  You  know  that  he  married  Litsi,  one 
of  my  best  girls  (and  how  delighted  we  were  at  the  time  that 
she  was  getting  such  a  good  young  man  !),  wlio  was  with  me  on 
my  first  visit  to  Australia  from  Aniwa,  and  you  remember  how 
pleased  you  all  were  with  her.  Well,  he  spent  the  night  beating 
that  gentle  girl  (who  was  near  her  confinement)  and  their  httle 
boy  about  two  years  of  age  ;  and  when  John  met  him  in  the 
Imrai  and  quietly  remonstrated  with  him,  he  stalked  otT  in  hij;h 
dudgeon  ;  and  in  two  minutes  more,  a  tremendous  crackling 
and  roar  of  fire  made  us  rush  to  the  wimlow,  where  we  saw  his 
nice  house  and  all  that  was  m  it  one  mass  of  flame  Not  con- 
tent with  setting  it  on  nre,  he  tore  on  Litsi's  jacket  and  flung  it 
in  too.     We  quite  expected  that  our  own  house  would  go,  aa 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIIVA.  313 

there  were  only  two  light  fences  betwixt  some  of  our  outhouses 
and  his,  but  providentially  the  wind  carried  everything  the 
other  way. 

"  He  then  took  Litsi  and  Nomaki,  their  little  boy,  to  a  distant 
village  ;  and,  oh  !  how  we  hoped  he  would  remain,  as  Litsi  had 
friends  there,  but  back  he  dragged  them,  terror-stricken  and 
breathless  from  having  to  keep  pace  with  his  tremendous 
strides.  I  sent  Litsi  an  old  jacket  (she  begged  me  not  to  send 
a  good  one,  as  it  might  go  the  same  way),  and  a  blanket  to 
sleep  or  rather  to  roll  herself  in — for  there  was  no  sleep  for  any 
one  near  that  night.  He  had  threatened  to  murder  some  of  the 
villagers,  and  was  stalking  round  and  round  our  Premises  with 
his  loaded  musket ;  but  an  Aneityumese  Teacher  kept  watch 
over  our  house  all  the  night. 

"  It  so  happened  that  next  day  had  been  appointed  for  a 
'  Members'  Meeting.'  These  meetings  are  held  monthly,  for 
John  to  appoint  them  their  work,  and  change  it  from  one  to 
another,  so  that  it  might  not  always  devolve  upon  a  few.  You 
know  there  is  no  paid  door-keeper,  or  paid  service  of  any  kind 
connected  with  the  Church,  so  the  women  take  it  in  turns,  two 
by  two,  every  Saturday  morning,  to  clean  the  Church  and 
enclosure.  One  man  is  appointed  bell-ringer,  another  to  take 
off  and  on  the  pulpit  coverings  and  carry  in  the  Bible,  etc.,  two 
to  stand  at  the  doors  and  see  there  are  no  loiterers  outside,  and 
so  forth.  Cases  of  sickness  or  wickedness  are  also  reported, 
and  Church  matters  generally  talked  over.  At  this  meeting  one 
woman  was  scored  off  for  absconding  from  her  legal  husband 
and  living  with  another  ;  and  Mungaw,  who  came  in  with  the 
greatest  blandness,  as  if  nothing  had  happened,  got  a  thorough 
'talking  to,'  and  was  suspended  till  it  should  be  proved  whether 
he  was  more  rogue  or  fool  — for  at  that  time  we  could  scarcely 
tell.  That  he  had  become  decidedly  cracked  and  his  mind  to  a 
certain  extent  unhinged,  no  one  who  saw  and  heard  him  could 
doubt — especially  knowing  what  a  dear  good  fellow  he  was 
before  ;  still  he  seemed  sane  enough  at  times  ;  and  when  he  did 
break  out,  it  was  more  like  being  possessed  with  evil  spirits. 
All  his  madness  took  the  form  of  wickedness,  and  when  he  saw 
people  afraid  of  him  he  was  the  more  emboldened.      It  was  ver>' 


SU  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

difficult  to  know  how  to  treat  him.  He  was  rather  cowed  a( 
the  meeting,  though,  and  kept  pretty  quiet  till  the  full  moon, 
while  meantime  we  had  peace  to  get  all  our  machinery  into 
working  order  again.     .     .     . 

"John  has  had  great  comfort  with  his  big  boys,  however, 
especially  the  one  we  were  most  averse  to  take  in, — a  great 
ugly-looking  fellow  of  about  eiglneen,  couldn't  speak  without  a 
growl,  and  scowled  at  everybody  from  under  his  black  wool, 
which  hung  down  over  his  eyebrows.  To  crown  ail.  he  had 
been  with  the  slavers— and  that  is  no  recommendation  I 

"After  keeping  with  our  boys  a  day  or  two  and  coming  to 
evening  class,  on  the  third  evening  he  sent  in  for  a  blanket,  as 
he  was  'going  to  stay.'  We  looked  aghast.  John  was  for  re- 
ceiving him  ;  but  1  was  at  the  crying  point,  and  declared  I 
could  not  feed  more  Natives  or  make  food  go  further  than  other 
people.  John  said,  'Then  am  I  to  send  him  away?'  Well, 
tio  !  I  was  hardly  prepared  to  do  that  either  ;  so,  after  talking 
over  it  a  few  minutes,  we  felt  sure  the  Lord  had  sent  him  ;  and 
though  I  did  not  feel  particularly  grateful  at  the  time,  I  have 
often  thanked  Him  since.  We  went  to  the  blanket  box,  got  a 
nice  warm  blanket  (the  Natives  feel  chilly  at  night),  called  him 
In,  and  John  had  a  talk  with  him  about  certain  rules,  after 
which  he  took  his  gift  with  a  very  pleasant  grin.  He  looked 
like  a  different  creature  with  his  hair  cut  ;  and  a  more  faithful, 
helpful,  warm  hearted  Native  lad  we  never  had.  In  times  of 
danger  from  Mungaw,  he  stuck  by  John  like  his  shadow  — no 
ostentation  with  it,  but  quietly  getting  some  pretext  for  keeping 
close  to  him  when  there  was  any  fear.  A  capi'al  worker  too  — 
for  John  does  not  approve  of  keeping  his  boys  idle,  and  they 
help  him  with  whatever  he  is  at,  fencmg,  roofing,  gardening, 
house-building,  etc 

"One  day  he  and  another  big  boy  (a  (jreat  wag — keeps  the 
others  in  roars  of  lau;;hter,  and  himself  the  pict'.ne  of  solemnity) 
had  been  planing  wood  very  nicely,  and  John  praised  theni, 
calling  ihcm  his  '  Carpenter '  and  'Joiner.'  in  the  afternoon  a 
slate  lull  of  writing  \s\is  sent  in,  infoiming  us  th.u  they  wished 
from  henceforth  to  drop  their  old  names  and  be  called  '  Car- 
penter'  and   'Joiner.'     Nor   would   they  answer    to   any    other 


LETTERS   FROM  ANIWA.  31  i 


We  often  torgot,  at  first,  but  were  reminded  by  iheir  paying  not 
the  slightest  attention,  till  we  came  out  with  the  new  name^ 
when  they  would  instantly  wheel  round  with  a  smile  and  be  at 
our  service !     .     .     . 

"One  day,  before  John  was  quite  recovered,  Munj^aw  put  a 
lot  of  impudence  on  his  copy  for  my  special  benefit.  1  look  no 
notice— he  looked  so  wild — but  pointed  out  a  mis-spelt  word, 
wrote  a  fresh  line,  and  telling  him  to  follow  it  closely  passed 
quickly  on  to  the  next  writer.  I  told  John,  when  I  went  in,  I 
was  sure  he  would  do  some  mischief  ere  long  ;  and  just  an 
evening  or  two  after,  we  heard  him  shouting  and  scolding  from 
his  house  in  an  awful  voice.  John  limped  off,  in  spite  of  my 
entreaties  to  let  them  fight  it  out,  and  found  Mungaw  flourishing 
an  axe  over  a  poor  woman,  whose  husband  waa  from  home  and 
who  had  been  helping  Litsi  to  cook  his  fish,  but  had  been  un- 
fortunate enough  not  to  divine  that  on  that  particular  evening 
he  wanted  it  wrapped  in  a  different  kind  of  leaf  from  what  was 
usual.  He  had  brought  the  axe  within  a  few  inches  of  her 
shoulder,  when  two  or  three  Natives,  attracted  to  the  spot  just 
before  John,  stayed  his  arm  and  wrenched  it  from  him.  He 
got  his  musket  next,  but  poor  Sibo  and  Litsi  both  ran  to  our 
house  for  protection,  while  John  and  the  Natives  tried  to  calm 
him  down.  They  got  his  musket  from  him,  and  1  saw  a 
Teacher  slip  it  behind  a  tree  in  our  lawn  ;  but  Mimgaw  was 
sharp  enough  to  notice,  and  got  it  away  again  when  the  affray 
was  over,  and  ordered  poor  Litsi  back  to  her  cooking.  Sibo 
went  to  a  distant  village  to  be  out  of  his  way,  declaring  she  was 
half  dead  with  friglit  ;  and  I  would  very  much  have  liked  to  get 
away  from  the  Island  altogether  !  John's  spirit  always  rises 
equal  to  the  emergency,  but  1  get  perfectly  faint  with  terror, 
and  the  longer  the  worse.  This  was  merely  a  little  prelude, 
however,  to  what  followed. 

"  Next  morning  he  had  the  audacity  to  appear  at  one  of  the 
dining-room  windows,  as  the  girls  were  clearing  away  the 
breakfast  things  ;  and  he  demanded  the  keys  from  John,  as  he 
wanted  ti)  sharpen  his  axe  at  the  grindstone.  John  said,  '  No, 
Mungaw,  you'll  learn  to  put  your  axe  to  a  better  use  first  ;  and 
I  want  you  to  return  the  two  you  have  of  mine.'     He  looked  the 


3i6  LETTERS   FROM  ANIWA. 


picture  of  innocent  wonder,  and  replied, 'What  do  you  mean, 
Missi?'  John  replied,  '  I  just  mean  that  I  want  you  to  give  up 
your  bad  conduct.'  '  My  bad  conduct!  What  have!  done?' 
protested  Mungaw.  John  said  pointedly,  '  Uo  you  not  know^ 
Mungaw  ?'  That  was  all  the  provocation  he  got  ;  but  he  wenl 
cff  for  his  musket,  muttering,  'I'll  let  you  know  who  you're 
talking  to.' 

"  When  he  was  gone,  John  went  out  to  his  Printing  Office  foi 
something,  and  on  leaving  it  saw  Mungaw  just  inside  our  fence 
taking  deliberate  aim  at  him  with  his  musket.  John  turned 
round  to  lock  the  door,  showing  no  signs  of  fear,  but  feeling 
that  all  was  over,  and  that  he  was  to  be  shot  down  so  near  us 
all  and  yet  none  near  enough  to  save  ;  but  God  was  watching  ! 
The  next  instxnt  he  heard  a  rush  of  feet,  a  scuftle,  and  looked 
round  to  see  the  musket  pointed  high  in  the  air,  and  four  strong 
arms  grappling  with  the  intended  murderer.  Two  men  had 
been  accidentally  (!  I)  coming  up  the  path,  took  in  the  scene  at 
a  glance,  and  my  husband  was  saved. 

"  I  knew  nothing  of  what  was  passing,  but,  feeling  restless 
after  Mungaw's  parting  look,  went  out  to  hurr)-  John  in  for 
worship.  I  met  him  coming  in,  and  stopped  short  at  sight  ol 
his  pale  face  to  ask  if  he  were  ill,  and  he  told  me  all.  U  e  had 
jubt  begun  to  sing  at  worship,  when  he  re-appeared  flourishing 
his  musket,  trying  the  doors  and  windows  (you  may  believe  1 
had  them  securely  fastened  by  this  time),  and  demandmg  en- 
trance. We  went  on,  takmg  no  notice,  but  the  celestial  quaver 
was  plentifully  introduced  into  the  music,  -^nd  the  girls  rushed 
into  the  dining-room  in  great  fear.  Meanwhile  the  news  had 
spread  like  wildfire,  and  the  Church  members  near  came  run- 
ning to  order  him  out  of  the  Premises,  which  only  made  him 
wilder;  so  they  seized  him,  took  him  to  the  Imrai,  and  bound 
him  iiand  and  foot  with  ropes.  It  was  a  terrible  noise  and 
scuffle,  for  he  had  the  strength  of  ten  men,  and  yelled  like  a 
demon. 

"Two  of  his  brothers  so-called  (not  real  ones)  arriving  on  the 
spot,  he  thought  to  get  up  some  sympathy,  changed  his  voice  to 
a  whine,  and  bewailed  his  haid  fate.— '  bound  arid  peiiecu'.ed 
for   d'-nyj   nothinji  at   all!'     Litsi.  eeutle   Litsi,  look   her  hoy  in 


LETTERS  FROM\ANIWA.  3iy 

her  arms,  and  walked  up  to  him  before  the  crowd,  sa/ing  in  a 
loud  voice,  '  Look  at  the  marks  of  your  brutality  on  me  and  my 
helpless  child,  and  say  whether  you  deserve  to  be  tied  or  not !' 
It  was  an  imprudent  speech  for  her  to  make,  poor  girl,  for 
which  he  did  not  forget  to  repay  her.  It  was  a  terrible  day  for 
us  all-poor  little  F.  white  to  the  lips  with  fear,  I  lying  in  a 
feinting  state,  and  John  walking  up  and  down  the  room  trying 
to  keep  up  our  spirits,  and  wee  J.-oh  !  how  we  envied  him- 
running  about,  playing  'Peep-bo'  in  happy  unconsciousness  of 
all  The  Church  members  feared  that  some  of  the  wilder  young 
fellows,  whom  he  had  been  favouring  of  late,  would  come  to  his 
aid  ;  but  when  it  was  known  he  had  attacked  the  Missi,  not  a 
finger  was  lifted  in  his  defence. 

"They  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  him,  now  they  had  him 
bo^d,-nothing  in  the  shape  of  a  prison  or  secure  place  on  aU 
the  Island  !  They  proposed  our  Cellar,  but  we  didn't  want  him 
quite  so  near  as  that ;  so  they  let  him  off  at  the  end  of  four 
hours,  and  Litsi  and  little  Nomaki  took  refuge  with  us 
Mungaw  got  a  little  boy  to  tell  him  where  they  hid  his  musket ; 
and,  once  more  possessed  of  it,  he  flew  all  round  the  Island  till 
towards  sunset,  when  he  divested  himself  entirely  of  his  cloth- 
ing, stuck  on  paint,  and  with  musket  shouldered  walked  sentry 
before  our  front  gate  for  more  than  an  hour.  He  seemed  to  be 
imitating  the  sentinels  he  had  seen  before  Government  House 
in  Melboume-a  slight  difference  in  the  circumstances  !  But 
It  was  thought  necessary  to  have  a  counter-guard  over  our 
Premises  that  night.  The  only  good  thing  he  did  was  to  send 
his  gracious  permission  to  Litsi  to  stay  in  our  house  for  the 
night,  which  she  thanknilly  accepted. 

"Next  morning  (Sunday)  he  met  her  pleasantly,  called  her  to 
speak  to  him  (our  fence  was  between  them),  and  threw  a  large 
stone  at  her  head,  informing  her  that  was  the  price  of  her 
yesterday's  speech.  We  bound  up  the  deep  wound  and  advised 
her  to  he  quiet,  but  she  preferred  going  to  Church  with  us  as 
the  safest  plan,  for  he  had  been  caught  several  times  during  the 
night  stealthily  approaching  our  house  to  bum  it  as  they 
thought.  None  of  the  villagers  slept,  two  of  their  lives  being 
b  danger.     It  waa  a  most  anxious  Sabbath,  and  we  had  worship 


3I«  LETTERS  FROM  AU/IVA. 

under  difficulties— guards  being  placed  at  our  house  and  th« 
principal  approaches  to  the  Church.  Oh,  how  regretfully  1 
thought  of  the  peaceful  Sabbaths  and  quiet  walks  to  Church  ia 
Melbourne,  none  making  us  afraid  !  But  we  tried  to  I'^aliz'j 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  was  encompassing  us  around,  and  that  He 
stood  between  us  and  Mungaw.  The  people  begged  John  to  be 
short,  as  they  were  in  terror,  so  we  had  only  one  Service  m 
Church,  and,  instead  of  Sunday  School,  a  prayer  meeting  08 
the  Imrai.  Mungaw  employed  the  time  during  Church  service 
in  ransacking  the  villagers'  boxes  for  ammunition,  but  they  had 
it  hid  away  ;  and  at  the  prayer  meeting  he  was  reclining,  with 
folded  arms,  eyeing  us  from  our  back  verandah  I  After  the 
prayer-meeting,  John  urged  the  different  villagers  to  take  it  in 
turns  to  sleep  near  Mungaw's  house  for  the  protection  of  Litsi 
who  was  being  killed  by  inches,  and  at  last  they  agreed  ;  but  as 
soon  as  we  were  in  the  house,  he  went  and  patched  up  a  sort  ol 
peace— a  sham  to  get  the  people  away — and  then  abused  the 
people  near  for  tying  him,  and  dragged  Litsi  home.  We  were 
half  the  night  praying  for  the  helpless  girl,  so  completely  at  the 
mercy  of  that  madman. 

"  Next  morning,  he  came  into  the  Imrai  in  grand  style — 
musket  in  hand,  of  course — and  scolded  the  people,  working 
himself  up  into  a  frenzy  and  keeping  us  all  on  the  rack,  for  we 
could  see  from  one  of  the  Study  windows, — when,  to  our  great 
joy,  '  Sail  O'  rang  out,  and  it  was  comical  to  see  how  quickly  he 
had  to  subside  before  this  counter-excitement,  and  slink  away  ' 
We  felt  it  was  in  answer  to  prayer,  more  especially  when  a  littie 
afterwards  he  stood  before  our  gate  painted  friglnfuily,  and  told 
our  herd-boys  that  he  was  going  in  the  Vessel  if  siie  called  here. 
How  earnestly  we  asked  the  Lord  to  let  him  go,  if  it  were  His 
will,  but  prayed  above  all  for  submission  to  bear  what  was 
appointed  us,  for  we  had  the  feeling  he  would  stay.  Pool 
fellow  !  he  drove  us  closer  into  the  Saviour's  arms  than  all 
Dr.  Somerville's  meetings  in  Australia,  lor  we  had  llim  alone 
to  look  to.  Natives  were  kind,  but  not  capable  of  giving  much 
help  — they  rather  look  to  us  for  it — and  poor  tilings,  we  did 
pity  them,  when  it  was  known  that  he  had  bought  a  large  stock 
of  anrtmunition,  including  balls,  and    that  he  stayed   behind  I 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  319 

**  It  turned  out  to  be  the  schooner  Daphne  for  Fiji  ;  and  the 
Covernment  agent  sent  half  a  sovereign  in  a  note,  begging  for 
opium,  as  he  had  seventy-five  people  on  board,  and  one  case  of 
'  assured  sickness.'  John,  of  course,  returned  the  money,  but 
sent  opium  pills,  laudanum,  and  chlorodyne,  having  no  opium. 
We  were  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  sending  a  few  hurried 
notes,  bearing  a  month's  later  date  than  the  Dayspring,  which 
left  on  the  14th  November.  This  is  the  only  other  Vessel  that 
has  called  at  our  Island,  since  we  returned,  except  the  Day- 
spring.     .     .     . 

"  Christmas  came  next  in  order.  The  little  stockings  had 
been  duly  filled  the  night  before,  as  F.  took  care  to  have  J.'s  and 
his  hung  up,  with  dim  eyes  at  the  thought  of  the  other  three 
which  had  been  filled  the  year  before.  It  turned  out  to  be  a 
bright  day  ;  the  bairns  were  jubilant  over  their  gifts  ;  and  there 
was  a  general  rejoicing  over  dear  Litsi's  re-appearance  at  the 
Evening  Class— her  lord  and  master  having  gone  out  in  a  canoe 
with  some  boys  for  a  night's  fishing  by  torch-light.  Litsi's  face 
beamed  at  having  an  hour  or  two  with  us  all,  for  Mungaw  did 
not  allow  her  over  her  own  fence,  or  any  one  to  go  near  her ; 
and,  as  all  the  women  were  frightened,  his  commands  were 
obeyed  to  the  letter,  except  by  us,  and  for  her  sake  even  I  had 
to  go  stealthily  with  food  (he  starved  her),  as  he  beat  her  when 
he  found  it  out.  Our  girls  did  not  require  two  biddings  to  put 
a  plentiful  supper  before  her,  and  were  cheering  her  under 
breath  with  the  hope  that  his  canoe  might  turn  bottom  up  and 
he  get  eaten  with  a  shark,  when  the  most  unearthly  yell  from 
the  shore  turned  us  all  pale  with  terror,  and  'Mungaw  !'  was 
gasped  from  every  lip.  Litsi  flew  home,  in  terror  lest  he  should 
find  her  our.  The  villagers  seized  their  muskets  and  ran  to 
protect  their  boys,  and  John  and  I  to  our  knees  in  the  Study. 
But  the  whole  turned  out  to  be  a  hoax  !  The  boys'  canoe  had 
upset  among  the  reefs,  and  though  they  could  swim  like  corks, 
and  were  in  no  danger,  it  was  their  pleasure  thus  to  exercise 
their  lungs  while  splashing  about     .     .     . 

"  Mungaw  made  rather  a  sad  New  Year's  Day  for  us,  though. 
While  we  were  at  breakfast,  more  people  assembled  in  the 
Imrai  and  high  words  ensued.    John  went  out  to  them,  deter- 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 


mined  to  sift  the  matter  to  the  bottom  ;  and  at  last  it  came  oat 
that  Miingaw  had  gone  the  day  before  to  the  village  of  Towleka, 
and  said  that  the  people  of  Inahutshi  were  going  to  shoot  rhera 
on  the  morrow,  and  then  he  deliberately  walked  to  Inahutshi 
and  told  them  the  same  thing  about  the  people  of  Towleka 
He  was  bent  upon  war  ;  wanted,  in  his  own  words,  '  to  sef 
blood  run.'  Burning  houses,  and  he  had  burnt  several,  wa» 
becoming  rather  tame  work  ;  and  he  wanted  something  more 
exciting.  He  boastfully  acknowledged  the  part  he  had  acted 
the  day  before,  declaring  that  if  they  had  not  said  they  were 
going  to  fight  they  meant  it,  which  was  worse— better  to  have  it 
out  and  done  with — why  else  were  they  carrying  their  muskets? 
This  was  a  little  too  much  for  their  patience,  and  ihey  did  lay 
about  him  with  their  tongues,  saying  it  was  he  and  he  alone  who 
had  introduced  thiscarr>'ing  of  muskets,  by  flying  about  with  his 
own  and  threatening  to  kill  everybody.  He  then  said,  that  if 
they  were  not  going  to  fight  they  ought  to  come  out  boldly  for 
the  Worship  (he  certainly  did  not  approve  of  doing  things  by 
halves),  singling  out  by  name  those  whom  he  knew  to  have 
little  differences  with  each  other,  and  ordermg  them  to  shake 
hands  and  exchange  pigs  there  and  then  ! 

"  When  John  thought  they'd  had  enough  of  it,  for  Mungaw 
was  getting  excited  with  his  nonsense,  he  suggested  that  one  of 
them  should  engage  in  prayer  and  let  them  then  get  home.  A 
fine  old  Chief  stood  up  under  the  banyan  tree,  and,  waving  his 
hand  with  a  majesty  a  Native  can  assume  at  times,  offered  a 
simple,  earnest  prayer,  and  the  people  quietly  dispersed.  But 
Mungaw  tried  hard  to  get  them  together  again,  and  insisted 
upon  everybody  being  converted  on  the  spot.  He  kept  on  this 
religious  tack  for  about  a  fortnight,  which  was  very  pleasant,  as 
it  allowed  us  to  sit  with  open  wmdows  and  doors,  and  get  fresh 
air  and  freedom. 

"One  day,  when  he  was  unusually  gushing  and  had  presented 
a  pig  and  food  to  the  very  men  he  had  sought  to  murder,  — his 
speech  indicating  that  the  Millennial  Reign  was  about  to  com- 
mence on  Aniwa  under  his  auspices, — a  Church  member  said, 
'  I  think,  Mungaw,  the  people  will  understand  us  better,  if  we 
bum  our  muskets  and  show  that  we'll  not  fight,  whatever  they 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  321 

may  do  ;  here  goes  mine  !'  And  suiting  the  action  to  the  word, 
he  broke  and  flung  his  musket  into  the  flames.  Mungaw  im- 
mediately followed  suit,  with  a  grand  flourish,  to  the  intense 
relief  of  all  around,  for  he  was  a  much  less  formidable  person- 
age without  the  musket,  though  he  still  fancied  himself  a  great 
king.  He  sent  in  for  a  black  suit,  and  permission  to  conduct 
the  Worship  next  Sunday,  which  of  course  he  did  not  get. 

"  John  sent  for  him  and  had  long  talks  with  him  ;  but  saw  it 
was  little  use, — he  was  so  crazed,  and  thought  every  one  in  the 
wrong  but  himself.  His  standing  grievance  against  John 
was — that  he  kept  all  the  collections  (!)  taken  at  the  close  of 
Mission  addresses  (he  insisted  they  went  into  his  private 
pocket),  and  did  not  halve  them  with  him,  though  he  helped 
him  to  speak. 

"  He  never  forgot  the  scenes  he  saw  in  that  den  of  iniquity 
to  which  some  wretches  took  him  in  Melbourne,  under  pretence 
of  kindness,  when  John  was  unable  from  my  sudden  illness  in 
the  country  to  take  him  home.  It  bamboozled  his  then  simple 
mind,  how  in  a  land  of  Gospel  light  such  appliances  could  be 
deliberately  and  systematically  set  on  foot  for  the  on-carrying  ot 
evil.  I  do  think,  that  for  their  light, — mind,  I  sa.y /or  their  lighi 
— our  black  Christianity  is  superior  to  the  white.  The  Natives 
often  said, — '  How  is  it,  Missi,  that  he  was  so  good  and  strong 
for  the  Worship  before  he  went  to  your  good  Land,  and  has 
been  nothing  but  a  plague  since  he  returned  .'  John,  of  course, 
emphatically  cleared  the  '  good  Land '  from  all  blame,  adding 
that  he  would  take  care  not  to  give  any  of  the  rest  of  them  a 
chance  of  going  daft  by  a  trip  to  Australia  I  They  don't  pursue 
the  argument  after  that,  as  all  are  eager  to  go,  and  perfectly 
willing,  they  say,  to  accept  the  risk. 

"  It  was  a  blessing  the  Natives  were  so  kind,  and  oh,  how 
we  experienced  that  '  God  stayeth  His  rough  wind  in  the  day  of 
His  east  wind  '  ;  for  except  the  trouble  with  Mungaw,  we  had 
no  other  serious  ones  to  contend  with,  and  He  gave  us  to  realize 
as  I  at  least  never  did  in  the  same  way  how  entirely  the  work 
was  His.  It  looked  so  mysterious,  that  after  we  had  come  down 
at  such  a  sacrifice  to  health  and  family  ties  to  devote  our  whole 
time  to  the  work,  it  should  be  so  retarded  by  one  individual  .• 

P.  >- 


j2a  LETTERS  FROM  ANI^VA. 

for  often,  at  his  worst,  only  eight  or  ten  had  the  courage  te 
come  to  School,  and  we  could  as  well  have  taught  fifty.  But 
we  could  leave  it  trustingly  to  the  Lord,  feelin:^  that  all  we  had 
to  do  was  the  work  He  laid  to  our  hands  from  day  to  day.  What 
a  restful  feeling  it  gives  ore  to  be  '  only  an  instrument  in  His 
hand.'     .     .     . 

"  Litsi  was  the  one  most  in  danger,  her  house  standing  a 
little  below  ours,  and  I  having  been  roused  at  three  o'clock  to 
attend  her  only  the  morning  before,  John  was  very  averse  to 
my  going,  in  the  circumstances  ;  and  I  fain  would  have  con- 
tented myself  with  sending  her  comforts,  but  I  could  not  think 
to  leave  her  with  her  mad  husband,  who  had  still  sternly  refused 
to  let  any  one  go  near  her  ;  so  I  hurriedly  dressed,  roused  the 
cook  to  boil  the  kettle,  and  took  one  of  my  girls  with  a  lamp. 
We  found  to  my  intense  relief  the  baby  already  born,  and 
Mungawso  delighted  at  having  another  son  that  he  was  inclined 
to  be  tolerably  kind.  I  took  advantage  of  his  mood— as  it  was 
through  him  I  could  reach  Litsi — praised  him  for  being  such  a 
clever  doctor,  and  advised  him  to  get  her  into  the  house  out 
of  the  raw  cold  air,  and  offered  him  the  services  of  my  girl 
to  light  a  fire,  which  he  graciously  condescended  to  accept  ! 
WTien  I  went  back  with  some  tea  and  things  for  the  baby, 
they  looked  much  more  comfortable,  Litsi  sitting  in  the 
house  by  a  bright  fire,  with  the  lamp  beside  her.  Urging 
her  to  lie  down,  I  returned  home  and  looked  into  the  girls' 
house  to  see  how  it  was  faring  with  my  other  invalid, — for 
dear  Yawaci  had  been  carried  to  us  at  her  own  request  in  a 
dying  state."     .     .     . 

"  All  that  day  was  spent  running  betwixt  the  invalids.  Dan- 
gerous symptoms  ensued  with  Litsi.  Mungaw  got  fearfully 
excited  at  a  lot  of  women  coming  to  see  her,  and  stood  over  her 
with  his  loaded  musket  (he  had  stolen  another,  as  the  pious  fit 
did  not  last  long),  appealing  to  me  whether  his  word  as  Chief 
should  be  obeyed  or  not.  I  seconded  his  efforts,  as  they  were 
doing  no  good,  and  got  them  cleared  to  a  little  distance — at 
hand  if  they  were  needed,  and  by  deferential  beliaviour  got  him 
to  let  me  come  and  go  with  food,  etc.  He  attributed  her  illness 
to  an  absurd  crotchet  cf  his  own,  and  held  to  it  that  she  would 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  323 

be  better  at  sundown.  Meanwhile,  the  time  was  being  wasted, 
and  we  had  so  many  anxious  thoughts.  Was  it  right  that  her 
hfe  should  be  sacrificed  to  a  madman's  freaks  ?  Was  it  right  to 
give  in  to  him,  or  how  far  was  it  right  to  risk  his  wrath  ?  We 
took  it  all  to  our  ever-present  Counsellor  ;  and  then  John  de- 
cided that  if  I  found  her  no  better  he  would  go  himself,  what- 
ever the  consequences. 

"  On  my  way  I  met  Mungaw  coming  in  at  the  gate  with  tbe 
empty  dishes,  and  he  said  quite  humbly  that  he  was  wrong  in 
his  supposition,  and  would  like  exceedingly  if  the  Missi  land 
(  =  man  Missi)  would  go  and  see  her,  for  he  did  not  know  what 
to  do.  John  soon  put  matters  all  right,  telling  them  there  was 
no  cause  for  alarm, — gave  directions  about  one  or  two  things 
that  had  been  neglected,  and  ordered  fomentations.  She  had 
no  more  relapses,  and  he  really  seemed  grateful  the  next  morn- 
ing when  he  came  for  her  breakfast,  as  I  could  not  go  to  her 
very  early  on  account  of  the  tidal  wave. 

"  Poor  Yawaci  was  our  chief  care  after  that.  It  seemed 
strange  that  Litsi,  who  so  longed  for  death,  should  survive  so 
much  ill  usage,  for  I  could  not  pen  a  fiftieth  part  of  the  cruelty 
— the  refinement  of  cruelty— with  which  he  treated  her.  One 
instance  will  suffice.  We  missed  him  from  Church  one  Sab 
bath,  and  found  that  he  had  spent  the  time  skinttitig  the  lower 
part  of  her  face  2Lnd  pinching  little  bits  of  flesh  out  of  her  chest 
from  shoulder  to  shoulder,  threatening  her  with  his  club  if  she 
dared  to  cry  out.  You  will  wonder  that  the  Natives  did  not 
interfere.  We  began  to  lose  all  patience  with  them.  I  remem- 
ber Mr.  Inglis  once  saying,  '  It  was  worth  living  twenty  years 
on  the  Islands  just  to  know  what  we  owed  to  Christianity,'  and 
how  I  thought  they  were  stupid  who  did  not  find  out  all  tl.at  in 
six  months  or  less  !  I  myself  have  had  to  live  twelve  yeais  on 
Aniwa,  however,  to  knoiv  what  we  owe  to  Lunatic  Asylums,  and 
also  to  learn  how  exxlusively  a  man's  wife  is  regarded  as  his 
own  peculiar  property — that  is,  to  be  used  exa<tly  as  he  likes. 
They  would  as  soon  think  of  interfering  with  a  man's  conduct 
to  his  wife,  as  we  would  if  in  civilization  a  man  chose  to  burn 
his  own  carpet  or  smash  his  own  timepiece.  They  woulu  break 
out  into   the   most  amused  smile,  when  John  was  begi'iav  them 


|24  LETTERS  FROM  ANIV/A. 

to  protect  her,  and  say,  '  But,  Missi,  it's  his  own  wife!*  01 
course,  they  were  mad  enough  at  him,  Litsi  being  a  general 
favourite,  but  could  not  well  see  their  riyht  to  interfere. 

"Yawaci's  breathing  was  rather  easier;  and  about  eight 
o'olock,  aftei  getting  all  she  could  want  for  the  nigiit,  we  were 
10  thankful  to  see  her  lie  down  for  the  first  time,  and  fondly 
hoped  she  was  beginning  to  recover.  She  called  the  girls  round 
her,  telling  them  to  sing  ;  and,  after  beginning  the  translation 
of  '  Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee,'  I  slipped  away  leaving  them  sing- 
ing it,  and  got  to  my  bed  thoroughly  exhausted.  Through  the 
night,  her  husband  knocked  at  our  bedroom  window,  saying  she 
was  dying.  John  sprang  up  and  went  to  her  side,  offering  a 
short  prayer,  but  her  spirit  tied  before  he  had  done,  and  she  was 
buried  amid  heart-felt  lamentations  before  Church  Service  on 
Sabbath,  3rd  February.  Our  hearts  were  like  to  break,  for  she 
had  been  a  faithful  attached  servant — daui^liter^  rather — to  us 
for  ten  years  ;  a  sweet  httle  thing  about  eight  or  nine  w;-.tn  she 
first  came,  and  every  year  we  liked  her  better.  She  had  a 
great  lump  of  hearty  and  1  can  never  forget  her  devoted  care  of 
us  all  at  that  time  when  we  were  both  laid  up  and  our  precious 
baby  died.  It  was  she  I  trusted  to  put  the  little  form  in  its 
last  resting-place,  myself  too  weak  to  move  I  It  was  so  sad  to 
see  her  friends  going  about  the  next  few  days,  their  eyes  red 
and  swollen  with  weeping  Weeks  after,  on  putting  her  Photo, 
into  the  hands  of  one  of  the  sewing  women,  her  head  sank  lower 
over  it  till  the  heavy  sobs  welled  up  ;  and  as  it  was  passed  from 
one  to  another,  there  was  hardly  a  dry  eye — so  generally  was 
she  beloved.  You  have  all  the  same  likeness,  a  true  one,  taken 
in  Melbourne.  Mungaw's  was  not  so  good — at  least  it  did  not 
do  him  justice  in  his  best  days  ;  but  it  is  charming  to  what  he 
looked  like  in  his  last  few  months — his  face  was  so  wild  and 
ghastly. 

"  Poor  fellow,  I  would  fain  pass  over  his  sad  end  ;  but  I  must 
hasten  on  and  have  done  wiih  him,  as  I  daresay  \ou  areas 
tired  of  the  subject  as  1.  The  last  open  bre^k  out  with  his  wife 
wa;  on  the  day  that  her  baby  was  liiree  weeks  old.  He  was  in 
a  very  excited  state  in  the  lU  •rmng,  threw  off  liis  cloihing,  stuck 
on  paint  (he  supplied  himself  with  balls  of  blue  from  our  wash 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  jaj 

ing-house  1),  and  seizing  his  musket,  said  he  was  going  to  shoot 
some  one  ere  he  returned.  The  alarm  spread,  and  John  came 
to  me  at  the  sewing  class  to  warn  the  women  ;  but  he  soon  came 
back,  and  I  dismissed  the  School,  feeling  anxious  to  gel  the 
children  into  the  house  (John  would  not  budge  from  his  usual 
work,  but  he  had  always  Natives  with  him),  and  get  doors  and 
windows  shut.  They  had  hardly  gone  wiien  terrible  screams 
same  from  his  house,  and  I  flew  to  implore  our  cooks  to  protect 
Litsi.  Just  then  John  rushed  past  me,  tellir.g  me  I  must  not 
hinder  him,  as  he  could  not  hear  that  poor  girl  being  killed. 
Our  boys  ran  with  him,  and  met  Litsi  running  from  her  house 
covered  with  blood  streaming  from  the  back  of  her  head.  John 
caught  her  as  she  fell  forward  in  a  fainting  tit,  and  a  woman 
caught  up  her  baby  ;  they  were  carried  to  the  Imrai,  where 
John  bound  up  her  head  and  revived  her  with  brandy  and  water. 
I  sent  her  some  fresh  clothes,  as  John  would  not  let  me  see  her 
till  she  was  revived  and  doctored,  and  I  followed  with  some 
dinner.  Her  tormentor  was  coming  too,  but  John  gave  him  a 
look  which  made  him  disappear  into  the  bush  in  quick  style. 
He  re-appeared  with  the  utmost  coolness  in  a  nice  clean  shiit 
about  half  an  hour  afterwards,  and  walked  right  into  the  Mission 
Premises,  helping  about  a  score  of  men  to  carry  a  huge  log  of 
wood  which  John  had  asked  them  to  bring  for  some  purpose. 
— I  forget  what.  During  the  afternoon  School  he  sat  eyeing 
Litsi  and  grinning  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  Imrai,  and 
chatting  with  the  passers-by,  as  if  he  had  done  no  wrong  ! 

"  Poor  Litzi  sat  leaning  against  the  Church  fence,  toe  weak 
to  notice  anything,  but  thought  she  was  safer  there  when  John 
had  to  be  in  School.  He  told  the  Natives  that  she  must  not 
be  left  to  her  husband's  tender  mercies  any  lon;;;er,  but  that  they 
must  take  her  to  one  of  their  distant  villages,  and  if  need  be 
protect  her  with  their  muskets.  Our  house  was  toe  near  ;  and 
besides,  if  he  burnt  it  to  get  her  it  would  simply  mean  death  lo 
us  all, — our  food  was  in  it,  and  neither  of  us  being  extra  strong, 
we  could  not  exist  on  roots  and  leaves  like  Natives, — whereas 
any  of  their  houses  could  be  replaced  in  a  few  days.  He  said 
also  that  it  would  never  do  for  him  to  use  arms, — his  work  was 
to  teach,  theirs   to  protect   each   other   when  neccbsarv      "^'lo 


326  LETTERS  FROM   ANIWA. 

all  saw  the  force  of  his  words  and  heartily  agreed  with  him,  but 
all  managed  to  back  out  of  it,  one  after  another,  Litsi  being  too 
high-spiriied  to  ask  protection  from  any  of  tliem. 

"  When  we  heard  that  she  was  left  with  only  a  few  women 
we  both  felt  it  our  duty  to  shelter  her,  regardless  of  conse- 
quences, and  ran  out  to  fetch  her  ;  but  the  poor  gi  A  had  fled 
with  her  two  little  ones  to  hide  for  the  night  in  a  plantation,  one 
or  two  women  keeping  her  company. 

"  Amid  all  her  own  danger,  she  was  mindful  of  us,  and  sent 
a  messenger  to  warn  us  that  Mungaw  would  be  sure  to  burn 
the  house  that  niglu  if  he  could.  We  had  a  few  necessaries 
selected,  a  cask  of  flour,  hops  for  yeast,  changes  of  clothing, 
etc.,  to  put  into  the  Printing  Office,  which  would  not  burn 
so  easily  with  its  zinc  roof ;  but  when  our  Aneiiyumese 
Teacher  came  after  dark  for  their  quiet  removal,  Mungaw  ac- 
companied him  as  far  as  the  door  !  We  all  laughed.  It  was 
no  use,  with  such  a  vigilant  spy  upon  all  our  movements.  But 
we  were  specially  reminded  of  some  One  watching  over  us. 

"  It  began  to  pour  torrents  of  rain,  as  it  so  often  did  when 
there  was  imminent  danger,  and  I  sent  coverings  for  the  wan- 
derers, hot  tea,  etc.,  by  a  circuitous  path,  with  orders  to  take 
them  to  another  invalid  should  .Mungaw  meet  them.  Our  girls 
entered  eagerly  into  it,  and  poor  Litsi  was  made  toie.'ably  com- 
fortable in  body  for  the  night,  there  being  an  old  deserted  hut 
in  the  plantation.  Next  morning,  her  cousin  whispered  to  me 
rhat  two  men  had  taken  her  under  protection  to  Towleka,  a 
village  a  mile  oflF,  and  that  Mimgaw  had  no  idea  of  her  where- 
abouts, supposmg  her  to  be  with  us,  as  he  had  sent  word  the 
evening  before  that  he  would  kill  her  if  she  went  anywhere 
else. 

"  He  got  fearfully  roused  at  not  finding  her  by  the  afternoon, 
and  sprang  up  after  writing  a  line  or  two  of  his  copy  ^he  in- 
sisted on  attending  School)  to  go  in  search,  beginning  at  the 
nearest  villages,  armed  with  club  and  killing-stone,  and  nearly 
frightening  the  life  out  of  a  duinpy  little  virago,  who  was  in  the 
habit  of  licn-peckmg  her  own  husband.  It  was  capital  to  see 
her  thoroughly  cowed  for  once  !  riii  wrath  grew  with  his  want 
of  suciess  ;  a^d.  returninj'  after  school,  he   told   our   boys  in  a 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  327 


lone  of  suppressed  rage  that  he  was  now  going  to  Tow'eka  to 
kill  Litsi  it  he  found  her  there.  One  of  them  Hew  through  the 
bush  to  warn  her  of  his  approach,  and  John  and  I  went  to  the 
Study  to  commit  her  to  God.  I  think  I  would  have  gone  mad 
myself,  if  we  had  not  had  our  never-failing  Refuge  in  these 
troublous  times  ! 

"  We  heard  after  retiring  for  the  night  an  infant's  piteous 
wail,  and  found  that,  failing  to  get  the  mother  (for  the  Natives 
would  not  let  him  finish  her  quite,  though  he  dragged  her  out  of 
the  house  by  her  hair,  wool  rather),  he  had  torn  the  baby  from 
her  and  rushed  home  with  it,  knowing  that  she  would  follow  it 
at  any  risk.  It  was  awfully  hard  to  keep  John  in  the  house, 
but  I  felt  there  was  not  the  slightest  use  in  going.  We  heard 
other  voices  remonstrating,  and  the  cries  ceasing  we  knew  that 
Litsi  had  come.  About  midnight,  what  seemed  to  be  the  death 
wail  in  Litsi's  voice  made  us  thmk  he  had  murdered  the  baby. 
It  continued  for  about  three  hours,  and  rose  to  a  perfect  agony  ol 
distress  before  stopping.  On  inquiry  at  daybreak,  for  which  we 
anxiously  waited,  it  turned  out  that  he  had  tied  her  arms  and 
legs  in  the  most  savage  manner,  only  loosing  her  when  two  or 
three  Natives  went  to  the  rescue.  It  was  at  the  risk  of  their 
hves  they  did  it,  and  all  warned  us  not  to  go  to  their  house  that 
morning,  as  he  was  raving  mad  and  would  not  hesitate  to  kill 
any  one  coming  near. 

"  We  just  felt  that  poor  Litsi  had  all  the  more  right  to  our 
sympathy,  when  no  one  else  would  go.  They  insisted  that  she 
was  dead  and  the  baby  too,  there  was  such  silence  round  all  the 
place.  John  would  not  let  me  go  alone,  and  I  would  not  let 
him  go  alisne,  so  we  compromised  the  matter  by  going  together, 
and  took  a  plentiful  breakfast  as  an  excuse  for  intrudmg  on  his 
lordship's  privacy,  the  Natives  looking  after  with  wistful  eyes, 
but  not  one  offering  to  accompany  us  to  the  lion's  den  I  I 
trembled  violently,  though  I  felt  the  Lord  was  with  us,  and 
was  almost  relieved  when  we  found  the  house  deserted  ;  bui 
John  called  aloud  for  Litsi  several  times,  and  at  last  she  came 
staggering  from  an  enclosure  opposite,  from  which  the  occupant 
had  fled  when  Mungaw  first  went  mad.  She  was  trembhng 
with  pain  and  weakness,  and  when  we  were  going  over  the  stile, 


328  LETTERS  FauM  ANIWA. 

she  looked  back  alarmed  and  said,  *  You'd  better  not,  Missi,'  so 
we  spoke  a  few  cheering  words  as  we  stood,  and  told  her  again 
that  our  house  was  open  to  her,  night  or  day,  whenever  she 
needed  shelter. 

"  Some  of  the  Church  members  came  to  ask  what  was  to  be 
done  with  him.  Tieing  only  made  him  worse  ;  confining  or 
shooting  were  the  only  other  alternatives.  To  confine  him  was 
impossible.  Were  they  to  shoot  him  ?  John,  of  course,  would 
not  hear  of  that,  and  they  asked  if  there  was  no  sort  of  medicin? 
to  cure  madness  !  A  near  friend  got  him  away  to  his  village, 
where  they  had  a  long  talk,  and  warned  him  of  the  consequences. 
The  moment  he  went,  I  ran  off  to  sit  awhile  with  Litsi.  We 
feared  she  would  sink  under  her  trials,  and  wished  she  had 
access  to  the  rich  consolations  with  which  we  were  upheld  every 
day  in  our  little  readings  both  of  the  Bible  and  other  books.  It 
seemed  as  if  the  Words  were  printed  for  our  express  circum- 
stances and  comfort.  My  own  morning  Reading  was  in  the 
Psalms,  and  I  never  felt  them  so  suitable.  The  very  ones  I  used 
to  think  David  had  written  in  a  fit  of  indigestion  were  fraught 
with  the  deepest  comfort  and  meaning,  and  favourite  passages 
were  more  precious  than  ever.  I  never  noticed  before  that  the 
passage,  '  Lead  me  to  the  Rock  that  is  higher  than  I,' begins 
with  '  From  the  end  of  the  Earth  will  I  cry  unto  Thee,' — so 
applicable  to  us  !  John  and  I  have  often  remarked  to  each 
other  that  we  had  to  come  all  the  way  to  the  South  Seas  to 
understand  some  bits  of  the  Bible  ;  and  I  see  Bowen  in  his 
'  Daily  Meditations'  says  the  same  in  reference  to  India,  where 
belaboured  so  devotedly  as  a  Missionary.  We  have  another 
precious  book  which  we  were  reading  aloud  and  enjoyed  next  to 
the  Bible, — Boardman's  '  In  the  Power  of  the  Spirit,'  given  us 
also  before  leaving  Australia. 

"  How  we  wished  poor  Litsi  could  share  all  these  privileges. 
and  wondered  if  her  faith  were  keeping  alive  at  all,  but  hei 
spirit  was  beautifully  submissive.  When  I  told  her  that,  how- 
ever difficult  it  might  be  for  her  to  believe  it,  her  Saviour  God 
was  tenderly  caring  for  her  every  moment  and  would  not  let 
her  have  one  more  trial  tlian  she  could  bear,  and  that  it  would 
relieve  her  to  take  all  her  sorrows  to   Him,  she  replied,  'Oh,  I 


LETTERS  FROM  ANJtVA.  329 

know  it,  Missi ;  my  whole  words  now  are  prayer  ;  for  I  have  no 
one  else  to  speak  to,  and  would  have  gone  mad  if  I  could  not 
have  told  my  Saviour  !  I  tell  Him  everything,  and  know  that  it 
is  all  right  even  if  Mungaw  should  kill  me,  for  he  can't  harm 
me  beyond  the  grave.'  I  told  her  not  a  single  night  passed  that 
we  were  not  engaging  in  prayer  for  her,  and  she  said, — '  These 
prayers  have  been  answered  ;  for  he  has  had  the  wish  to  kill  me 
and  burn  your  house,  and  he  could  easily  have  done  both  had 
not  God  prevented.' 

"  The  whole  provocation  (I  forgot  to  say)  he  had  for  laying 
her  head  open  at  this  time,  was  her  saying,  *  Oh,  don't  do  that !' 
when  he  got  up  to  burn  the  fine  new  house  he  had  nearly  com- 
pleted. She  learned  never  again  to  contradict  him,  even  when 
he  made  the  wildest  proposals.  The  next  house  he  burnt,  a 
neighbour's,  he  told  her  with  a  diabolical  grin  (he  had  such  a 
beautiful  smile  in  his  sane  days  !)  of  his  purpose,  and  she  merely 
said,  '  Are  you?'  and  slipped  round  to  take  everything  valuable 
out  of  it,  as  the  owners  were  living  a  week  or  two  on  a  lonely 
little  islet  adjoining  this,  where  the  Natives  often  go  for  change 
and  fishing.  Of  course,  they  said  nothing  about  it  on  their 
return  ;  no  one  in  the  Island  was  prepared  to  tackle  such  a 
character,  and  he  presumed  accordingly,  turning  his  attentions 
more  to  the  general  public  after  this,  and  dividing  his  favours 
pretty  equally  over  the  whole  Island.  He  plundered  the  planta- 
tions in  rotation,  and  shot  all  the  pigs  which  came  in  his  way, 
bringing  Litsi  part  of  the  spoil  ;  but  she  suddenly  seemed 
possessed  of  the  spirit  of  half  a  dozen,  sternly  refusing  to  touch 
one  morsel  of  stolen  food,  and  took  their  eldest  little  boy  to  the 
furthest  villai^e,  begi^ing  the  people  to  keep  him  as  he  was  too 
young  to  refuse  what  was  stolen.  She  then  came  to  beg  of  me 
for  a  dose  of  poison — she  thought  the  stutT  we  killed  the  rats 
with  would  do — as  lie  was  too  wicked  to  live,  and  would  bring  a 
judgment  on  the  whole  Island.  She  had  such  a  chance  through 
the  night  when  he  fell  into  a  deep  sleep  (the  tirst  time  he  was 
known  to  sloep  for  many  weeks),  and  she  had  a  great  wish  t( 
cake  his  lite,  but  was  afraid  God  would  not  like  it. 

"  I  con.^rnied  her  fears  and  counselled  patience  a  little  longer, 
as  the  Missi  was  getting  the  boat   repaired  to  go  to  Tanna.  and 


13°  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

it  was  well  known  Munj^aw  wanted  to  go  there  and  stay  a 
while.  This  was  the  last  hope  of  the  whole  Island,  and  all  were 
eager  to  see  the  boat  finished,  none  more  so  than  I,  having  an 
additional  reason,  viz.,  that  it  took  John  away  to  a  distance 
nearly  the  whole  day,  and  though  he  always  left  me  with  a  body- 
guard he  was  not  so  careful  of  himself.  I  must  say,  the  Nativei 
were  very  thoughtful  about  him,  however,  and  would  not  let  him 
continue  to  take  his  nightly  turns  in  watching  our  house.  They 
begged  him  to  arm  himself,  but  that,  of  course,  he  would  not  do. 
He  and  our  Aneityumese  Teacher  were  the  only  ones  who  would 
not  carry  a  weapon  of  any  kind,  or  give  in  to  him  when  it  was 
right  to  be  firm,  and  they  were  the  only  two  Mungaw  had  the 
slightest  fear  of;  but  he  kept  prowling  about  our  Premises 
day  and  night,  for  what  intent  he  best  knew.  When  he  used  to 
«et  olT  on  his  peregrinations,  it  was  such  a  relief  to  throw  windows 
and  doors  open  for  air  ;  but  back  he  would  come  with  the 
rapidity  of  a  race  horse.  Many  a  fainting  fit  he  gave  me  ;  and 
F.  used  to  get  white  to  the  lips  when  he  appeared.  Even  little 
J.  began  to  lisp, — '  I  frightened  Mungaw  1 ' 

"About  the  only  time  I  was  thankful  to  see  him  come  was 
after  he  had  been  tracking  John's  footsteps  closer  than  I  liked. 
I  was  watching  him  from  our  front  verandah  as  he  went  off  to 
his  boat,  the  two  lads  a  little  before,  when  Mungaw  suddenly 
appeared  close  behind  him — axe  in  hand.  I  could  see  a  long 
way,  and  when  John  stooped  to  examine  a  bush  or  fern  Mungaw 
stopped  too,  always  keeping  right  at  his  back.  Visions  of  the 
murdered  Gordons  rose  vividly  before  me,  and  I  felt  distracted. 
I  knew  that  John  and  the  boys  were  on  their  guard,  and  plenty 
of  Natives  were  about,  but  a  blow  could  be  so  easily  struck  !  I 
went  in-doors  and  told  my  God  and  then  our  Aneityumese 
Teacher  (we  showed  as  little  fear  as  possible  before  our  Natives), 
so  that  if  he  thought  there  was  real  danger  he  would  go  to  him. 
He  looked  anxious  and  questioned  me  minutely,  but  went  on 
quietly  with  his  work,  and  I  tried  to  follow  his  example  :  but 
my  feet  would  cxriy  me  to  the  verandah,  till  the  welcome  sight 
of  that  usually  dreaded  form,  tossing  his  axe  in  the  air  and 
catching  it  by  the  handle,  allayed  all  fears,  for  I  knew  that  had 
he  done  any  harm  he  would  have  rushed  mto  hiding. 


LETTERS   fKOM   ANIiVA.  S3« 

"  His  last  d.iys  were  spent  pulling  up  the  people's  banar.as 
and  suj;ar-cane,  destroying  what  he  could  not  devour.  He  took 
our  boys'  blankets  and  boxes,  and  walked  off  with  the  looking- 
glass  from  the  girls'  house.  Just  the  Sunday  morning  before  he 
was  shot  he  turned  out  all  the  girls'  boxes  while  we  were  at 
breakfast,  and  pranced  up  and  down  our  frc><it  verandah.  \Vt 
had  just  finished  our  own  Family  Worship,  and  John  was  going 
off  for  a  little  quiet  to  his  Study,  when  we  heard  the  Church  bell 
being  furiously  rung  a  full  hour  before  the  time  !  The  Natives 
already  gathered  stood  staring  at  each  other  in  consternation, 
others  hurried  forward,  thmking  they  were  late,  and  the  usual 
bell-rin;_;er  came  panting  to  know  why  the  work  was  so  un- 
ceremoniously taken  out  of  his  hands  !  The  more  they  begged 
Mungaw  to  leave  off  the  quicker  he  rang,  till  John  ran  out  and 
ordered  him  to  stop  instantly,  which  he  did. 

"  He  did  not  trouble  us  another  Sunday,  poor  fellow,  but  he 
gave  me  two  or  three  thorough  frights  through  the  week,  once 
surprising  me  suddenly  on  the  verandah,  when  mounted  on  a 
high  box,  and  oil-painting  the  woodwork  of  the  house.  On  the 
following  Saturday  morning,  as  we  were  in  the  garden,  Litsi 
passed  the  fence  and  I  ran  to  her.  She  said,  'When  will  the 
boat  be  ready,  Missi.?'  1  told  her  that  there  was  just  a  little 
paint  to  finish  to-day,  and  it  would  sail  on  Monday,  so  she 
would  have  only  two  days  more  of  endurance.  She  Jumped 
and  clapped  her  hands,  saying,  '  My  heart  sings,  for  he's  sure  to 
go  !' 

•'  But  that  same  evening,  as  we  sat  at  a  late  tea,  our  spirits 
brighter  than  usual,  feeling  that  relief  was  near  (though  it  came 
not  in  the  way  we  e.xpecicd),  for  the  Daysprin^  was  to  leave 
Sydney  on  Monday  and  would  be  getting  nearer  us  every  day, 
we  heard  the  fatal  shot  go  off  close  beside  us  !  We  have  heard 
as  loud  reports  and  even  nearer,  when  they  were  killing  flying 
foxes  or  birds,  which  caused  us  nothing  more  than  a  start  and 
a  laugh  ;  but  there  was  something  in  that  which  made  us  spring 
simultaneously  from  our  seats  and  stand  in  awe.  John  said, 
'  Some  one  is  shot !  Either  Mungaw,  or  some  one  by  his  hand.' 
He  had  barely  uttered  the  words,  when  the  awful  death-wail  in 
Litsi's  voice  confirmed  our  fears.     Our  girls  rushed  in  from  the 


33*  LETTERS   FROM  ANIWA. 

bath-room,  where  they  had  been  filling  baths  and  getting  all 
ready  for  Sunday,  and  said,  "  That's  Mungaw,  Missi,  for  the 
Inahutshi  people  told  us  not  to  be  alarmed  if  we  heard  a  shot 
after  dark,  as  we  would  know  it  was  Mungaw  killed.' 

"  It  had  all  been  deliberately  arranged,  and  we  knew  not  2 
word  about  it.  John  said,  'Then  I  must  run  and  see  what  I  can 
do  for  the  poor  fellow,'  and  was  off ;  but  another  loud  report 
made  me  implore  him  to  come  back,  till  we  ascertained  certainly 
what  the  matter  was,  as  he  might  be  shot  in  the  dark  without 
any  one  meaning  it,  and  F.  decided  the  matter  by  saying  in  a 
faint  voice,  'Papa,  will  you  stay  and  take  care  of  us?'  His 
papa  put  his  arm  round  him  and  said,  '  Yes,  my  boy,  I'll  not 
leave  the  room  again.' 

"Two  or  three  Natives  came  to  tell  us  that  Mungaw  was  shot 
dead,  and  that  John's  going  would  be  no  use  now.  He  engaged 
in  prayer,  and  oh,  how  our  hearts  bled  for  the  poor  fellow  ! 
Now  that  his  sad  end  had  come,  we  could  only  think  of  him  as 
he  once  was  ;  as,  for  instance,  we  saw  him  one  evening  years 
before  stand  calm  and  tranquil,  with  three  enraged  men  pointing 
their  muskets  at  him  for  spoiling  some  Heathen  performance, 
and  telling  them  he  would  not  fight,  and  that  the  worst  they 
could  do  would  only  send  him  to  Heaven.  Or  again,  as  he  used 
to  go  about  pleading  with  the  young  boys  (a  mere  boy  himselQ 
not  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  their  fathers,  but  come  out 
decidedly  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  Or  again,  we  thought  of  the  lime 
when  he  was  John's  right  hand  man,  and  would  almost  have 
laid  down  his  life  to  serve  him.  His  two  nearest  friends,  on 
coming  to  ask  if  they  would  bury  him  at  once,  laid  down  their 
heads  and  sobbed  aloud,  though,  like  all  the  Aniwans,  they  had 
wished  for  his  death.  It  was  a  sad,  sad  night  ;  the  hurried  and 
midnight  burial,  the  suppressed  excitement,  the  fear  and  un- 
certainty about  the  real  murderers  and  what  would  follow  next, 
*nd  last  of  all  that  young  and  once  noble  fellow  cut  down  in  the 
midst  of  his  days. 

"  He  had  just  left  our  Premises  and  gone  home  for  supper, 
and  then  had  worship  (!)  with  Litsi,  after  which  she  told  him 
not  to  go  outside,  as  two  or  three  men  had  been  watching  for 
three  niijhts  to  get  a  good  aim  at  hnn.      He  courted  death  and 


LETTERS  FROM  ANJWA.  333 


would  go  out,  saying  to  Litsi,  '  You  come  with  me.'     She  went 

out  first  and  thought  she  saw  a  man  standing  ;  but  next  moment 
the  attention  of  both  was  suddenly  directed  to  a  meteor  in  its 
transit,  and  while  gazing  at  it  the  musket  went  off,  going  through 
Mungaw's  body  from  arm  to  arm.  He  fell  down  by  his  owe 
door,  crying,  '  ^Tfa/.^' (  =  Alas  ! ),  and  died  immediately,  tht 
murderers  making  their  escape  as  they  shot  the  other  musket 
into  the  air.     .     .     . 

"You  may  be  sure,  after  these  trying  times  and  seven  nionlhs' 
utter  silence  regarding  our  absent  ones,  we  were  intensely 
delighted  to  welcome  the  dear  old  Dayspring  once  more.  But 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  this  is  our  most  trying  time  ;  for  all  tlie 
anxiety  of  the  past  months  seems  to  accumulate  into  an  agony 
of  suspense,  from  the  time  her  sails  are  discerned  till  we  have 
opened  the  most  desired-for  letters  of  our  mail  and  found  all 
well.  She  arrived  at  Aniwa  just  two  days  after  we  calculated 
upon  seeing  her,  April  24th.  The  first  announcement  of  her 
approach  came  as  we  were  assembled  in  Church  at  three 
o'clock  for  the  prayer-meeting  ;  and  I'm  afraid  the  Services  had 
not  their  usual  interest  for  me  1  How  John  could  proceed 
quietly  with  his  address,  under  the  excitement,  was  a  puzzle  ; 
for  I  saw  him  start,  and  we  exchanged  earnest  looks,  as  the 
well-known  cry  greeted  our  ears,  and  then  two  Natives  came 
panting  in  with  beaming  faces,  darting  intelligent  looks  all 
around. 

"  The  Service  did  come  to  an  end  at  last,  and  then  every  one's 
tongue  was  loosed.  It  was  \\\&  Day  spring  >^'\\!ao\x\.  doubt;  but  was 
there  wind  enough  to  bring  her  in  that  day  ?  I  made  an  agree- 
ment with  the  herd  who  went  for  the  goats  to  shout  again  if  it 
were  very  near,  and  soon  a  dozen  voices  yelled  back  the  answer. 
I  flew  to  give  orders  tor  all  sorts  of  preparations,  but  not  a  girl 
was  to  be  found,  all  having  rushed  up  the  hill  to  see  for  them- 
selves ;  and  when  tliey  came,  they  were  so  mad  with  joyful 
excitement,  that  instead  of  their  usual  respectful  demeanour  they 
tumbled  heels  over  head  on  the  verandah  two  or  three  times, 
before  they  could  compose  themselves  to  work  ;  and  so  many 
little  things  waiting  to  be  done  !     .     .     . 

"  We  gathered  round  such  a  happy  tea-table ;  for  it  is  the 


J34  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

most  exquisite  treat  to  have  intercourse  with  kindred  spirits  ia 
our  own  tongue,  after  jabbering  so  many  months  to  the  Darkies, 
and  to  get  all  the  news  from  the  civilized  world.  Such  a  Mail 
too  !  Over  one  hundred  letters,  and  no  end  of  papers.  We 
simply  looked  at  all  your  different  handwritings,  but  devoured 
our  bairns'  monthly  budgets  that  night  alter  our  visitors  had 
retired  to  their  rooms.     .     .     . 

"  The  second  Communion  since  our  return  also  took  place  at 
this  time,  and  was  a  season  of  great  refreshing  and  comfort  ; 
but  the  sight  of  that  little  group  of  Communicants  is  always  too 
much  for  me,  especially  when  they  stand  up  to  sing  so  heartily  ! 
I  could  fain  lay  down  my  head  and  sob,  were  it  not  that  I  have 
the  harmonium  to  attend  to  and  must  crush  my  heart  down  as 
best  I  can.  All  our  trials  and  privations,  looked  at  in  the  light 
of  that  little  sable  band  (glancing  back  at  what  they  once  were) 
now  sitting  at  their  Lord's  Table,  seem  as  nothing — as  less  than 
nothing. 

'•  A  stranger  might  simply  have  his  rtsibles  excited  by  the 
somewhat  grotesque  costume  of  the  congregation.  Indeed,  I 
had  to  turn  away  my  own  head,  as  our  two  worthy  Elders  came 
in  for  the  '  Elements'  before  the  Service,  with  the  most  impos- 
ing gravity,  with  manifest  devotion  m  their  looks,  but  in  all  the 
dignity  of  their  office,  and  with  special  hats  to  grace  the 
occasion.  The  one  had  his  white  shirt  done  up  round  his  hat 
so  as  to  represent  a  puggaree,  and,  as  it  hung  a  long  way  be- 
hind, he  had  to  keep  his  head  well-balanced  for  fear  of  it  fall- 
ing back.  As  for  the  other,  who  or  what  his  hat  had  been  origin- 
ally intended  for,  we  were  at  a  loss  to  divine !  It  has  always  been 
our  difficulty  to  get  them  large  enough  to  include  their  wool ; 
but  this,  a  light  grey  chimney-pot,  overtopped  wool  and  all  till  it 
rested  on  the  tip  of  his  nose,  which  fortunately  being  a  very  large 
one  prevented  his  face  from  disappearing  altogether  !     .     .     . 

"  The  Captain's  plan  was  to  land  us  on  Sunday  morning, 
iie  off  and  on  till  Monday  to  land  our  luggage  and  some 
wood  John  had  bought  on  Aneityum,  and  then  return  for  the 
McDonalds  at  Port  Resolution  on  his  way  northward.  Mrs. 
Milne  and  I  lay  pillowed  on  deck,  enjoying  the  moonli;_;ht  till 
quite  late,  and  having  such  a  musica'  treat  from  Mr.  Mirhelsen, 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  335 

who  sing's  and  accompanies  himself  on  the  guitar  with  great 
taste.  He  had  been  playing  it  on  deck  in  the  afternoon,  and 
we  beggpd  him  to  bring  it  up  again  after  tea.  The  moon  was 
brilliantly  reflected  on  the  water,  and  the  ship  lying  so  still, 
tvhen  he  began  with  the  exquisite  guitar  accompaniment  to 
sing  'Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,' — the  Missionaries  standing  round 
•nd  joining  softly  in  parts,  while  we  were  quietly  crying.  I 
have  heard  Oratorios  in  tiie  old  country  rendered  so  that  they 
almost  took  one  out  of  the  body,  but  never  anything  that  went 
to  my  heart  like  this  !  You  would  need  to  take  in  the  whole 
circumstances  to  know  how  we  felt  it  The  Vessel,  with  her 
little  band  of  Missionaries  so  far  from  kindred  and  country, 
and  about  to  separate  for  their  lonely  homes,  and  we  knew  not 
how  much  trial  awaiting  them  !     .     .     , 

"We  have  already  600  lbs.  of  Arrowroot  (to  pay  for  the 
Gospel-books)  put  up,  mostly  in  10  lb.  bags.  The  Natives  are 
still  making  more,  and  the  demands  upon  me  for  calico  have 
been  endless.  After  ransacking  bo.xes  for  every  inch  that  could 
be  got  to  dry  it  upon  and  to  make  bags,  1  had  to  sacrifice  all 
my  common  sheets  and  table-cloths  ;  and,  while  trying  to  bear 
up  under  this  calamity  with  Christian  fortitude,  John  roused  all 
the  old  Adam  in  nie,  by  coolly  bidding  me  be  quick  and  get 
out  my  linen  ones  and  best  table  cloths,  as  it  was  a  splendid 
day  for  drying  !  1  emphatically  declared  that  my  few  best 
things  should  remain  untouched,  though  the  Natives  should 
never  get  their  books  ;  and,  by  a  little  management  in  making 
the  others  do,  I  have  kept  to  my  wicked  vow.     .     .     . 

"It  is  now  the  ist  of  August,  though  I  see  that  I  began  this 
on  the  8th  of  July,  and  I  have  not  begun  to  write  a  single 
private  letter,  and  so  many  to  answer  ;  and  the  huge  piles 
which  made  our  eyes  dance  with  joy  on  receiving  them,  ar* 
regarded  rather  ruefully,  now  that  we  have  got  to  rej  ly  tc 
them  !  I  must  leave  out,  therefore,  all  other  items  of  interest 
which  I  intended  writing,  as  this  is  already  far  too  long, — and 
close  with  warmest  love  from 

"  Your  ever-loving  Sister, 

'  Maggie  Whitecross  Patom." 


330  LETTERS  FROM  ANJIVA. 

(1879) 
TO    THE    FAMILY    CIRCLE. 

**  My  DEARKsr  Sisters  and  Brothers, —    .    .    . 

"  Our  next  bit  of  excitement  was  on  New  Year's  Day,  when 
the  usual  shooting  match  came  off,  and  prizes  were  awarded 
to  the  winners.  The  most  amusing  part  to  us  was  the  racing 
amongst  younger  boys  and  gj*  ''s  The  Chief,  whom  John  had 
placed  in  charge  of  the  prizes,  v<  ^uld  put  a  belt,  necktie,  or  bit 
of  red  calico  on  a  post  at  a  certain  distance  off,  and  then  the 
word  of  command  was  given  to  the  eager  little  monkeys,  and 
they  made  such  a  scramble  as  they  neared  it  !  The  grand 
entertainment,  however, — the  Magic  Lantern,  was  reserved  for 
the  evening,  and  was  quite  a  success.  Everybody  on  the  island 
that  was  able  to  crawl  at  all  put  in  an  appearance,  including 
two  old  bed-ridden  women,  who  set  out  in  the  early  morning 
and  managed  a  journey  of  two  miles  by  the  time  it  got  dark  ! 
John  had  all  Mr.  Watt's  slides,  as  well  as  his  own,  and  the 
Natives  were  in  perfect  ecstasies  of  delight  the  whole  evening  ; 
but  when  he  finished  off  with  'the  revolving  light,'  they  fairly 
yelkd  with  delight  and  amazement,  declaring  it  must  be 
'  Tetovas'  (=gods)  who  made  that  !     .     .     . 

"  The  Vessel  turned  out  to  be  a  Slaver,  and  sent  in  a  boat 
with  Native  crew  and  two  white  men  in  search  of  Natives. 
The  boat  kept  in  deep  water  just  outside  the  reef,  and  some 
Aniwans  waded  out  and  were  shouted  to  in  'Sandal-wood 
English.'  They  wanted  men  or  boys,  and  would  give  a  musket 
for  every  one  they  got.  Our  Natives  shouted  back  that  they 
were  '  Missi's  worshipping  people,'  and  did  not  want  to  go  with 
Traders.  One  of  the  white  men  stupidly  (it  must  have  been  in 
fun)  levelled  a  musket  at  one  of  our  Natives,  when  the  cap 
snapped  and  set  the  Natives  in  a  great  rage,  believing  that  he 
tried  to  kill  some  of  them.  The  man  levelled  at,  a  fiery  fellow, 
a  returned  labourer,  flew  for  his  musket  and  would  have  made 
short  work  with  the  white  man,  had  not  John  and  the  Church 
members  interfered, — John  actually  standing  right  between  him 


LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA.  33J 

and  the  boat  to  prevent  shots  being  fired.  He  waved  the  boat 
off  with  his  hat,  pointing  to  the  armed  men,  which  they  seemed 
to  comprehend,  and  after  returning  hats  they  made  for  the  ship, 
which  soon  disappeared  in  the  horizon. 

"  I  was  annoyed  enough  at  John  exposing  himself,  not  that 
a  person  on  Aniwa  now  would  harm  him,  for  I  often  wish  that 
they  loved  their  Saviour  as  much  as  they  do  their  Missionary. 
but  it  is  seldom  one's  duty  to  stand  in  the  way  of  leaded 
muskets  !  You  would  hardly  believe,  though,  the  kind  of  thanks 
he  got  from  the  wretches  he  tried  to  save.  They  went  to  Fat^, 
wrote  out  a  paper  to  the  effect  that  'they  had  called  at  Aniwa 
for  labourers,  but  that  the  Missionary,  Mr.  Paton,  had  come 
out  to  attack  them  at  the  head  of  an  armed  party.  The  man 
in  charge  of  the  boat,  however,  had  Mr.  Paton  covered  with  his 
rifle,  so  that  had  a  sin;4le  shot  been  fired  into  it  he  would  have 
fallen  in  revenge.'  And  the  paper  has  been  posted  up  on  the 
door  of  the  principal  s'o-e  in  Havannah  Harbour  !  Th  »  e  are 
the  sort  of  men,  authorized  by  our  British  Government  to  scour 
these  Islands.  We  were  perfectly  thunderstruck  when  Mr.  Mc- 
Donald happened  *o  mention  it  to  John,  after  he  had  decided 
to  go  North,  in  case  he  should  see  it  himself.  Mr.  McDonald 
sees  enough  of  the  Traders  and  their  doings,  and  treated  it 
with  amused  contempt  as  it  deserved. 

"  It  is  nearly  as  bad  as  the  Nguna  case,  where  the  chief  mate 
of  the  Jason  swore  in  a  Queensland  law-court  that  the  Rev.  P. 
Milne  caused  the  Natives  to  fire  into  his  boat.  A  Man-of-war 
was  despatciied  to  inquire  into  the  proceedings  of  this  dreadful 
Missionary,  and  it  was  proved  that  poor  Mr.  Milne  was  sound 
asleep  in  his  bed  (it  was  early  morning),  and  did  not  even  know 
of  the  affray  till  months  after  it  happened.  It  was  the  two 
husbands  of  two  Native  women,  that  this  honest  mate  was 
trying  to  make  off  with  (and  did  make  ofif  with),  that  owned  to 
having  fired  the  shots  !  It  is  not  the  first  time  that  Jolm  has 
interfered  to  save  the  worthless  lives  of  these  Slaver?  ;  but  the 
whole  fraternity  may  be  riddled  with  bullets  beibre  1  consent  to 
his  stirring  his  finger  again  in  their  miserable  quarrels.     .     .     . 

•' Litsi  has  since  consoled  herself  with  another  husband, — 
related  to  poor  Mungaw,  and  a  real  love-match,  as  they  both 
P.  22 


338  LETTERS  FROM  ANIVVA. 

freely  confessed.  Litsi  was  as  playful  and  coy  over  it  as  a 
young  lassie  ,  though,  when  she  stood  up  for  the  ceremony,  she 
whisperingly  informed  the  bystanders  with  a  giggle  that  she 
didn't  want  to  get  married !  I  suppose  she  thought  some 
appearance  of  an  apology  necessary  for  her  third  presentation 
in  that  Church  as  a  bride.  We  felt  thankful  when  the  marriage 
was  past,  tor  there  had  been  the  usual  scramble  to  get  her  and 
consequent  bitterness  of  feeling  by  the  rejected  ones,  some  of 
them  far  handsomer  and  better  men  than  the  prize  winner. 
But  Noopooraw  had  shown  the  depth  of  his  aftection  by  threat- 
ening to  kill  her  if  she  did  not  have  him,  which  according  to 
Native  is  the  strongest  expression  of  devotion,  and  is  precisely 
the  same  as  a  wildly-enthusiastic  admirer  at  home  threatening 
to  kill  himself  in  similar  circumstances.  The  despairing  lover 
in  these  Seas  never  dreams  of  taking  away  his  own  life,  but 
hers  instead,  finding  that  probably  the  more  powerful  argument 
of  the  two !     .     .     . 

"  It  is  getting  very  late  and  I  must  pass  over  all  else  and  tell 
you  what  a  charming  time  we  had  at  Erromanga,  where  the 
Mission  Synod  was  held  this  year.  Mrs.  McDonald  and  I  were 
the  only  ladies  to  keep  Mrs.  Robertson  company  ;  and  I  was 
complimented  upon  now  being  the  "mother"  of  the  Mission, 
and  carrying  my  honours  quite  becoruiRgly — having  become 
plump  and  vigorous  since  the  Hurricane.  ...  It  seemed 
like  fairy  land  to  enter  dear  Mrs.  Robertson's  pretty,  shady,  cool 
house  after  enduring  two  days'  suffocation  with  the  horrid  bilge 
water  on  board  the  Dayspring.  .  .  .  Every  day  brought  us 
fresh  pleasures,  afternoon  rambles  on  the  mountains  and  walks 
by  the  river  course  up  that  beautiful  valley,  when  '  the  brethrt-n' 
were  at  liberty  to  dance  attendance  on  us,  having  all  their 
Synod  business  over  before  dinner.  .  .  .  How  pleasantly 
those  days  flew  past,  only  they  can  understand  who  have  been 
cut  off  from  kindred  spirits  as  we  are  !  We  three  ladies  were, 
of  course,  all  that  could  be  wished  for(?);  and  every  one  of  the 
Missionaries  was  kinder  than  another.  Even  in  Synod,  where 
Ministers  are  apt  to  indulge  in  the  grace  of  candour  to  an 
uncalled-for  degree,  there  was  not  a  jarring  word  — owing,  per- 
isaps,  to  that  bilge  water  having  taken  all  the  bile  out  of  them 


LETTERS  FROM  ANJWA.  339 

on  the  voyag^e  !  .  .  .  The  house  is  charmingly  situated  on 
terraced  ground  at  the  foot  of  a  high  mountain,  near  the  centre 
of  the  Bay,  with  that  lovely  river  to  the  right  flowing  past 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  enclosure.  .  .  .  Our  eyes  were 
constantly  wandering  off  to  the  lovely  scene  before  us, — and 
one  with  a  history  too  !  That  very  river  was  once  reddened 
with  the  blood  of  Williams  and  of  Hams;  and  the  grass-covered 
mountain  towering  up  from  it  was  the  scene  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy, — while  their  grave-stones  gleam  white  through  the 
greenery  on  its  opposite  banks.  Dear  Mr.  McNair's  grave  is 
close  beside  them.  All  looked  so  peaceful  now,  wuh  the  Day' 
spring  lying  quietly  at  anchor  in  the  Bay,  and  canoes  manned 
by  Christian  Natives  paddling  about  in  its  blue  waters  I 

"  What  a  contrast  to  these  former  days  of  blood  ;  and  even  a 
contrast,  as  the  Robertsons  told  us,  to  what  thev  had  to  suffer 
only  in  January  last  The  Heathen  Chiefs  were  geitin^  fierce 
at  the  rapid  strides  Lhristianity  v/as  making  all  rc'i».l  the 
Island,  and  laid  a  deep  plot  to  take  the  Missionarita  lives. 
They  chose  their  time  well,  when  nearly  all  Mr.  Robertson's 
young  men  were  away  at  Cook's  Ray  ;  and  you  may  iniagme 
his  and  Mrs.  Robertson's  feelmgs,  w!»en  the  alarm  got  up  one 
night  as  they  sat  quietly  reading.  They  went  into  their  bed- 
room and  took  their  stand  beside  their  three  sleeping  children. 
Escape  by  sea  was  impossible,  even  could  they  get  to  tlieir 
boat,  the  night  being  stormy.  Mrs.  Robertson  turned  to  her 
husband  and  said, — 'Do  you  think  they  could  touch  those 
sleeping  lambs?'  He  smiled  bitterly,— '  What  do  they  care  for 
our  sleeping  lambs?'  Yomit,  a  devoted  Erromangan  Teacher, 
came  in  to  them,  and  she  turned  to  him,  saying, — O  Yomit,  do 
you  think  they  could  have  the  heart  to  kill  tliose  little  sleeping 
darlings?'  He  raised  his  arm  and  said,— '  Missi,  tiiey'U  have 
to  cut  this  body  of  mine  in  pieces  ere  ever  they  get  ncai 
them!'  He  started  off  and  collected  all  the  available  help 
necessary,  sending  secret  messages  overland  in  different  direc- 
tions to  their  friends,  so  that  before  morning  the  Mission  Hjusc 
was  surrounded  by  200  warriors,  ready  to  give  their  lives  in 
defence  of  their  Missionary.  And  these  were  the  vrery  men 
who  murdered  the  Gordons; — explain  the  change  I  jesus  ha* 
l->een  amonsrst  them  !     .     .     . 


340  LETTERS  FROM  ANIWA. 

"  Our  visit  there  was  all  too  short,  as  the  Synod  lasted  only 
a  week.  We  commemorated  the  Lord's  Supper  together,  on 
the  Sabbath  evening  before  we  broke  up.  One  evening  too 
there  was  an  interesting  Bible  Society  meeting,  at  which  John 
was  Chairman  ;  and,  in  response  to  an  urgent  appeal  from 
London,  Mr.  Copeland  proposed  that  Missionaries  and  seamen 
should  all  add  a  day's  wages  to  their  usual  subscription — which 
was  most  willingly  agreed  to.     .     ,     . 

"  We  tore  across  from  Erromanga  with  a  good  wind,  landing 
about  sundown,  and  got  a  warm  welcome  from  our  dear  old 
Darkies,  who  had  all  turned  out  in  their  best  garments  to  meet 
us,  though  it  was  pouring  rain.  John  went  on  in  the  Daysfiring 
to  be  left  on  Tanna  for  a  fortnight  at  Kwamera,  to  make  some 
smill  return  for  the  Watts'  great  kindness  to  our  Natives  while 
we  were  in  Melbourne.  ...  He  enjoyed  his  fortnight  there 
intensely.  The  Mission  Premises  were  like  a  new  pin,  and  the 
Tannese  longing  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Watts'  return  with  their 
whole  hearts.  Their  little  boys  and  girls  at  the  Station  attended 
to  John  so  faithfully,  and  continually  followed  him  about,  ask- 
ing daily  and  often  in  a  day  the  same  question, — '  When  will  our 
Missis  be  back?'  There  are  more  than  the  Tannese  longing 
for  their  return,  and  it  will  be  a  glad  day  when  we  see  their  dear 
faces  again.     .     .     . 

"John  has  decided  not  to  make  any  change  for  another  year, 
if  at  all  able  to  hold  on.  It  is  no  use  now  for  me  to  pretend 
I'm  delicate,  as  appearances  so  tell  against  me  !  But  I  insist 
that  I've  got  heart  disease,  and  that  only  the  sight  of  my  bairns 
can  cure  it.     .     .     . 

"  It  is  only  a  week  yesterday  since  John  returned  from  Kwa- 
mera, and  was  overwhelmed  with  such  an  ovation  as  he  never 
yet  got  from  our  Natives.  They  opened  their  hearts  to  the 
most  unheard-of  generosity,  and  actually  parted  with  their 
precious /'z^'^Ji'  to  show  their  love  for  him,  besides  a  great  quantity 
of  yam.  They  also  gave  a  present  about  half  the  size  of  ours 
to  the  Captain  of  the  Dayspring^ — P'gs,  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  and 
bananas.  His  were  laid  on  the  centre  patch  oT  grass  before 
the  house,  and  Jolin's  to  the  side,  in  front  of  the  Study  door. 
The  pigs  (thirteen  in  number  !),  all  tied  and  laid  out  to  be  seen  to 


LETTERS   FROM  ANIWA.  34; 


Ihe  best  advantage  (they  were  heard  too),  so  that  when  Captain 
and  Mrs.  liiailhwaiie  and  John  arrived  they  we-e  greeted  with— 

'  Pigs  10  the  right  of  them. 
Pigs  to  the  left  of  them. 
Pigs  in  front  of  them, 

Guzzling  and  grunting.' 

How  they  did  grunt  1     The  Captain  growled  out  his  thanks  it 

sailor's  phraseology,  which  having  translated,  John  walked  round 
to  the  side,  followed  by  his  grinning  Parishioners,  and  politely 
thanked  them  for  their  kind  gifts  to  us,— telling  them  that  il 
was  the  feeling  which  prompted  it  more  than  the  gift  itsell 
which  he  valued  !  1  felt  that  he  was  telling  the  truth  in  all 
sincerity,  for  he  hales  the  very  sight  of  pork,  and  whispeied 
aside  to  me,—'  What  on  earth  are  we  to  do  with  all  these 
beasts  ? '     .     .     , 

"  We  expect  the  Dayspring  in  about  a  fortnight  to  call  for 
our  mail,  and  as  I've  a  very  large  one  to  answer  it  is  time  it 
were  begun,  for  we'll  be  very  much  interrupted  by  the  arrowroot 
making.  The  whole  of  the  Natives  are  busy  digging  it  up  at 
present,  and  the  Premises  will  be  like  a  beehive  in  a  few  days 
when  they  begm  to  grate  it.  We  were  so  pleased  to  be  able  to 
tell  them  that  the  last  sold  so  very  well  through  the  great  kind- 
ness of  Melbourne  friends.  The  calico  in  the  South  Yarra 
boxes— worth  its  weight  in  gold— is  being  sewed  up  into  sheets 
and  bags  for  drying  and  packing  it,  as  last  as  ever  we  can  ;  but 
we  hardly  expect  it  to  be  ready  to  go  till  the  December  trip  ol 
the  vessel.     They  are  to  have  another  book  0/  the  Bible  printed 

the  Aniwan  language. 

"  Ever,  with  warmest  love, 

"  Your  loving  Sister, 
"Maggie  Whitecross  PatoM.* 


CHAPTER    X. 

LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN. 

"Wanteda  Steam  Auxiliary."— Commissioned  Home  to  Britaia 

—  English  Presbyterian  Synod.  —  United  Presbyterian 
Synod. — The  "  Veto"  from  the  Sydney  Board. — Dr.  J.  Hood 
Wilson.  —  The  Free  Church  Assembly.  —  Neutrality  o* 
Foreign  Mission  Commitiee. — The  Church  of  Scotland. — 
At  Holyrood  and  Alva  House.— The  Irish  Presbyterian 
Assembly. — The  Pan- Presbyterian  Council. — My  "  Plan  of 
Campaign." — Old  Ireland's  Response  —  Operations  in 
Scotland. — Seventy  Letters  m  a  Day. —  Beautiful  Type  of 
Merchant. — My  First  ^loo  at  Dundee. — Peculiar  Gifts  and 
Offerings. — Approach  to  London. — Mildma/s  Open  Door. 

—  Largest  Single  Donation.— Personal  Memories  of  Lon- 
don.— Garden- Party  at  Mr.  Spurgeon's.— The  Hon.  Ion 
Keith-Falconer. — Three  New  Missionaries. — "  Restitution- 
Money." — The  Farewell  at  Mildmay.  — Welcome  to  Victoria. 
— The  Dream  of  my  Life. — The  New  Mission  Ship  Delayed. 
—Welcome  back  to  Ani*— i. — Parting  Testimony. — Fare* 
thee- well. 

IN  December  1883,  I  brought  a  pressing  and  vital 
matter  before  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Victoria.  It  pertained  to  the 
New  Hebrides  Mission,  to  the  vastly  increased  require- 
ments of  the  Missionaries  and  their  families  there,  and 
"•o  the  fact  that  the  Day  spring  was  no  longer  ciipible 


LAST   VISIT  TO   BRITAIN.  343 

of  meeting  the  necessities  of  the  case, — thereby  incur- 
ring loss  of  time,  loss  of  property,  and  risk  and  even 
loss  of  precious  lives  The  Missionaries  on  the  spot 
had  long  felt  this,  and  had  loudly  and  earnestly  pled 
for  a  new  and  larger  Vessel,  or  a  Vessel  with  Steam 
Auxiliary  power,  or  some  arrangement  whereby  the 
work  of  God  on  these  Islands  might  be  overtaken, 
without  unnecessary  exposure  of  life,  and  without  the 
dreaded  perils  that  acrue  to  a  small  sailing  Vessel  such 
as  the  Dayspringy  alike  from  deadly  calms  and  from 
treacherous  gales 

The  Victorian  General  Assembly,  heartily  at  one 
with  the  Missionaries,  commissioned  me  to  go  home 
to  Britain  in  1884,  making  me  at  the  same  time  their 
Missionary  delegate  to  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council 
at  Belfast,  and  also  their  representative  to  the  General 
Assemblies  of  the  several  Presbyterian  Churches  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  And  they  empowered 
and  authorized  me  to  lay  3ur  proposals  about  a 
new  Steam-Aixiliary  Mission  Ship  before  all  these 
Churches,  and  to  ask  and  receive  from  God's  people 
what'^ver  contributions  they  j'elt  disposed  to  give  to- 
wards the  sum  of  il^6,ooo,  without  which  this  great 
undertaking  could  not  be  faced. 

At  Suez,  I  forwarded  a  copy  of  my  commissions 
from  Victoria,  from  South  Australia,  and  from  the 
Islands  Synod,  to  the  Clerks  of  the  various  Church 
Courts,  accompanied  by  a  note  specifying  my  home- 
address,  and  expressing  the  hope  that  an  opportunity 
would  be  given  me  of  pleading  this  special  cause  on 


344  LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

behalf  of  our  New  Hebrides  Mission.  On  reaching 
my  brother's  residence  in  Glasgow,  I  found  to  my 
deep  amazement  that  replies  awaited  me  from  all  the 
Churches,  except  our  own, — i.e.,  the  Free  Church, 
which  I  call  our  own,  as  having  taken  over  out 
South  Seas  Mission  when  it  entered  into  Union  with 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  to  which  I  ori- 
ginally belonged,  though  now  I  was  supported  by 
the  Church  of  Victoria.  This  fact  pained  me.  It  is 
noted  here.     An  explanation  will  come  in  due  course, 

A  few  days  after  my  arrival,  I  was  called  upon  to 
appear  before  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  English  Pres- 
byterian Church,  then  assembled  at  Liverpool.  While 
a  hymn  was  being  sung,  I  took  my  seat  in  the  pulpit 
under  gieat  depression.  But  light  broke  around,  when 
my  dear  friend  and  fellow-student.  Dr.  Oswald  Dykes, 
came  up  from  the  body  of  the  Church,  shook  me 
warmly  by  the  hand,  whispered  a  few  encouraging 
words  in  my  ear,  and  returned  to  his  seat.  God 
helped  me  to  tell  my  story,  and  the  audience  were 
manifestly  interested.  Again,  however,  another  indi- 
cation of  a  rift  somewhere,  unknown  to  me,  was  con- 
sciously or  otherwise  given,  when  both  the  Moderator 
and  Professor  Graham,  in  addressing  the  Deputies 
and  referring  to  their  Churches  and  speeches  indi- 
vidually, conspicuously  omitted  all  reference  to  the 
New  Hebrides  and  the  special  proposal  which  I  had 
brought  before  them.  Again  I  made  a  note,  and  my 
wonder  deepened 

Next,  by  kind    invitation  I    visited  and    addressed 


LAST   VISIT   TO  BRITAIN.  34S 

the  United  Presbyterian  Synod  of  Scotland,  as- 
sembled  in  Edinburgh.  My  reception  there  was  not 
only  cordial, — it  was  enthusiastic.  Though  as  a 
Church  they  had  no  denominational  interest  in  our 
Mission,  the  Moderator,  amidst  the  cheers  of  all  the 
Ministers  and  Elders,  recommended  that  I  should 
have  free  access  to  every  Congregation  and  Sabbath 
School  which  I  found  it  possible  to  visit,  and  hoped 
that  their  generous-hearted  people  would  contribute 
freely  to  so  needful  and  noble  a  cause.  My  soul  rose 
in  praise;  and  I  may  here  say,  in  passing,  that  every 
Minister  of  that  Church  whom  I  wrote  to  or  visited 
treated  me  in  the  same  spirit  through  all  my  tour. 

Having  been  invited  by  Mr.  Dickson,  an  Elder  of 
the  Free  Church,  to  address  a  mid-day  meeting  of 
children  in  the  Free  Assembly  Hall, — and  the  Satur- 
day before  the  Meeting  of  Assembly  having  now 
arrived  without  bringing  any  reply  to  my  note  to  be 
received  and  heard,  I  determined  to  call  at  the  Free 
Church  Offices,  and  make  inquiries  at  least  They 
treated  me  with  all  possible  kindness  and  sympathy, 
but  explained  to  me  the  strange  perplexity  that  had 
been  introduced  into  my  case.  A  letter  had  been 
forwarded  to  them  from  the  Day  spring  Board  at 
Sydney,  intimating  that  the  Victorian  Church  had  no 
right  to  commission  me  to  raise  a  new  Steam- 
Auxiliary  Ship  without  consulting  them,  and  that 
they  placed  their  direct  veto  upon  the  Free  Church 
Authorities  in  any  way  sanctioning  that  proposal  or 
authorizing  me  to  raise  the  money.     Here,  then,  was 


}46  LAST    VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

the  rift ,  and  many  things  that  had  recently  perplexed 
me  were  explained  thereby. 

Here  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  our  differences,  nor 
shall  I  take  advantage  of  my  book  to  criticize  those 
who  have  no  similar  opportunity  of  answering  me. 
But  the  facts  I  must  relate,  and  exactly  as  they  oc- 
curred, to  show  how  the  Lord  over-ruled  everything 
for  the  accomplishment  of  His  own  blessed  purposes. 
Doubtless  the  friends  at  Sydney  had  their  own  way 
of  looking  at  and  explaining  everything  ;  and  the  best 
of  friends  must  sometimes  differ,  even  in  the  Mission 
field,  and  yet  learn  to  respect  each  other  and  work 
so  far  as  they  can  agree  towards  common  ends  in  the 
service  of  the  Divine  Lord  and  Master. 

My  commission  was  publicly  intimated.  Com- 
munication had  also  been  made  to  the  Church  of 
New  South  Wales  as  to  appointing  me  their  second 
representative  to  the  Pan- Presbyterian  Council,  in 
connection  with  my  mission  to  Britain,  but  they  re- 
plied that  one  would  serve  their  purpose.  And  South 
Australia  and  Tasmania  were  both  written  to  regard- 
ing the  object  of  my  visit  to  the  home  countries. 
But  no  note  of  dissent,  no  hint  of  disapproval  from 
any  quarter,  was  intimated  to  the  Victorian  Church, 
or  in  any  sense,  directly  or  indirectly,  reached  me  till 
I  heard  of  that  so-called  veto  in  the  Free  Church 
Offices  at  Edinburgh. 

This  intimation,  just  as  I  was  entering  the  As- 
sembly Hall  to  address  a  great  congregation  of 
children  and  their   friends,  staggered   me  beyond  all 


LAS7     VISIT    TO   BRITAIN.  34? 

description.  The  Fr'»e  Church  alone,  in  Scotland, 
now  supported  our  New  Hebrides  Mission.  From  it 
I  expected  the  principal  contributions  for  the  sorely- 
needed  new  Mission  Ship.  And  now,  by  the  action  o( 
the  Dayspring  Board  at  Sydney,  the  Free  Church 
was  debarred  from  acknowledging  my  three-fold  com- 
mission or  in  any  direct  way  sanctioning  my  appeals. 
No  sorer  wound  had  ever  been  inflicted  on  me  ;  and 
when  I  sat  down  on  the  platform  beside  Mr.  Dickson, 
my  head  swam  for  several  minutes,  and  faintishness 
almost  overpowered  me.  But,  by  the  time  my  name 
was  called,  the  Lord  my  Helper  enabled  me  to  pull 
myself  together  ;  I  committed  this  cause  also  with 
unfailing  assurance  to  Him  ;  and  by  all  appearances 
I  was  able  greatly  to  interest  and  impress  the  Chil- 
dren. At  the  close,  my  dear  and  noble  friend,  Pro- 
fessor Cairns,  warmly  welcomed  and  cheered  me,  and 
that  counted  for  much  amid  the  depressions  of  the 
day.  But  when  all  were  gone  and  we  two  were  left, 
Mr.  Dickson  under  deep  emotion  said, — 

"  Mr.  Paton,  that  veto  has  spoiled  your  mission 
home.  The  Free  Church  cannot  take  you  by  the 
hand  in  face  of  the  veto  from  Sydney  1  " 

Having  letters  from  Andrew  Scott,  Esquire,  Car- 
rugal,  my  very  dear  friend  and  helper  in  Australia^ 
to  Dr.  J.  Hood  Wilson,  Barclay  Free  Church,  Edin- 
burgh, I  resolved  to  deliver  them  that  evening  ;  and 
I  prayed  the  Lord  to  open  up  all  my  path,  as  I  was 
thus  thrown  solely  on  Him  tor  guidance  and  bereft 
of  the  aid  of  man.      Dr.  Wilson  and  his   lady,  neither 


J48  LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN. 

ot  whom  I  had  ever  seen  before,  received  me  as 
kindly  as  if  I  had  been  an  old  friend.  He  read  my 
letters  of  introduction,  conversed  with  me  as  to  plans 
and  wishes  (chiefly  through  Mrs.  Wilson,  fof  he  was 
sufTering  from  sore  throat),  and  then  he  <aid  with 
great  warmth  and  kindliness, — 

"  God  has  surely  sent  you  here  to-night !  I  feel 
myself  unable  to  preach  to-morrow.  Occupy  my 
pulpit  in  the  forenoon  and  address  my  Sabbath 
School,  and  you  shall  have  a  collection  for  your 
Ship." 

Thereafter,  I  was  with  equal  kindness  received  by 
Mr.  Balfour,  having  a  letter  of  introduction  from  his 
brother,  and  he  ofTered  me  his  pulpit  for  the  evening 
of  the  day.  I  lay  down  blessing  and  praising  Him, 
the  Angel  of  whose  Presence  was  thus  going  before 
me  and  opening  up  my  way.  That  Lord's  Day  I 
had  great  blessing  and  joy ;  there  was  an  extraordin- 
ary response  financially  to  my  appeals  ;  and  my  pro- 
posal was  thus  fairly  launched  in  the  Metropolis  of 
our  Scottish  Church  life.  I  remembered  an  old  saying, 
Difficulties  are  made  just  to  be  vanquished.  And  I 
thought  in  my  deeper  soul, — Thus  our  God  throws 
us  back  upon  Himself;  and  if  these  £6,0QO  ever 
come  to  me,  to  the  Lord  God  alone,  and  not  to  man 
shall  be  all  the  glory  ! 

On  the  Monday  following,  after  a  long  conversa- 
tion and  every  possible  explanation,  Colonel  Young, 
of  the  Free  Church  Foreign  Missions  Committee, 
said, — 


LAST   VISIT    TO   BRITAIN.  349 

"We  must  have  you  to  address  the  Assembly  on 
the  evening  devoted  to  Missions." 

But  the  rest  insisted,  that,  to  keep  straight  with  the 
Board  at  Sydney,  no  formal  approval  should  be  given 
of  my  proposals.  This  I  agreed  to,  on  condition  that 
the  Committee  did  not  publish  the  Sydney  veto,  but 
allowed  it  simply  to  lie  on  their  table  or  in  their 
mir-.utes.  Thus  I  had  the  pleasure  and  honour  of 
addressing  that  great  Assembly  ;  and  though  no 
notice  was  taken  of  my  proposals  in  any  "  finding  " 
of  the  Court,  yet  many  were  thereby  interested  deeply 
in  our  work,  and  requests  now  poured  in  upon  me 
from  every  quarter  to  occupy  pulpits  and  receive  col- 
lections for  the  new  Ship. 

Still  I  had  occasional  trouble  and  misunderstand- 
ing through  that  veto  during  all  my  tour  in  Britain 
and  Ireland.  It  prevented  me  particularly  from  get- 
ting access  to  the  Free  Church  Foreign  Missions 
Committee,  or  addressing  them  on  one  single  occa- 
sion, though  I  pled  hard  to  be  allowed  to  do  so  and 
to  explain  my  position.  This  I  felt  all  the  more 
keenly,  as  I  laboured  freely  and  for  weeks,  along  with 
their  noble  Missionaries  then  at  home  on  furlough,  in 
addressing  meetings  in  Glasgow,  Aberdeen,  Greenock, 
etc.,  chiefly  for  Sabbath  Scholars,  but  from  which  I 
received  no  help  directly  in  the  matter  of  the  Mission 
Siiip.  Doubtless  they  were  trying  to  do  their  duty, 
and  refusing  to  take  either  side  ;  and  that  they 
thought  they  had  succeeded  appears  from  the  follow- 
ing fact.     When   rumour  reached  Australia  that  my 


350  LAST    VISIT   TO   BRIT  A  IS. 

Mission  home  had  been  under  God  a  great  success,  a 
letter  came  to  them  from  their  Committees  agent  in 
Sydney  as  to  the  "  apph'cation  "  of  the  sum  that  had 
been  raised  by  me,  to  which  they  replied, — 

"The  Foreign  Missions'  Committee  of  the  Fret 
Church  of  Scotland,  in  accordance  with  the  action  of 
the  Dayspring  Committee  at  Sydney,  have  from  the 
first  abstained  from  assisting  Mr.  Paton  in  this  move 
ment,  believing  that  the  question  is  one  entirely  for 
the  Australian  Churches." 

At  the  meeting  in  the  Assembly  Hall  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  which,  along  with  others,  I  was  cordially 
invited  to  address,  the  good  and  noble  Lord  Polwarth 
occupied  the  chair.  That  was  the  beginning  of  a 
friendship  in  Christ  which  will  last  and  deepen  as 
long  as  we  live.  From  that  night  he  took  the  warmest 
personal  interest,  not  only  by  generously  contributing 
to  my  fund,  but  by  organizing  meetings  at  his  own 
Mansion  House,  and  introducing  me  to  a  wide  circle 
of  influential  friends.  Every  member  of  his  family 
took  "shares"  in  the  new  Steam-Auxiliary  Mission 
Ship,  and  by  Collecting  Cards  and  otherwise  most 
liberally  aided  me ;  and  that  not  at  the  start  only, 
but  to  the  day  of  my  departure, — one  of  the  last 
things  put  into  my  hand  on  leaving  Britain  being  a 
most  handsome  donation  from  Lord  and  Lady  Pol- 
warth to  our  Mission  Fund, — "  a  thankoffering  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  for  precious  health  restored  in  answer 
to  the  prayer  of  faith." 

Nor.  whilst  the  pen   leads  on   my   mind   to  recall 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BtHTAIN.  jjl 

these  Border  memories,  must  I  fail  to  record  how 
John  Scott  Dudgeon,  Esq.,  Longncwton,  a  greatly 
esteemed  Elder  of  the  Church,  went  from  town  to 
town  in  all  that  region,  and  from  Minister  to  Minister 
Arranging  for  me  a  series  of  happy  meetings.  1 
shared  also  the  hospitality  of  his  beautiful  Home, 
and  added  himself  and  his  much-beloved  wife  to  the 
precious  roll  of  those  who  are  dear  for  the  Gospel's 
sake  and  for  their  own. 

Her  Majesty's  Commissioner  to  the  General  As- 
sembly for  the  year  was  that  distinguished  Christian 
as  well  as  nobleman,  the  Earl  of  Aberdeen.  He 
graciously  invited  me  to  meet  the  Countess  and  him- 
self at  ancient  Holyrood.  After  dinner  he  withdrew 
himself  for  a  lengthened  time  from  the  general  com- 
pany and  entered  into  a  close  and  interested  conver- 
sation about  our  Mission,  and  especially  about  the 
threatened  annexation  of  the  New  Hebrides  by  the 
French. 

There  also  I  had  the  memorable  pleasure  of  meet- 
ing, and  for  a  long  while  conversing  with,  that  truly 
noble  and  large-hearted  lady,  his  mother,  the  much- 
beloved  Dowager  Countess,  well  known  for  her  life- 
long devotion  to  so  many  schemes  of  Christian 
philanthropy.  At  her  own  home,  Alva  House,  she 
afterwards  arranged  meetings  for  me,  as  well  as  in 
Halls  and  Churches  in  the  immediately  surrounding 
district ;  and  not  only  contributed  most  generously 
of  her  own  means,  but  interested  many  besides  and 
incited  them  to  vie  with  each  other  in  helpmg  on  oui 


352  LAST   VISIT    TO   BRITAIN. 


cause.  I  was  her  guest  during  those  days,  and  never 
either  in  liigh  or  in  humble  station  felt  the  ties  of 
true  fellowship  in  Christ  more  closely  drawn.  De- 
spite frost  and  snow,  she  accompanied  me  to  almost 
every  meeting  ;  and  her  letters  of  interest  in  the 
work,  of  sympathy,  and  of  helpfulness,  from  time  to 
time  received,  were  amongst  the  sustaining  forces  of 
my  spiiitual  life.  When  one  sees  noble  rank  thus 
consecrating  itself  in  humble  and  faithful  service  to 
Jesus,  there  dawns  upon  the  mind  a  glimpse  of  what 
the  prophet  means,  and  of  what  the  world  will  be 
like,  when  it  can  be  said  regarding  the  Church  of 
God  on  Earth, — "  Kings  have  become  thy  nursing 
fathers,  and  their  Queens  thy  nursing  mothers." 

My  steps  were  next  directed  towards  Ireland,  im- 
mediately after  the  Church  meetings  at  Edinburgh  ; 
first  to  'Derry,  where  the  Presbyterian  Assembly  was 
met  in  annual  conclave,  and  thereafter  to  Belfast, 
where  the  Pan- Presbyterian  Council  was  shortly  to 
sit.  The  eloquent  fervour  of  the  Brethren  at  'Derry 
was  like  a  refreshing  breeze  to  my  spirit  ;  I  never 
met  Ministers  anywhere,  in  all  my  travels,  who 
seemed  more  whole-hearted  in  their  devotion  to  the 
work  which  the  Lord  had  given  them  to  do. 

But  the  excitement  over  the  Organ  and  Hymn 
question  was  too  intense  for  me  ;  the  debate  threat- 
ened to  degenerate  into  a  wrangle,  and  the  marvellous 
way  in  which  a  stick  or  an  umbrella  was  flourished 
occasionally  by  an  impulsive  speaker,  to  give  action 
lo  his  eloquence,  was  not  a  little  suggestive  of  blows 


LAST   VISIT    TO   BRITAIN,  353 

and  broken  heads.  All  ended  quietly,  however,  and 
the  decision,  though  not  final,  gave  hope  of  an  early 
settlement,  which  will  secure  alike  the  liberty  and  the 
peace  of  the  Church.  A  trip  to  the  South  Seas,  and 
a  revelation  of  how  God  used  the  Harmonium  and 
the  Hymn,  as  wings  on  which  the  Gospel  was  borne 
into  the  homes  and  hearts  of  Cannibals,  would  have 
opened  the  eyes  of  many  dear  fathers  and  brethren, 
as  it  had  opened  mine  I  No  one  was  once  more  op- 
posed, especially  to  instrumental  music  in  the  worship 
of  God,  than  I  had  been  ;  but  the  Lord  who  made  us, 
and  who  knows  the  nature  He  has  given  us,  had  long 
ago  taught  me  otherwise. 

I  addressed  the  Assembly  at  'Derry  and  also  the 
Council  at  Belfast  The  memory  of  seeing  all  those 
great  and  learned  and  famous  men — for  many  of  the 
leaders  were  literally  such — so  deeply  interested  in 
the  work  of  God,  and  particularly  in  the  Evange 
lizing  of  the  Heathen  World  and  bringing  thereto  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus,  was  to  me,  so  long  exiled  from 
all  such  influences,  one  of  the  great  inspirations  of 
my  life.  I  listened  with  humble  thankfulness,  and 
blessed  the  Lord  who  had  brought  me  to  sit  at  then 
feet 

On  the  rising  of  the  Council,  I  entered  upon  a 
tour  of  six  weeks  among  the  Presbyterian  Congre- 
e^ations  and  Sabbath  Schools  of  Ireland.  It  had 
often  been  said  to  me,  after  my  addresses  in  the 
Assemblies  and  elsewhere, — 

"  How  do    you  ever  expect  to  raise  i^6,ooo  ?      It 

P  23 


354  LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN. 

can  never  be  accomplished,  unless  you  call  upon  the 
rich  individually,  and  get  their  larger  subscriptions. 
Our  ordinary  Church  people  have  more  than  enough 
to  do  with  themselves.     Trade  is  dull,"  etc. 

(  explained  to  them,  and  also  announced  publicly, 
I  hat  in  all  similar  efforts  I  had  never  called  on  or 
solicited  any  one  privately,  and  that  I  would  not  do 
so  now.  I  would  make  my  appeal,  but  leave  every- 
thing else  to  be  settled  betwixt  the  individual  con- 
science and  the  Saviour, — I  gladly  receiving  whatso- 
ever was  given  or  sent,  acknowledging  it  by  letter, 
and  duly  forwarding  it  to  my  own  Church  in  Vic- 
toria.  Again  and  again  did  generous  souls  offer  to 
go  with  me,  introduce  me,  and  give  me  opportunity 
of  soliciting  subscriptions  ;  but  I  steadily  refused, — 
going,  indeed,  v/iit-rever  an  occasion  was  afforded  me 
of  telling  my  story  and  setting  forth  the  claims  of 
the  Mission,  but  asking  no  one  personally  for  any- 
thing, haN'in.;  fixed  my  soul  in  the  conviction  that 
one  part  of  the  work  was  laid  upon  me,  but  that  the 
other  lay  betwixt  the  Master  and  His  servants  ex- 
clusively. 

"On  what  then  do  you  really  rely,  looking  at  it 
from  a  business  point  of  view?" — they  would  some- 
what appealingly  ask  me. 

I  answered, — "  I  will  tell  my  story  ;  I  will  set  fortli 
the  claims  of  the  Lord  Jesus  on  the  people  ;  I  will 
expect  the  surplus  collection,  or  a  retiring  collection, 
on  Sabbaths ;  I  will  ask  the  whole  collection,  less 
expenses,  at  week  night  meetings  ;  I  will  issue  Col- 


LAST  VISIT   TO  BRITAIN.  35S 

lecting  Cards  for  Sabbath  Scholars  ;  1  will  make 
known  my  Home-Address,  to  which  everything  may 
be  forwarded,  either  from  Congregations  or  from 
private  donors ;  and  1  will  go  on,  to  my  utmost 
strength,  in  the  faith  that  the  Lord  will  send  me  the 
;^6,ooo  required.  If  He  does  not  so  send  it,  then 
I  shall  expect  that  He  will  send  me  grace  to  be 
reconciled  to  the  disappointment,  and  I  shall  go  back 
to  my  work  without  the  Ship." 

This,  in  substance,  I  had  to  repeat  hundreds  of 
times ;  and  as  often  had  I  to  witness  the  half- 
pitying  or  incredulous  smile  with  which  it  was  re- 
ceived, or  to  hear  the  blunt  and  emphatic  retort, — 

"  You'll  never  succeed  I  Money  cannot  be  got  in 
that  unbusiness-like  way." 

I  generally  added  nothing  further  to  such  conver- 
sations ;  but  a  Voice,  deep,  sweet,  and  clear,  kept 
sounding  through  my  soul, — "The  silver  and  the 
gold  are  Mine." 

During  the  year  1S84,  as  is  well  known,  Ireland 
was  the  scene  of  many  comniouons  and  of  great 
distress.  Yet  at  the  end  of  my  little  tour,  aniongst 
the  Presbyterian  people  of  the  North  principally, 
though  not  exclusively,  a  sum  of  more  than  ^600 
had  been  contributed  to  our  Mission  Fund.  And 
there  was  not,  so  far  as  my  knowledge  went,  one 
single  large  subscription  ;  there  were,  of  course,  many 
bits  of  gold  from  those  well-to-do,  but  the  ordinary 
collection  was  made  up  of  the  shillings  and  pence 
of  the  masses  of  the  people.     Nor  had   I   ever  in  all 


iSf>  Last  visit  to  Britain. 

my  travels  a  warmer  response,  nor  ever  mingled 
with  any  Ministers  more  earnestly  devoted  to  their 
Congregations  or  more  generally  and  deservedly 
beloved. 

No  man,  however  dissevered  from  the  party 
politics  of  the  day,  can  see  and  live  amongst  the 
Irish  of  the  North,  without  having  forced  on  his  soul 
the  conviction  that  the  Protestant  faith  and  life,  with 
its  grit  and  backbone  and  self-dependence,  has  made 
them  what  they  are.  Romanism,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  its  blind  faith  and  its  peculiar  type  of  life,  has 
been  at  least  one,  if  not  the  main,  degrading  influence 
amongst  the  Irish  of  the  South  and  West,  who  are 
naturally  a  warm-hearted  and  generous  and  gifted 
people.  And  let  Christian  Churches,  and  our  States- 
men who  love  Christ,  remember — that  no  mere  out- 
ward changes  of  Government  or  Order,  however  good 
and  defensible  in  themselves,  can  ever  heal  the 
miseries  of  the  people,  without  a  change  of  Religion. 
Ireland  needs  the  pure  and  true  Gospel,  proclaimed, 
taught,  and  received,  in  the  South  as  it  now  is  in  the 
North  ;  and  no  other  gift,  that  Britain  ever  can  be- 
stow, will  make  up  for  the  lack  of  Christ's  Evangel. 
Jesus  holds  the  Key  to  all  problems,  in  this  as  iia 
every  land. 

Returning  to  Scotland,  I  settled  down  at  my  head- 
quarters., the  house  of  my  brother  James  in  Glasgow; 
and  thence  began  to  open  up  the  main  line  of  mj- 
operations,  as  the  Lord  day  by  tiay  guided  me. 
Having  the   aid   ot   no  Committee,   I  cast   myself  on 


LAST    VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  35> 

Minister  after  Minister  and  Church  after  Church, 
calling  here,  writing  there,  and  arranging  for  three 
meetings  every  Sabbath,  and  one,  if  possible,  every 
week-day,  and  drawing-room  meetings  wherever 
practicable  in  the  afternoons.  My  correspondence 
grew  to  oppressive  proportions,  and  kept  me  toiling 
at  it  every  spare  moment  from  early  morn  till  bed- 
time. Indeed,  I  never  could  have  overtaken  it,  had 
not  my  brother  devoted  many  days  and  hours  of 
precious  time,  answering  letters  regarding  arrange- 
ments, issuing  the  "Share "  receipts  for  all  moneys 
the  moment  they  arrived,  managing  all  my  trans- 
actions through  the  bank,  and  generally  tackling 
and  reducing  the  heap  of  communications  and  pre- 
venting me  falling  into  hopeless  arrears. 

I  represented  a  Church  in  which  all  Presbyterians 
are  happily  united  ;  and  so,  wherever  possible,  I 
occupied  on  the  same  Sabbath  day,  an  Established 
Church  pulpit  in  the  morning,  a  Free  Church  in  the 
afternoon,  and  a  United  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
evening,  or  in  any  order  in  which  the  thing  could 
be  arranged  to  suit  the  exigences  of  every  town  or 
village  that  was  visited.  In  all  my  addresses,  for  I 
nowhere  attempted  ordinary  sermonizing,  I  strove  to 
combine  the  Evangelist  with  the  Missionary,  applying 
every  incident  in  my  story  to  the  conscience  of  the 
hearer,  and  seeking  to  win  the  sinner  to  Christ,  and 
the  believer  to  a  more  consecrated  life.  For  I  knew 
that  if  I  succeeded  in  these  higher  aims,  their  money 
would  be  free'v  laid  uoon  the  altar  too. 


35S  LAST    VISIT   TO   BRITAIN. 

I  printed,  and.  circulated  by  post  and  otherwise, 
ten  thousand  copies  of  a  booklet,  "  Statement  and 
Appeal,"— containing,  besides  my  Victorian  Com- 
mission and  my  Glasgow  address,  a  condensed 
epitome  of  the  results  of  the  New  Hebrides  Mission 
and  of  the  reasons  for  asking  a  new  Steam  Auxiliary 
Ship.  To  this  chiefly  is  due  the  fact  (as  well  as  to 
my  refusing  to  call  for  subscriptions),  that  the  far 
greater  portion  of  all  the  money  came  to  me  by 
letter.  On  one  day,  though  no  doubt  a  little  excep- 
tional, as  many  as  seventy  communications  reached 
me  by  post  ;  and  every  one  of  these  contained 
something  for  our  fund, — ranging  from  "  a  few 
stamps"  and  "the  widow's  mite,"  through  every 
variety  of  figure  up  to  the  wealthy  man's  fifty  or 
hundred  pounds.  I  was  particularly  struck  with  the 
number  of  times  that  I  received  £\,  with  such  a 
note  as,  "  From  a  servant-girl  that  loves  the  Lord 
Jesus  "  ;  or  "  From  a  servant-girl  that  prays  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Heathen."  Again  and  again  I 
received  sums  of  five  and  ten  shillings,  with  notes 
such  as, —  "From  a  working-man  who  loves  his 
Bible " ;  or  "  From  a  working-man  who  prays  for 
God's  blessing  on  you  and  work  like  yours,  every 
day  in  Family  Worship."  I  sometimes  regret  that 
the  graphic,  varied,  and  intensely  interesting  notes 
and  letters  were  not  preserved  ;  for  by  the  close  of 
my  tour  they  would  have  formed  a  wonderful  vohmie 
of  leaves  from  the  human  heart. 

I    also   addressed    every    Reii^MOus   Convention    to 


LAST   VISIT  TO   BRITAIN.  359 

which  I  was  invited,  or  to  which  I  could  secure 
access.  The  Perth  Conference  was  made  memorable 
to  me  by  my  receiving  the  first  large  subscription 
for  our  Ship,  and  by  my  making  the  acquaintance  of 
a  beautiful  type  of  Christian  merchant.  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting,  at  which  I  had  the  privilege 
of  speaking,  an  American  gentleman  introduced 
himself  to  me.  We  talked  and  entered  into  each 
other's  confidence,  as  brothers  in  the  Lord's  service. 
He  had  made  a  competency  for  himself  and  his 
family,  though  only  in  the  prime  of  life  ;  and  he  still 
carried  on  a  large  and  flourishing  business — but 
why?  to  devote  the  whole  profits,  )'ear  after  )car,  to 
the  direct  service  of  God  and  His  cause  among  men! 
He  gave  me  a  cheque  for  the  largest  single  contri- 
bution with  which  the  Lord  had  yet  cheered  me. 
God,  who  knows  me,  sees  that  I  have  never  coveted 
money  for  myself  or  my  family;  but  I  did  envy  that 
Christian  merchant  the  joy  that  he  had  in  having 
money,  and  having  the  heart  to  use  it  as  a  steward 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  1  Oh,  when  will  men  of  wealth 
learn  this  blessed  secret,  and,  instead  of  hoarding  up 
gold  till  death  forces  it  from  their  clutches,  put  it  out 
to  usury  now  in  the  service  of  their  Master,  and  see 
the  fruits  and  share  the  joy  thereof,  before  they  go 
hence  to  give  in  their  account  to  God  }  One  of  the 
most  appalling  features  in  the  modern  CliristiaD 
World,  considering  the  needs  of  men  and  t!ic  cl.iiin? 
of  Jesus,  is  this  same  practice  of  cither  sjx-iuiing  aT 
for    self,   or   hoarding   all    for    self,    alone  ur    chii  H-- 


LAST    VISIT   TO   BKITAIS. 


Christians  who  do  so  seem  to  stand  in  need  of  a  great 
deal  of  converting  still  1 

Thereafter  I  vas  invited  to  the  annual  Christian 
Conference  at  Dundee.  A  most  peculiar  experience 
befell  me  there.  Being  asked  to  close  the  forenoon 
meeting  with  prayer  and  the  benediction,  I  offered 
prayer,  and  then  began — "  May  the  love  of  God   the 

Father "   but   not    another   word    would  come    in 

English  ;  ever\'thing  was  blank  except  the  words  in 
Aniwan,  for  I  had  long  begun  to  think  in  the  Native 
tongue,  and  after  a  dead  pause,  and  a  painful  silence, 
I  had  to  wind  up  with  a  sim[)le  "  Amen  !  "  I  sat 
down  wet  with  perspiration.  It  might  have  been 
wiser,  as  the  Chairman  afterwards  suggested,  to  have 
given  them  the  blessing  in  Aniwan,  but  I  feared  to 
set  them  a-laughing  by  so  strange  a  manifestation  of 
the  "tongues."  Worst  of  all,  it  had  been  announced 
that  I  was  to  address  them  in  the  afternoon  ;  but  who 
would  come  to  hear  a  Missionary  tliat  stuck  in  the 
benediction  ?  The  event  had  its  semi-comical  aspect, 
but  it  sent  me  to  my  knees  during  the  interval  in  a 
very  fever  of  prajcrful  anxiety.  A  vast  audience 
assembled,  and  if  the  Lord  ever  manifestly  u.sed  me 
in  interesting  His  people  in  Missions,  it  was  certainly 
then  and  there.  As  I  sat  down,  a  devoted  P'ree 
Church  Klder  from  Glasgow  hiinded  me  his  card, 
with  "I  O.U.  ;{^iOO."  This  was  my  first  donation  of  a 
hundred  pounds,  and  my  heart  was  greatly  cheered. 
I  praised  the  Lord,  and  warmly  thanked  Mis  servant 
A  Something  kept  sounding  these  words  in   my  ears, 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  361 

"  My  thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts  ;  "  and  also, 
"  Cast  thy  burden  upon  the  Lord,  and  He  will  sustain 
thee." 

During  my  address  at  that  meeting  three  coloured 
girls,  not  unlike  our  Island  girls,  sat  near  the  plat- 
form, and  eagerly  listened  to  me.  At  the  close,  the 
youngest,  apparently  about  twelve  years  of  age,  rose, 
salaamed  to  me  in  Indian  fashion,  took  four  silver 
bangles  from  her  arm,  and  presented  them  to  me, 
saying, — 

"  Padre,  I  want  to  take  shares  in  your  Mission 
Ship  by  these  bangles,  for  I  have  no  money,  and  may 
the  Lord  ever  bless  you  !  " 

I  replied, — "  Thank  you,  my  dear  child  ;  I  will  not 
take  your  bangles,  but  Jesus  will  accept  your  offering, 
and  bless  and  reward  you  all  the  same." 

As  she  still  held  them  up  to  me,  saying,  "  Padre, 
do  receive  them  from  me,  and  may  God  ever  bless 
you  I  "  a  lady,  who  had  been  seated  beside  her,  came 
up  to  me,  and  said, — 

"  Please,  do  take  them,  or  the  dear  girl  will  break 
her  heart.  She  has  offered  them  up  to  Jesus  for  your 
Mission  Ship." 

I  afterwards  learned  that  the  girls  were  orphans, 
whose  parents  died  in  the  famine  ;  that  the  lady  and 
her  sister,  daughters  of  a  Missionary,  had  adopted 
them  to  be  trained  as  Zenana  Missionaries,  and  that 
they  intended  to  return  with  them,  and  live  and  die 
to  aid  them  in  that  blessed  work  amongst  the  daugh- 
ters  of   India.      Oh,  what   a   reward   and  joy   might 


5^  LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN. 

many  a  lady  who  reads  this  page  easily  reap  for  her- 
self in  Time  and  Eternity  by  a  similar  simple  yet 
far-reaching  service  I  Take  action  when  and  where 
God  points  the  way  ;  wait  for  no  one's  guidance. 
,/ /*rhe  most  amazing  variety  characterized  the  gifts 
'^and  the  givers.  In  Glasgow  a  lady  sent  me  an  anony- 
mous note  to  this  effect  : — 

*'  I  have  been  curtailing  my  expenses.  The  first 
£^  saved  I  enclose,  that  you  may  invest  it  for  me  in 
the  Bank  of  Jesus.  I  am  sure  He  gives  the  best 
interest,  and  the  most  certain  returns."   yr 

From  Edinburgh  a  lawyer  wrote,  saying, — "  I  here- 
with send  you  £$.  Take  out  for  me  two  hundred 
shares  in  the  Mission  Sliip.  I  never  made  any  in- 
vestment with  more  genuine  satisfaction  in  all  my 
life." 

A  gentleman,  whose  children  had  zealously  col- 
ected  a  considerable  sum  for  me  by  the  Cards,  af 
length  sent  me  his  own  subscription,  saying, — "  I  en- 
close you  ^25,  because  you  have  so  interested  my 
children  in  Missions  to  the  Heathen."  The  same 
friend,  after  hearing  me  plead  the  cause  in  Eree  St 
George's,  Edinburgh,  sent  me  a  most  encouraging 
letter,  and  another  contribution  oi  £ioo. 

In  Glasgow  a  lady  called  at  my  brother's  house, 
saying, — "  Is  the  Missionary  at  home  ?  Can  I  see  him 
alone?  If  not,  I  will  call  again."  Being  asked  into 
my  room,  she  declined  to  be  seated,  but  said, — *'  I 
heard  you  tell  the  story  of  your  Mission  in  the  City 
Hall,  and  I  have  been  praying  for  you  ever  since.     J 


LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN.  363 

have  called  to  give  you  my  mite,  but  not  my  name. 
God  bless  you.  We  shall  meet  in  Heaven  !  "  She 
handed  me  an  envelope,  and  was  off  almost  before  I 
could  thank  her.     It  was  ;^49  in  bank  notes. 

Another  dear  Christian  lady  came  to  see  me,  and 
at  the  close  of  a  delightful  conversation,  said  :  "  I 
have  been  thinking  much  about  you  since  I  heard 
you  in  the  Clark  Hall,  Paisley.  I  have  come  to  give 
a  little  bit  of  dirty  paper  for  your  Ship.  God  sent 
it  to  me,  and  I  return  it  to  God  through  you  with 
great  pleasure."  I  thanked  her  warmly,  thinking  it 
a  pound,  or  five  at  the  most ;  on  opening  it,  after 
she  was  gone,  it  turned  out  to  be  ;^ioo.  I  felt  bowed 
down  in  humble  thankfulness,  and  pressed  forward 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

Another  lady,  who  sent  for  me  to  call,  said  to  me : 
— "  I  have  heard  of  the  sufferings  and  losses  of  the 
Missionaries  on  your  Islands  through  the  smallness 
of  the  Sailing  Vessel.  I  am  glad  to  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  giving  you  ;^50  to  assist  in  getting  a  Steam 
Auxiliary. 

Many  articles  of  jewellery,  silver  and  gold  orna- 
ments, rings  and  chains,  were  also  sent  to  me,  or 
dropped  into  the  Collecting  plate.  With  the  assistance 
of  Christian  gentlemen,  and  by  the  kindness  of  a 
merchant  at  once  interested  in  our  work  and  in  the 
gold  and  silver  trade,  these  were  turned  into  cash 
on  the  most  advantageous  possible  terms,  and  added 
to  the  Mission  Fund. 

Having  an  introduction  to  a  London   lady,  then 


364  LAST   VISIT  TO   BRITAIN. 

living  in  Edinburgh,  I  called  and  was  most  kindly 
received  because  of  our  dear  mutual  friend  Mrs. 
Cameron,  of  St.  Kilda.  After  delightful  Christian 
conversation,  she  retired  for  a  minute,  and  returned, 
saying, — "  I  have  kept  this  for  twelve  months,  asking 
the  Lord  to  direct  me  as  to  its  disposal.  God  claims 
it  now  for  the  Mission  Ship,  and  I  have  great  joy 
in  handing  it  to  you."  It  was  another  £,100.  I  had 
been  praying  all  that  afternoon  for  some  token  of 
encouragement,  especially  as  I  went  to  that  lady's 
house,  and  God's  extraordinary  answer,  even  while 
the  prayer  was  still  being  uttered,  struck  me  so 
forcibly  that  I  could  not  speak.  I  received  her  gift 
in  tears,  and  my  soul  looked  up  to  the  Giver  of  all. 

The  time  now  arrived  for  my  attempting  some- 
thing amongst  the  Presbyterians  of  England.  But 
my  heart  sank  within  me ;  I  was  a  stranger  to  all 
except  Dr.  Dykes,  and  the  New  Hebrides  Mission 
had  no  special  claims  on  them.  Casting  myself  upon 
the  Lord,  I  wrote  to  all  the  Presbyterian  Ministers 
in  and  around  London,  enclosing  my  "  Statement 
and  Appeal,"  and  asking  a  Service,  with  a  retiring 
collection,  or  the  surplus  above  the  usual  collection 
on  behalf  of  our  Mission  Ship.  All  declined,  except 
two.  I  learned  that  the  London  Presbytery  had 
resolved  that  no  claim  bej'ond  their  own  Church 
was  to  be  admitted  into  any  of  its  pulpits  for  a 
period  of  months,  under  some  special  financial  emer- 
gency. My  dear  friend,  Dr.  J.  Hood  Wilson,  kindly 
wrote  also  to  a  number  of  them  on  my  behalf,  but 


LAST    VISIT   TO   BRITAIN.  .^65 


with  nearly  similar  result  ;  though  at  last  other  two 
Services  were  arranged  for  with  a  collection,  and 
one  without.  Being  required  at  London,  in  any  case, 
in  connection  with  the  threatened  Annexation  0/ 
the  New  Hebrides  by  the  French,  I  resolved  to  take 
these  five  Services  by  the  way,  and  immediately 
return  to  Scotland,  where  engagements  and  oppor- 
tunities were  now  pressed  upon  me,  far  more  than  I 
could  overtake.  But  the  Lord  Himself  opened 
before  me  a  larger  door,  and  more  effectual,  than  any 
that  1  had  tried  in  vain  to  open  up  for  myself. 

The  Churches  to  which  I  had  access  did  nobly 
indeed,  and  the  Ministers  treated  me  as  a  very 
brother.  Dr.  Dykes  most  affectionately  supported 
my  Appeal,  and  made  himself  recipient  of  donations 
that  might  be  sent  for  our  Mission  Ship.  Dr.  Donald 
Eraser,  and  Messrs  Taylor  and  Mathieson,  with  their 
Congregations,  generously  rontributed  to  the  fund. 
And  so  did  the  Mission  Church  in  Drury  Lane — the 
excellent  and  consecrated  Rev.  W.  C  Alexander, 
the  pastor  thereof,  and  his  wife,  becoming  my  devoted 
personal  friends,  and  continuing  to  remember  in 
their  work-parties  every  year  since  the  needs  of  the 
Natives  on  the  New  Hebrides.  Others  also,  whom 
I  cannot  wait  to  specify,  showed  a  warm  interest  in 
us  and  in  our  department  of  the  Lord's  work.  But 
my  heart  had  been  foolishly  set  upon  adding  a  large 
sum  to  the  fund  for  the  Mission  Ship,  and  when  only 
about  ^150  came  from  all  the  Churches  in  London 
to  which  I  could  get  access,  no  doubt  I  was  sensible 


j66  LAST    VlSn    TO   BRITAIN. 

of  cherishing  a  little  guilty  disappointment.  That 
was  very  unworthy  in  me,  considering  all  my  pre- 
vious experiences,  and  God  deserved  to  be  trusted 
by  me  far  differently,  as  the  sequel  will  immediately 
show. 

That  widely-known  and  deeply-beloved  servant 
of  God,  J.  E.  Mathieson,  Esq.,  of  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference Hall,  had  invited  me  to  address  one  of  theit 
annual  meetings  on  behalf  of  Foreign  Missions,  and 
also  to  be  his  guest  while  the  Conference  lasted. 
Thereby  I  met  and  heard  many  godly  and  noble 
disciples  of  the  Lord,  whom  I  could  not  otherwise 
have  reached  though  every  Church  I  had  asked  in 
London  had  been  freely  opened  to  me.  These 
devout  and  faithful  and  generous  people,  belonging 
to  every  branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  drawn 
from  every  rank  and  class  in  Society,  from  the 
humblest  to  the  highest,  were  certainly  amongst 
the  most  open-hearted  and  the  most  responsive  of 
all  whom  I  ever  had  the  privilege  to  address.  One 
felt  there,  in  a  higher  degree  than  almost  anywhere 
else,  that  every  soul  was  on  fire  with  love  to  Jesus 
and  with  genuine  devotion  to  His  Cause  in  every 
corner  of  the  Earth.  There  it  was  a  privilege  and 
a  gladness  to  speak  ;  and  though  no  collection  was 
asked  or  could  be  expected,  my  heart  was  uplifted 
and  strengthened  by  these  happy  meetings  and  by 
all  that  Heavenly  intercourse. 

But  see  how  the  Lord  leads  us  by  a  way  we  know 
not  I     Next  morning   after  my  address,  a  gentleman 


LAST    VISIT  TO   BRITAIIV.  |6y 

who  had  heard  me  handed  me  a  cheque  for  ;^300,  by 
far  the  largest  single  donation  towards  our  Mission 
Ship ;  and  immediately  thereafter  I  received,  from 
one  of  the  Mildmay  lady-Missionaries  ;^50,  from  a 
venerable  friend  of  the  founder  ;^20,  from  "  Friends 
at  Mildmay"  £^0  ;  and  through  my  dear  friend  and 
brother,  J.  E.  Mathieson,  many  other  donations  were 
in  due  course  forwarded  to  me. 

My  introduction,  however,  to  the  Conference  at 
Mildmay  did  far  more  for  me  than  even  this ;  it 
opened  up  for  me  a  series  of  drawing-room  meetings 
in  and  around  London,  where  I  told  the  story  of  our 
Mission  and  preached  the  Gospel  to  many  in  the 
higher  walks  of  life,  and  received  most  liberal  support 
for  the  Mission  Ship.  It  also  brought  me  invitations 
from  many  quarters  of  England,  to  Churches,  to 
Halls,  and  to  County  Houses  and  Mansions. 

Lord  Radstock  got  up  a  special  meeting,  inviting 
by  private  card  a  large  number  of  his  most  influential 
friends ;  and  there  I  met  for  the  first  time  one  whom 
I  have  since  learned  to  regard  as  a  very  precious 
personal  friend,  Rev.  Sholto  D.  C.  Douglas,  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England,  who  then,  and  afterwards 
at  his  seat  in  Scotland,  not  only  most  liberally  sup- 
ported our  fund,  but  took  me  by  the  hand  as  a 
brother  and  promoted  my  work  by  every  means  in 
his  power. 

The  Earl  and  Countess  of  Tankcrville  also  invited 
me  to  Chillingham  Castle,  and  gave  me  an  oppor- 
tunity   of    addressing  a  great   assembly  there,   then 


368  LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

gathered  together  from  all  parts  of  the  County.  The 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  received  me  in  a 
special  meeting  of  the  Directors  ;  and  I  was  able 
to  tell  them  how  all  we  the  Missionaries  of  these 
Islands,  whose  language  had  never  before  been  re- 
duced to  writing,  looked  to  them  and  leant  upon 
them  and  prayed  for  them  and  their  work — without 
whom  our  Native  Bibles  never  could  have  been  pub- 
lished. After  the  meeting,  the  Chairman  gave  me 
;^5,  and  one  of  the  Directors  a  cheque  for  £2^  for  our 
Mission  Ship. 

I  was  also  invited  to  Leicester,  and  made  the 
acquaintanceship  of  a  godly  and  gifted  servant  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer,  B.A.  (now  of 
London),  whose  books  and  booklets  on  the  higher 
aspects  of  the  Christian  Life  are  read  by  tens  of 
thousands,  and  have  been  fruitful  of  blessing.  There 
I  addressed  great  meetings  of  devoted  workers  in  the 
vineyard  ;  and  the  dear  friend  who  was  my  host  on 
that  occasion,  a  Christian  merchant,  has  since  con- 
tributed £\o  per  annum  for  the  support  of  a  Native 
Teacher  on  the  New  Hebrides. 

It  was  my  privilege  also  to  visit  and  address  the 
Miiller  Orplianages  at  Bristol,  and  to  see  that  saintly 
man  of  faith  and  prayer  moving  about  as  a  wise  and 
loving  father  amongst  the  hundreds,  even  thousands, 
that  look  to  him  for  their  daily  bread  and  for  the 
bread  of  Life  Eternal.  At  the  close  of  my  address, 
the  venerable  founder  thanked  me  warmly  and 
said. — 


LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  jGf 

"  Here  are  £»^0,  which  God  has  sent  to  me  for  your 
Mission." 

I  replied,  saying, — "  Dear  friend,  how  can  I  take  it? 
If  I  could,  I  would  rather  give  you  ;^500  for  your 
Orphans,  for  I  am  sure  you  need  it  all ! " 

He  replied,  with  sweetness  and  great  dignity,— 
'  God  provides  for  His  own  Orphans.  This  money 
cannot  be  used  for  them.  I  must  send  it  after  you 
by  letter.     It  is  the  Lord's  gift." 

Often,  as  I  have  looked  at  the  doings  of  men  and 
Churches,  and  tried  to  bring  all  to  the  test  as  if  in 
Christ's  very  presence, — it  has  appeared  to  me  that 
such  work  as  Muller's,  and  Barnardo's,  and  that  o( 
my  own  fellow-countryman,  William  Quarrier,  must 
be  peculiarly  dear  to  the  heart  of  our  blessed  Lord. 
And  were  He  to  visit  this  world  again,  and  seek  a 
place  where  His  very  Spirit  had  most  fully  wrought 
itself  out  into  deeds,  I  fear  that  many  of  our  so-called 
Churches  would  deserve  to  be  passed  by,  and  that 
His  holy,  tender,  helpful,  divinely-human  love  would 
find  its  most  perfect  reflex  in  these  Orphan  Homes. 
Still  and  for  ever,  amidst  all  changes  of  creed  and  of 
climate,  this,  this  is  "  pure  and  undefiled  Religion  " 
before  God  and  the  Father  I 

Upper  Norwood,  London,  is  ever  fresh  in  my 
memory,  in  connection  with  my  first  and  subseq  ent 
visits,  chiefly  because  of  the  faithful  guidance  and 
help  amidst  all  the  perplexities  of  that  Great  Baby- 
lon, so  ungrudgingly  bestowed  upon  me  by  my  old 
Australian    friends,   then    resident     there,     Wilh  n 


370  LAST   VISIT  TO   BRITAIN. 


Storrie,  Esq.,  and  his  most  excellent  wife,  both 
devoted  workers  in  the  cause  of  Missions  abroad  and 
at  home.  Great  kindness  was  shown  to  me  also  by 
their  Minister  there;  and  by  T.  W.  Stoug^hton,  Esq., 
at  whose  Mission  Hall  there  was  a  memorable  and 
joyful  meeting  ;  and,  amongst  many  others  whom  I 
rannot  here  name,  by  Messrs.  Morgan  &  Scott,  of 
the  Christian,  —  all  of  whom  I  rejoiced  to  find 
actively  engaged  in  personal  service  to  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

But  in  this  connection  I  must  not  omit  to  mention 
that  the  noble  and  world-famous  servant  of  God, 
the  Minister  of  the  Tabernacle,  invited  me  to  a 
garden-party  at  his  home,  and  asked  me  to  address 
his  students  and  other  Christian  workers.  When  I 
arrived  I  found  a  goodly  company  assembled  under 
the  shade  of  lovely  trees,  and  felt  the  touch  of  that 
genial  humour,  so  mighty  a  gift  when  sanctified, 
which  has  so  often  given  wings  to  Mr.  Spurgeon's 
words,  when  he  introduced  me  to  the  audience  as 
"the  King  of  the  Cannibals  !"  On  my  leaving,  Mrs. 
Spurgeon  presented  me  with  her  husband's  "  Trea- 
sury of  David,"  and  also  "  £^  from  the  Lord's  cows," 
which  I  learned  was  part  of  the  profits  from  certain 
cows  kept  by  the  good  lady,  and  that  everjthing 
produced  thereby  was  dedicated  to  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  I  praised  God  that  He  had  privileged  me  to 
meet  this  extraordinarily  endowed  man,  to  whom  the 
whole  Christian  World  is  so  specially  indebted,  and 
who  has  consecrated    all  his  gifts  and   opportunities 


LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN.  371 

to   the  p?D^clamation  of  the  pure  and  precious  Gos- 
pel. 

But  of  all  my  London  associations,  the  deepest 
and  the  most  imperishable  is  that  which  weaves  itself 
around  the  Honourable  Ion  Keith- Falconer,  who 
has  already  passed  to  what  may  truly  be  called 
a  Martyr's  crown.  At  that  time  I  met  him  at  his 
father-in-law's  house  at  Trent ;  and  on  another  oc- 
casion spent  a  whole  day  with  him  at  the  house  of 
his  noble  mother,  the  Countess-Dowager  of  Kintore. 
His  soul  was  then  full  of  his  projected  Mission  to 
the  Arabs,  being  himself  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished Orientalists  of  the  day  ;  and  as  we  talked 
together,  and  exchanged  experiences,  I  felt  that 
never  before  had  I  visibly  marked  the  fire  of  God 
the  holy  passion  to  seek  and  to  save  the  lost,  burning 
more  steadily  or  brightly  on  the  altar  of  any  human 
heart  The  heroic  founding  of  the  Mission  at  Aden 
is  already  one  of  the  precious  annals  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  His  young  and  devoted  wife  survives,  to 
mourn  indeed,  but  also  to  cherish  his  noble  memory  \ 
and,  with  the  aid  of  others,  and  under  the  banner  of 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  to  see  the  "  Keith- 
Falconer  Mission  "  rising  up  amidst  the  darkness  0/ 
blood-stained  Africa,  as  at  once  a  harbour  of  refugf 
for  the  slave,  and  a  beacon- light  to  those  who  are 
without  God  and  without  hope.  The  servant  doe? 
his  day's  work,  and  passes  on  through  the  gates  01 
sleep  to  the  Happy  Dawn  ;  but  the  Divine  Master 
lives  and    works  and   reigns,   and    by   our    death,  as 


37a  LAST  VISIT  TO   BRITAIN. 

surely   as  by  our  life,  His  holy   purposes    shall    be 

fulfilled. 

On  returning  to  Scotland,  every  day  was  crowded 
with  engagements  for  the  weeks  that  remained,  and 
almost  every  mail  brought  me  contributions  from  all 
conceivable  corners  of  the  land.  My  heart  was  set 
upon  taking  out  two  or  three  Missionaries  with  me 
to  claim  more  and  still  more  of  the  Islands  for 
Christ  ;  and  with  that  view  I  had  addressed  Divinity 
Students  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  Aberdeen. 
Again  and  again,  by  conversation  and  correspond- 
ence, consecrated  young  men  were  just  on  the 
point  of  volunteering  ;  but  again  and  again  the 
larger  and  better  known  fields  of  labour  turned  the 
scale,  and  they  finally  decided  for  China  or  Africa 
or  India.  Deeply  disappointed  at  this,  and  thinking 
that  God  directed  us  to  look  to  our  own  Australia 
alone  for  Missionaries  for  the  New  Hebrides,  I  re- 
solved to  return,  and  took  steps  towards  securing  a 
passage  by  the  Orient  Line  to  Melbourne.  But  just 
then  two  able  and  devoted  students,  Messrs.  Morton 
and  Leggatt,  offered  themselves  as  Missionaries  for  our 
Islands  ;  and  shortly  thereafter  a  third,  Mr.  Landells, 
also  an  excellent  man  ;  and  all,  being  on  the  eve  of 
their  Licence,  were  approved  of,  accepted,  and  set  to 
special  preparations  for  the  Mission  field,  particularly 
in  acquiring  practical  medical  knowledge. 

On  this  turn  of  affairs,  I  managed  to  have  my 
passage  delayed  for  six  weeks,  and  resolved  to  cast 
myself  on    the    Lord   that   He  might   enable    me  in 


LAST    VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  373 

that  time  to  raise  at  least  ;^500,  in  order  to  furnish 
the  necessary  outfit  and  equipment  for  three  new 
Mission  Stations,  and  to  pay  the  passage  money  o( 
the  Missionaries  and  their  wives,  that  there  might 
be  no  difficulty  on  this  score  amongst  the  Foreign 
Missions  Committees  on  the  other  side.  And  then 
the  idea  came  forcibly,  and  for  a  little  unmanned  me, 
that  it  was  wrong  in  me  to  speak  of  these  limits  as 
to  time  and  money  in  my  prayers  to  God.  But  I  re- 
flected, again,  how  it  was  for  the  Lord's  own  glory 
alone  in  the  salvation  of  the  Heathen,  and  for  no 
personal  aims  of  mine  ;  and  so  I  fell  back  on  His 
promise, — "Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  My  Name," 
— and  believingly  asked  it  in  His  Name,  and  for 
His  praise  and  service  alone.  I  think  it  due  to  my 
Lord,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  all  His  servants, 
that  I  should  briefly  outline  what  occurred  in  answer 
to  these  prayers. 

Having  gone  to  the  centre  of  one  of  the  great  ship- 
builcing  districts  of  Scotland,  and  held  a  series  of 
meetings,  and  raised  a  sum  of  about  ;^55  only  after 
nine  services  and  many  Sabbath  School  collecting 
cards,  my  heart  was  beginning  to  sink,  as  I  did  not 
think  my  health  would  stand  another  six  weeks  of 
incessant  strain  ;  when  at  the  close  of  my  last  meet- 
ing in  a  Free  Church,  an  Elder  and  his  wife  entered 
the  vestry  and  said, — 

"  We  are  deeply  interested  in  you  and  in  all  your 
work  and  plans.  You  say  that  you  have  asked  ^5CX3 
more.     We  gave  you  the  first  ;^ioo  at  the  Dundee 


374  LAST   VISIT   TO   BUI  TAIN. 

Conference  ;  and  it  is  a  joy  to  us  to  give  you  this 
i^IOO  too,  towards  the  making  up  of  your  final  sum. 
We  pray  that  you  may  speedily  realize  your  wish,  and 
that  God's  richest  blessing  may  ever  rest  upon  your 
head." 

Glasgow  readers  will  at  once  recognise  the  generous 
giver,  J.  Campbell  White,  Esq..  who  rejoices,  along 
with  his  dear  wife,  to  regard  himself  as  a  steward 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  My  prayer  is  that  they,  and  all 
such,  may  feci  more  and  more  "  blessed  in  their 
deeds." 

Another  week  passed  by.  and  at  the  close  of  it  a 
lady  called  u[)on  me,  and,  after  delightful  conversa- 
tion about  the  Mission,  said, — 

"  How  near  are  you  to  the  sum  required.^"  I  ex- 
plained to  her  what  is  recorded  above,  and  she  con- 
tinued, "  I  gave  you  one  little  piece  of  paper,  at  the 
beginning  of  your  efforts.  I  have  prayed  for  you 
every  day  since.  God  has  prospered  me,  and  this  is 
one  of  the  happiest  moments  of  my  life,  when  I  am 
now  able  to  give  you  another  little  bit  of  paper." 

So  saying,  she  put  into  my  hand  ;^ioo.  I  pro- 
tested,— "  You  are  surely  too  generous.  Can  you 
afford  a  second  i^ioo.^" 

She  replied  to  this  effect,  and  very  joyfully,  as  one 
who  had  genuine  gladness  in  the  deed, — "My  Lord 
has  been  very  kind  to  me,  in  my  health  and  in  my 
business.  My  wants  are  simple  and  are  safe  in  His 
hands.  I  wait  not  till  death  forces  me,  but  give  back 
whateve'-   I  am    able  to   the  Lord  now,  and    hope  to 


A^A^r   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN.  375 


live  to  see  much  blessing  thereby  through  you  in  the 

conversion  of  the  Heathen." 

The  name  of  that  dear  friend  from  Paisley  rises 

often  in    my   prayers  and   meditations   before    God. 

"Verily  I  say  unto  you,  the  Father    that   seeth    in 

secret  shall  reward  openly." 

My  last  week  had  come,  and  I  was  in  the  midst  of 

preparations  for  departure,  when  amongst  the  letters 
delivered  to  me  was  one  to  this  effect, — 

"  Restitution  money  which  never  now  can  be  re- 
turned to  its  owner.  Since  my  Conversion  I  have 
laboured  hard  to  save  it.  I  now  make  my  only 
possible  amends  by  returning  it  to  God  through  you. 
Pray  for  me  and  mine,  and  may  God  bless  you  in 
your  work ! "  I  rather  startled  my  brother  and 
his  wife  at  our  breakfast  table  by  shouting  out 
in  unwontedly  excited  tones,—"  Hallelujah  !  The 
Lord  has  done  it !  Hallelujah  ! "  But  my  tones 
softened  down  into  intense  reverence,  and  my  words 
broke  at  last  into  tears,  when  I  found  that  this, 
the  second  largest  subscription  ever  received  by  me, 
came  from  a  converted  tradesman,  who  had  now 
consecrated  his  all  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  whose 
whole  leisure  was  now  centred  upon  seeking  to  bless 
and  save  those  of  his  own  rank  and  class,  amongst 
whom  he  had  spent  his  early  and  unconverted  days. 
Jesus  saith  unto  him,  "  Go  home  to  thy  friends,  and 
tell  them  how  great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for 
thee,  and  hath  had  compassion  on  thee." 

Bidding  farewell  to  dear  old  Glasgow,  so  closely 


376  LAST   VISIT  TO  BRITAIN. 

Intertwined  with  all  my  earlier  and  later  experiences 
I  started  for  London,  accompained  by  my  brother 
James.  We  were  sitting  at  breakfast  at  Mrs.  Matliie- 
son's  table,  Mildmay,  when  a  telegram  was  put  into 
my  hands  announcing  the  "thank-offering"  from 
Lord  and  Lady  Polwarth,  received  since  our  depar 
ture  from  Glasgow,  and  referred  to  on  an  earlier  page, 
The  Lord  had  now  literally  exceeded  my  prayers, 
With  other  gifts,  repeated  again  by  friends  at  Mild 
may,  the  special  fund  for  outfit  and  travelling  ex 
penses  for  new  Missionaries  had  risen  above  the 
;^50o,  and  now  approached  ^^650. 

In  a  Farewell  Meeting  at  Mildmay  the  Lord's 
servants  assembled  in  great  numbers  from  all  quarters 
of  London,  dedicated  me  and  my  work  very  solemnly 
to  God,  amid  songs  of  praise  and  many  prayers  and 
touching  "  last "  words.  And  when  at  length  Mr. 
Mathieson,  intimating  that  I  must  go,  as  another 
company  of  Christian  wor^kers  were  elsewhere  wait- 
ing also  to  say  Goodbye,  suggested  that  the  whole 
audience  should  stand  up,  and,  instead  of  hand 
shaking,  quietly  breathe  their  benedictory  Farewell 
as  I  passed  from  the  platform  down  through  their 
great  Hall,  a  perfect  flood  of  emotion  overwhelmed 
me.  I  never  felt  a  humbler  man,  nor  more  anxious 
to  hide  my  head  in  the  dust,  than  when  all  these 
noble,  gifted,  and  beloved  followers  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  consecrated  workers  in  His  service,  stood  up  and 
with  one  heart  said,  "  God  speed  "  and  "  God  bless 
you,"  as  I  passed  on  through  the  Hall.  To  one  who  had 


LAST  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN.  37> 

Striven  and  suffered  less,  or  who  less  appreciated  how 
little  we  can  do  for  others  compared  with  what  Jesus 
had  done  for  us,  this  scene  might  have  ministered  to 
spiritual  pride  ;  but  long  ere  I  reached  the  :'oor  of 
that  Hall,  my  soul  was  already  prostrated  at  the  feet 
of  my  Lord  in  sorrow  and  in  shame  that  I  had  done 
so  little  for  Him,  and  I  bowed  my  head  and  could 
have  gladly  bowed  my  knees  to  cry,  "  Not  unto  us, 
Lord,  not  unto  us  !  " 

On  the  28th  October,  1885,  I  sailed  for  Melbourne, 
and  in  due  course  safely  arrived  there  by  the  good- 
ness of  God.  The  Church  and  people  of  my  own 
beloved  Victoria  gave  me  a  right  joyful  welcome,  and 
in  public  assembly  presented  me  with  a  testimonial, 
which  I  shrank  from  receiving,  but  which  all  the 
same  was  the  highly-prized  expression  of  their  con- 
fidence and  esteem. 

In  my  absence  at  the  Islands,  they  thereafter 
elected  me  Moderator  of  their  Supreme  Court,  and 
called  me  back  to  fill  that  highest  Chair  of  honour 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  God  is  my  witness  how 
very  little  any  or  all  of  these  things  in  themselves 
ever  have  been  coveted  by  me  ;  but  how,  when  they 
have  come  in  my  way,  I  have  embraced  them  with  a 
single  desire  thereby  to  promote  the  Church's  in- 
terest in  that  Cause  to  which  my  whole  life  and  all 
my  opportunities  are  consecrated, — the  Conversion  of 
the  Heathen  World. 

My  Mission  to  Britain  was  to  raise  £6,QOO,  in 
order  to  enable  the  Australian  Churches  to  provide  a 


LAST   VISIT  TO    BRITAIN. 


Steam  Auxiliary  Mission  Ship,  for  the  enlarged 
and  constantly  enlarging  requirements  of  the  New 
Hebrides.  I  spent  exactly  eighteen  months  at  home; 
and  when  I  returned,  1  was  enabled  to  hand  over  to 
the  Church  that  had  commissioned  and  authorized 
me  no  less  a  sum  than  ;{^9,ooo.  And  all  this  had 
been  forwarded  to  me,  as  the  free-will  offerings  of 
the  Lord's  stewards,  in  the  manner  illustrated  by 
the  preceding  pages.  "  Behold  !  what  God  hath 
wrought ! " 

Of  this  sum  i^6,ooo  are  set  apart  to  build  or  acquire 
•.he  new  Mission  Ship.  The  remainder  i«  added  to 
what  we  call  our  Number  II.  Fund,  for  the  mainten- 
ance and  equipment  of  additional  Missionaries.  It 
has  been  the  dream  of  my  life  to  see  one  Missionary 
at  least  planted  on  every  Island  of  the  New  Hebrides, 
and  then  I  could  lie  down  and  whisper  gladly, 
"  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy  servant  depart  in 
peace  !  " 

As  to  the  new  Mission  Ship,  delay  has  arisen — 
owing  to  a  difference  of  opinion  about  the  best  way 
of  carrying  out  the  proposal.  Negotiations  are  pro- 
gressing betwixt  New  South  Wales  and  Victoria  and 
the  other  Colonies  as  to  the  additional  annual  expen- 
diture for  the  maintenance  of  a  Steam-Auxiliary,  and 
how  the  same  is  to  be  allocated.  Also,  an  element 
of  doubt  and  perplexity  has  been  introduced  into  the 
scheme  b;  the  possibility  of  the  Government  running 
Mails  regularly  from  Australia  to  Fiji,  and  calling  at 
one    or    other   cf   the    New    Hebrides    harbours, — io 


LAST   VISIT    TO  BRITAIN.  379 

which  case  some  think  the  Missionaries  would  need 
only  an  inter-island  Steamer,  of  a  comparatively 
moderate  tonnage.  Meantime,  let  all  friends  who  are 
interested  in  us  and  our  work  understand — that  the 
money  so  generously  entrusted  to  me  has  been  safely 
handed  over  to  my  Victorian  Church,  and  has  been 
deposited  by  them  at  good  interest  in  the  bank, 
pending  the  settlement  of  these  business  details. 

To  me  peiionally,  this  delay  is  confessedly  a  keen 
and  deep  disappointment, — feeling  strongly  as  I  do, 
and  seeing  more  clearly  every  day,  the  waste  and 
suffering  caused  to  our  beloved  Missionaries  and  their 
families,  by  the  uncertainties  of  a  Sailing  Ship,  and  by 
the  utter  inability  of  our  present  Dayspring  to  over- 
take all  that  is  now  required.  But  this  is  not  the 
place  to  discuss  that  matter  in  detail.  The  work 
laid  upon  me  has  been  accomplished.  The  Colonial 
Churches  have  all  the  responsibility  of  the  further 
steps.  In  this,  as  in  many  a  harder  trouble  of  my 
chequered  life,  I  calmly  roll  all  my  burden  upon  the 
Lord.  I  await  with  quietness  and  confidence  His 
wise  disposal  of  events.  His  hand  is  on  the  helm  ; 
and  whither  He  steers  us,  all  shall  be  well. 

But  let  me  not  close  this  chapter,  till  I  have  struck 
another  and  a  Diviner  note.  I  have  been  to  the  Is- 
lands again,  since  my  return  from  Britain.  The  whole 
inhabitants  of  Anivva  were  there  to  welcome  me,  and 
my  procession  to  the  old  Mission  House  was  more 
like  the  triumphal  march  of  a  Conqueror  than  thai 
of  a    humble   Missionary.     Everything   was   kept   in 


38o  LAST    Vian    TO  BRITAIN. 

beautiful  and  perfect  order.  Every  Service  of  the 
Church,  as  previously  described  in  this  book,  was 
fully  sustained  by  the  Native  Teachers,  the  Elders, 
and  the  occasional  visit,  once  or  twice  a  year,  of  the 
ordained  white  Missionary  from  one  of  the  other 
Islands.  Aniwa,  like  Aneityum,  is  a  Chi-istian  land. 
Jesus  has  taken  possession,  never  again  to  quit  those 
shores.  G\ory,  g/ory  to  His  blessed  Name! 
***** 

When  pleading  the  cause  of  the  Heathen  and  the 
claims  of  Jesus  on  His  followers,  I  have  often  been 
taunted  with  being  "  a  man  of  one  idea."  Sometimes 
I  have  thought  that  this  came  from  the  lips  of  those 
who  had  not  even  one  idea ! — unless  it  were  how  to 
kill  time  or  to  save  their  own  skin.  But  seriously 
speaking,  is  it  not  better  to  have  one  good  idea  and 
to  live  for  that  and  succeed  in  it,  than  to  scatter  one's 
life  away  on  many  things  and  leave  a  mark  on 
none  'i 

And,  besides,  you  cannot  live  for  one  good  idea 
supremely  without  thereby  helping  forward  many 
other  collateral  causes.  My  life  has  been  domin- 
ated by  one  sacred  purpose  ;  but  in  pursuing  it  the 
Lord  has  enabled  me  to  be  Evangelist  as  well  as 
Missionary,  and  whilst  seeking  for  needed  money  to 
seek  for  and  save  and  bless  many  souls, — has  enabled 
me  to  defend  the  Holy  Sabbath  in  many  lands,  as 
the  God-given  and  precious  birthright  of  the  toiling 
millions,  to  be  bartered  awa}'  for  no  price  or  bribe 
that  men  can  offer, — has  enabled  me  to  maintain  the 


LAST   VISIT   TO   BRITAIN.  381 

right  of  every  child  in  Christian  lands,  or  in  Heathen, 
to  be  taught  to  read  the  blessed  Hible  and  to  un- 
derstand it,  as  the  Divine  foundation  of  all  Social 
Order  and  the  sole  guarantee  of  individual  freedom 
as  well  as  of  national  greatness, — and  has  enabled  me 
also  to  do  battle  ag  linst  the  infernal  Kanaka  or 
Labour  TrafTic,  one  of  the  most  cruel  and  blood- 
stained forms  of  slavery  on  the  face  of  the  Earth, 
and  to  rouse  the  holy  passion  of  Human  Brother- 
hood in  the  Colonies  and  at  Home  against  those 
who  trafficked  in  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 

In  these,  as  well  as  in  my  own  direct  labours  as  a 
Missionary,  I  probably  have  had  my  full  share  of 
"abuse"  from  the  enemies  of  the  Cross,  and  a  not 
inconsiderable  burden  of  trials  and  afHictions  in  the 
service  of  my  Lord  ;  yet  here,  as  I  lay  down  my  pen, 
let  me  record  my  immovable  conviction  that  tin's  is 
the  noblest  service  in  which  any  human  being  can 
spend  or  be  spent ;  and  that,  if  God  gave  me  back 
my  life  to  be  lived  over  again,  I  would  without  one 
quiver  of  hesitation  lay  it  on  the  altar  to  Christ,  thai 
He  might  use  it  as  before  in  similar  ministries  of 
love,  especially  amongst  those  who  have  never  yet 
heard  the  Name  of  Jesus.  Nothing  that  has  been 
endured,  and  nothing  that  can  now  befall  me,  makes 
me  tremble — on  the  contrary,  I  deeply  rejoice — when 
I  breathe  the  prayer  that  it  may  please  tlie  blessed 
Lord  to  turn  the  hearts  of  all  my  children  to  the 
Mission  field  ;  and  that  He  may  open  up  their  way 
and  make   it   their    pride  and   joy  to  live  and    die  in 


)Sa  LAST    VISIT   lO  BRITAIN. 


carrying  Jesus  and  His  Gosp-il  into  the  heart  of  the 
Heathen  World!  God  gave  His  best,  His  Son,  to 
me  ;  and  I  give  back  my  best  my  All,  to  Him. 

Reader,  Fare-thce-well  1  Thou  hast  companied 
with  me, — not  without  some  little  profit,  I  trust ;  and 
not  without  noting  many  things  that  led  thee  to  bles' 
the  Lord  God,  in  whose  honour  these  pages  Kave 
been  written.  In  your  life  and  in  mine,  the-e  is  at 
least  one  last  Chapter,  one  final  Scene,  awaiting  us, 
— God  our  Father  knows  where  and  howl  By  His 
grace,  I  will  live  out  that  Chapter,  I  will  pass  through 
that  Scene,  in  the  faith  and  in  the  hope  of  Jesus,  who 
has  sustained  me  from  childhood  till  now.  As  you 
:lose  this  book,  go  before  your  Saviour,  and  pledge 
yourself  upon  your  knees  by  His  help  and  sympathy 
to  do  the  same.  And  let  me  meet  you,  and  let  us 
commune  with  each  other  again,  in  the  presence  and 
glory  of  the  Redeemer      Fare- thee- well  I 


Part  Three,  1885-1898 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

THE  AutoDiography  of  my  brother,  Dr.  John  G.  Paton  has  now,  at 
my  urgent  entreaty,  been  continued  by  him,  and  carried  on  to 
the  present  year. 
It   tells  the   Story  of  the    Life  during  the  twelve  years  that  havt 
elapsed  since  Part  First  and  Part  Second  were  completed  by  the  Au- 
thor, and  separately  given  to  the  world. 

The  following  words  from  the  Preface  to  an  early  Edition  of  the 
Autobiography  are  equally  applicable  to  present  circumstances:— 
"Tlie  Public  hailed  it  from  the  first  with  a  welcome  so  uncommon, 
and  God  has  in  many  ways  so  signally  owned  and  blessed  it,  that  it 
would  be  no  modesty,  but  sheer  stupidity,  on  my  part,  to  fail  in  recog- 
nizing that  it  has  been  voted  a  Missionary  Classic  by  the  great  and  free 
Community  of  Readers.  I  have  therefore  spared  no  pains  in  making 
it  as  perfect  as  it  is  in  my  power  to  do,  with  the  help  of  many  minute 
corrections  from  friends  here  and  abroad,  and  also  happy  suggestions 
as  to  matters  of  detail  from  the  honored  Missionary  himself." 

In  the  original  Preface  when  the  book  was  first  published  in  1889, 
I  said:  "The  Manuscript  of  this  Volume,  put  together  in  a  rough 
draft  amid  ceaseless  and  exacting  toils,  was  placed  in  my  hands  and 
left  absolutely  to  my  disposal  by  my  beloved  brother,  the  Missionary. 
it  has  been  to  me  a  labor  of  perfect  love  to  re-write  and  revise  the 
same,  pruning  here  and  expanding  there,  and,  preparing  the  whole  for 
the  press.  In  the  incidents  of  personal  experience,  constituting  the 
larger  part  of  the  book,  the  reader  peruses  in  an  almost  unaltered  form 
the  graphic  and  simple  narrative  as  it  came  from  my  brother's  pen. 
But,  as  many  sections  have  been  re-cast  and  largely  modified,  especially 
in  those  Chapters  of  whose  events  I  was  myself  an  eyewitness,  or  re- 
garding which  I  had  information  at  first  hand  from  the  parties  con- 
cerned therein, — and  as  circumstances  make  it  impossible  to  submit 
these  in  their  present  shape  to  my  brother  before  publication, — I  must 
request  the  Public  to  lay  upon  me,  and  not  on  him,  all  responsibility 
for  the  final  shape  in  which  the  Autobiography  appears.  I  publish  it 
because  Something  tells  me  there  is  a  blessing  in  it." 

That  belief  was  abundantly  justified.  The  book  has  had  a  great  cir- 
culation, not  only  in  Great  Britain,  but  also  in  America,  and  in  the 
Colonies;  and  it  hr^s  been  translated,  in  whole  or  in  part,  into  many 
Modern  Language?  JAMES  PATON. 

Glasgow,  Febrn^.y,  1898. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 
'tiOUND  THE  WORLD  FOR  JESUS. 

FAGB 

From  1886    to  1892 23 

Tour  Round  the  World , 24 

Fire-Arms  and  Intoxicants 25 

International  Prohibition  Proposed 25 

Deputies  to  America 27 

Samoan  Converts 28 

America  and  Hawaii 29 

San  Francisco 30 

Salt  Lake  City 3' 

Chicago 32 

Niagara 33 

Pan-Presbyterian  Council  at  Toronto 34 

The  Ruthven  Imposture 35 

Sabbath  Observance 39 

Rochester 4° 

New  York 40 

Public  Petitions 41 

"Washington .    .  41 

The  Presbyterian  Assembly 42 

President  Cleveland 43 

France's  Withdrawal 43 

Dr.  Joseph  Cook 44 

Dr.  Blank 45 

Second  Probation 47 

Chicago  Exhibition 47 

Canadian  Presbyterian  Church 50 

Two  Months' Rush  of  Meetings 51 

Incidents  of  Travel 53 

.impressions  of  Canada  and  the  States 59 

5 


COXTENTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  HOMELANDS  AXD  TJIE  ISLANDS. 

PAGB 

Arrival  in  Great  Britain 63 

Requisitions 64 

Professors  and  Students 67 

Dayspring  Scheme ....  67 

Ten  Years'  Delay 67 

Gideon's  Fleece  Experiment 74 

Two  memorable  Checks 75 

The  "  John  G.  Paton  Mission  Fund  " 77 

The  Dayspring  Disaster 85 

Mission  Work  on  all  the  Islands 93 


Historical  Note. 

Balboa,  governor  of  Santa  Maria,  discovered  the 
Southern  Ocean  in  15 13,  named  it  the  South  Sea,  and 
took  possession  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  Spain. 
Six  years  later  Magellan  sailed  through  a  large  portion 
of  it,  and  called  it  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In  1569  Men- 
dana  discovered  and  named  the  Solomon  group,  and 
in  1595  the  Queen  Charlotte  group.  The  New  Heb- 
rides were  discovered  in  1606  by  Quiros,  who  thought 
he  had  discovered  a  great  southern  continent,  and 
called  it  the  Land  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  anchored 
in  port  Philip  Santo,  and  tried  to  establish  a  city  (New 
Jerusalem)  on  the  bank  of  the  large  river  Yor,  which 
runs  into  the  bay.  But  the  Spaniards  quarrelled  with 
the  natives  and  left  it.  Quiros  sailed  to  Mexico,  but 
Torres,  the  senior  officer  in  command,  sailed  west,  dis- 
covered and  passed  through  Torres  Straits,  which  bear 
his  name,  between  Queensland  and  New  Guinea 
Boginville  discovered  that  it  was  not  a  continent,  but 
a  group  of  islands,  that  Quiros  had  discovered,  and  he 
named  them  the  Great  Cyclades.  Bent  on  discovering 
new  lands,  about  that  period  many  eminent  navigators 
sailed  in  the  South  Sea,  but  we  hear  nothing  more  of 
the  New  Hebrides  till,  in  1767,  the  famous  Captain 
Cook  sailed  on  his  first  voyage  to  observe  the  transit 
of  Venus  at  Tahiti.  In  1773  Captain  Cook  returned, 
9 


HISTORICAL   NOTE. 


and  sailed  twice  through  the  group,  spending  forty-six 
days  in  exploring  and  describing  every  island  and  the 
natives  with  an  accuracy  scarcely  yet  surpassed.  Believ- 
ing he  had  discovered  the  most  westerly  group  in  the 
South  Sea,  he  gave  it  its  present  name,  the  New  Heb- 
rides ;  but  200  miles  southwest  he  afterward  discovered 
another  large  island,  and  called  it  New  Caledonia.  He 
took  possession  of  it  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign. 
King  George  the  Third  ;  but  in  1854,  when  Britain 
was  engaged  in  the  Crimean  war,  France  took  posses- 
sion of  it,  and  turned  it  into  a  large  convict  station  at 
the  door  of  Australia,  to  which,  by  escaped  convicts, 
it  is  a  source  of  danger  and  pollution. — ^J.  G.  P. 


The  Gospel  in  the  New  Hebrides. ' 

BY  REV.  JOHN  G.  PATON,  D.  D. 

Geographers  have  arranged  the  South  Sea  islands 
under  three  divisions  :  Polynesia,  the  many  eastern 
islands  between  i8o  degrees  and  South  America; 
Melanesia,  the  black  islands,  from  the  dark -brown 
color  of  their  inhabitants — they  include  Fiji  and  all  the 
islands  west,  with  New  Guinea;  Micronesia,  all  the 
small  islands  north  of  the  line  from  Hawaii  on  the 
east  to  China  on  the  west.  The  South  Sea  islands  are 
inhabited  by  only  two  races,  the  Malay  Polynesian  and 
the  Papuan.  The  Malays  appear  to  be  of  Asiatic 
origin,  and  are  the  superior  race,  with  well-developed, 
powerful  persons,  yellow  in  color,  and  with  straight, 
glossy,  black  hair.  The  Papuans  are  so  called  from 
Papua,  or  New  Guinea.  They  occupy  the  western 
islands,  and  are  not  generally  so  tall  and  handsome  in 
person  as  the  Malays.  They  are  of  a  dark -brown 
color,  with  dark,  curly  hair  of  different  shades,  and 
appear  to  be  allied  to  the  negro ;  but  have  plump, 
pleasant  features,  unlike  the  negro  and  the  aborigines 
of  Australia.  The  Malays  all  speak  one  language, 
with  dialectic  differences,  all  musical  and  liquid,  like  the 

« From  "  The  Missionary  Revieiu  of  the  World" 
II 


TirP.    cos  PEL    IN  THE   NEW  HE  H  RIDES. 


Italian.  Every  word  ends  in  a  vowel.  The  Papuans 
speak  a  different  language  on  almost  every  island,  or 
dialects  differing,  so  that  the  natives  of  one  island  can- 
not understand  those  of  another ;  and  on  some  islands 
two  or  even  three  dialects  are  spoken  on  the  same 
island,  so  different  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  one  dis- 
trict  cannot  understand  those  of  the  other.  Nearly 
the  whole,  if  not  the  whole,  population  of  the  South 
Sea  islands  were  cannibals,  in  a  state  of  nudity,  when 
missionary  work  was  begun  on  them,  yet  even  there, 
by  God's  blessing,  almost  every  society  and  church  en- 
gaged in  the  work  has  been  used  and  honored  in  the 
conversion  of  many  thousands,  and  now  each  is  work- 
ing on  an  independent  portion  of  New  Guinea  for  the 
salvation  of  its  natives,  and  with  encouraging  success. 
The  New  Hebrides  consist  of  about  thirty  inhabited 
islands,  with  many  small  ones  adjoining.  The  group 
lies  south-southeast  and  north-northwest,  extending 
over  400  miles  of  ocean,  between  21  degrees  and  15 
degrees  south  latitude,  and  171  degrees  and  166  de- 
grees east  longitude.  The  Solomon  group,  which  is 
the  centre  of  the  Church  of  England's  mission,  is 
about  200  miles  northwest  from  the  New  Hebrides. 
New  Caledonia  is  about  200  miles  southwest,  Fiji 
about  400  miles,  Auckland  about  i,ooo,  and  Sydney, 
Australia,  1,400  miles  distant  from  our  group.  In  her 
first  charter  to  New  Zealand,  Britain  included  the  New 
Hebrides,  but,  apparently  by  some  mistake,  they  were 
afterward  left  out.  Yet,  except  to  New  Zealand  and 
Australia,  the  group   is   of  little   commercial  value  to 


THE    GOSPEL    IN  THE   NEW  HEBRIDES.  13 

any  other  country,  on  account  of  the  great  distances 
of  all  others  from  it. 

As  the  natives  have  got  nearly  all  the  blessings  of 
Christianity  and  civilization  which  they  possess  from 
British  missionaries  and  subjects,  they  unanimously 
plead  for  British  annexation  and  protection,  while, 
from  their  oppressive  cruelty  to  the  natives,  and  sup- 
pression of  Protestant  schools  and  mission  work  on 
the  Loyalty  group  and  on  other  groups  annexed,  they 
fear  and  hate  the  French.  There  are  other  cogent 
reasons,  for  the  French  Senate  passed  a  resolution  "  to 
send  100,000  of  France's  lowest  criminals  to  the  New 
Hebrides,  as  freed  men  and  women,  to  live  as  they 
could  and  go  where  they  would,  on  the  one  condition 
that  they  do  not  return  to  France."  Against  this 
Australasia  and  Britain  protested  so  decidedly  that  the 
scheme  was  not  carried  out ;  but  the  resolution  to  de- 
port  them  was  renewed,  and  for  the  present  the  desti- 
nation is  kept  secret.  The  French  have  recently  been 
sending  Roman  Catholic  priests  to  tlie  New  Hebrides, 
apparently  as  political  agents.  A  few  months  ago  the 
heathen  natives  of  one  of  our  islands  eagerly  desired 
a  Protestant  missionary  to  settle  among  them,  and 
give  them  the  teaching  of  Jesus  and  His  salvation, 
and  when  they  were  selling  our  missionaries  a  site  for 
the  station,  two  priests  gave  them  much  abuse,  and 
told  them  of  all  the  fearful  calamities  which  would  be- 
fall them  if  they  allowed  the  Protestant  missionaries  to 
land  on  their  island.  They  also  gave  the  missionaries 
much   abuse,  and  at   last   offered    the    natives    three 


14  THE    GOSPEL    IX  THE   NEIV  HEBRIDES. 


Sniders  (rifles')  and  two  large,  fat  hogs  for  the  site,  if 
they  would  forbid  the  Protestant  missionaries  to  settle 
on  the  island.  Though,  above  everything  else,  the 
heathen  islanders  desire  Sniders  and  such  fat  pigs,  yet 
they  rejected  the  priests'  offer,  and  sold  the  station  to 
our  missionaries.  The  highest  French  officials  in 
these  colonies  have  sent  a  man-of-war  to  the  spot  to 
investigate  this  case,  and  their  report  proves  that  it 
was  correctly  stated  by  us. 

In  1839  the  famous  John  Williams  and  Mr.  J. 
Harris,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  sailed  to 
try  and  begin  mission  work  on  the  New  Hebrides,  but 
on  landing  on  Erromanga  both  were  murdered  by  the 
savages,  who  feasted  on  their  bodies.  In  1843  Drs. 
Turner  and  Nisbet  were  by  the  London  Missionary 
Society  settled  on  Tanna,  but  about  six  months  after, 
by  a  passing  ship,  they  had  to  escape  for  their  lives. 
After  this  Samoan  and  Raratongan  native  teachers 
were  again  and  again  placed  on  the  group,  but  they 
were  either  murdered  by  the  savages,  or  died  in  the 
damp,  unhealthy  climate  (compared  with  their  own), 
or  in  sickness  had  to  be  taken  home  again.  So  no 
effective  mission  work  was  done  on  the  group  till  in 
1848  Dr.  John  Geddie  and  in  1852  Dr.  John  Inglis 
were  landed  on  Aneityum,  where  God  spared  and  used 
them  in  bringing  3,500  cannibals  on  that  island  to 
serve  our  dear  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  until  they  had 
translated  and  carried  through  the  press  the  whole 
Bible  and  other  books  in  their  language.  For  the 
printing  and  binding  of  this  Bible  the  converted  na- 


THE    GOSPEL    IN  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES.  15 

tives  paid  the  noble  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
;^i,200  sterling  (;^6,ooo),  earned  by  them  preparing 
and  selling  arrowroot. 

In  1857  the  Rev.  G.  N.  and  Mrs.  Gordon  were  placed 
on  Erromanga,  where  Williams  lost  his  life.  By  them 
God  brought  some  fourteen  young  men  and  as  many 
young  women  to  renounce  heathenism  and  serve  Jesus, 
but  in  1 85 1  the  savages  one  morning  tomahawked 
both  to  death.  Their  young  converts  wept  and  wailed 
over  their  loss,  laid  them  in  the  grave,  and  vowed  over 
it  that  they  would  conquer  Erromanga  for  Jesus,  or 
die,  as  their  missionaries  had  died,  in  the  effort.  In 
1864  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Gordon,  going  to  convert,  if  pos- 
sible, the  murderers  of  his  brother  and  his  wife,  was 
placed  on  Erromanga,  and  after  much  successful  work, 
the  heathen  there  killed  him  also  with  the  tomahawk 
in  1872.  The  Christian  party  laid  his  body  in  the 
grave,  wept  and  wailed  over  it,  and  renewed  their  vow 
and  wrought  and  prayed  till  they  have,  indeed,  con- 
quered the  island  for  Jesus  Christ.  Now  every  family 
there  daily  sings  the  praise  of  His  redeeming  love,  and 
tries  to  serve  Him  devotedly. 

In  1858  the  Revs.  Joseph  Copeland,  J.  W.  and  Mrs. 
Matheson,  John  G.  and  Mrs,  Paton,  and  in  1859  S.  F. 
and  Mrs.  Johnston  were  all  placed  on  Tanna,  but  soon 
after  Mr.  Copeland  went  to  Aneityum.  From  the  first 
on  Tanna,  as  on  other  islands,  the  native  priests  gave 
much  opposition  to  the  missionaries'  teaching.  This 
priesthood  is  powerful  and  profess  to  have  and,  by 
sorcery,  to  exercise  all  the  powers  of  God.     After  the 


i6  rilE    cos  PEL    /.V  THE    XEIV  HEBRIDES. 


murder  of  the  Gordons,  a  Tanna  "  holy  "  man,  prej- 
udiced by  white  traders,  clubbed  an  Aneityum  chief,  a 
native  teacher,  and  he  died  soon  after,  rejoicing  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Also  from  the  effects  of  a  savage  attack  upon 
my  life  and  his,  Mr.  Johnston  never  rallied,  but  died 
soon  after,  having  been  only  about  four  months  on  the 
island.  In  1862,  after  much  suffering,  bereavement, 
and  many  attempts  upon  our  lives,  and  the  loss  of  all 
earthly  property,  except  our  pocket  Bibles,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Matheson,  the  teachers,  and  I  escaped  by  a  pass- 
ing ship.  After  reaching  Aneityum  Mrs.  Matheson 
died  in  March  and  Mr.  Matheson  in  June  of  that  year. 
I  left  for  Australia  to  get,  if  possible,  more  missionaries 
and  a  mission  ship  for  our  mission.  There  the  Lord, 
by  His  people,  gave  me  ;^5,ooo.  The  new  Day  spring 
was  bought  with  ;^3,000  of  it,  and  the  remaining 
;^2,ooo  sent  and  supported  more  missionaries.  Since 
that  time  i.sland  after  island  has  been  occupied,  and  the 
Lord  has  prospered  our  work,  till  we  have  now  the 
large  staff  of  26  earnest,  educated  missionaries,  5  of 
them  medical  men  and  5  lay  helpers,  besides  about 
300  native  teachers,  all  educated  by  our  own  mis- 
sionaries for  their  work.  In  the  mission  we  have  a 
teachers'  training  institution,  with  46  students,  under 
the  care  of  Dr.  Annand  and  his  lay  teachers,  and  we 
have  a  hospital  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Lamb  and  his  lay 
helpers.  By  our  missionaries  the  whole  Bible  has  been 
translated  into  one  language,  and  the  New  Testament 
into  se\cral.  The  portions  of  Scripture  so  translated, 
have  been  piinlcd,  and  are  now  read  by  the  nati\x's  in 


THE    GOSPEL    IN  THE   NEW  HEBRIDES.  17 

over  twenty  languages  of  the  group.  This  is  a  great 
work,  which  makes  our  mission  laborious  and  ex- 
pensive compared  with  others  having  only  one  lan- 
guage to  conquer.  Our  islanders  had  no  written 
language  when  we  began  the  Lord's  work  among 
them.  A  number  of  the  translations  have  been 
printed  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  but 
our  natives  try  to  pay  it  for  all  it  does  for  them. 

As  results  of  the  work,  our  dear  Lord  Jesus  has 
given  our  missionaries  about  16,000  converts,  and  the 
blessed  work  is  extending  among  some  40,000  or 
50,000  remaining  cannibals  on  the  group.  In  our 
synod  year  of  1895-96,  1,120  savages  renounced 
idolatry  and  embraced  the  worship  and  service  of 
Christ.  One  missionary  baptized  200  out  of  his 
communicants'  class  of  400,  after  a  long  and  careful 
preparatory  Scripture  training.  We  never  baptize  and 
teach  afterward,  but  educate  and  wait  till  they  give 
real  evidence  of  consecration  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  then, 
at  their  desire,  baptize,  and  continue  teaching  them  to 
observe  in  their  life  and  conduct  all  things  Jesus  has 
commanded.  Hence,  we  have  only  about  2,500  com- 
municants,  though  10,000  attend  our  day  and  Sabbath- 
schools.  All  of  our  converts  attend  church  regularly. 
In  1896  they  contributed  about  ;{^900,  and  last  year 
over  ^1,300  by  money  and  arrowroot,  and  a  number 
of  the  islands  now  support  their  own  native  teachers. 
Yet  they  have  no  money  but  what  they  get  by  selling 
pigs,  fowls,  cocoanuts,  and  copra  to  passing  ships. 
God  has  given  four  of  our  present  missionaries  each 
2 


1 8  TJIE    GOSPEL    IN  THE   NEW  HEBRIDES. 

from  1,700  to  2,000  converts;  and  at  all  our  more 
recently  occupied  stations  the  work  is  very  encourag- 
ing, and  enjoys  the  divine  blessing.  Our  chief  con- 
cern at  present  is  how  we  are  to  get  money  to  keep 
our  large  staff  going  on,  but  we  trust  in  Jesus  to  pro- 
vide all  as  it  is  needed. 

Never  since  Jesus  Christ  gave  the  great  commission, 
have  so  many  of  His  servants  been  proclaiming  the 
blessed  Gospel,  and  never  before  in  heathen  lands  has 
it  shown  more  vitality  and  power  in  its  grand  results. 
Yet  what  large  portions  of  the  world  are  yet  in  heathen 
darkness  !  Oh,  for  a  new  Pentecostal  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Spiiit  to  all  branches  of  the  Church,  to  lead  her 
to  try  to  "preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,"  and 
by  the  Gospel  conquer  the  world  for  Jesus  Christ.  A 
small  book,  showing  the  extension  and  glorious  fruits 
of  Christian  Protestant  missions  during  the  last  half 
century  would  do  much  to  silence  the  infidel  and  the 
enemies  of  Protestant  missions  to  the  heathen,  en- 
lighten the  indifferent,  and  draw  forth  the  united  praise 
and  prayers,  and  increased  money  support,  and  per- 
sonal, zealous  cooperation  of  Christians  in  all  lands,  so 
to  conquer  the  world  for  Jesus  Christ  by  His  own  ap- 
pointed means.  It  would  show  that  the  Gospel  is  not 
only  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  who 
believes,  high  and  low,  of  every  color  and  of  every 
country,  but  that,  wherever  found,  it  is  the  only  real 
and  lasting  civilizer  of  man.  Had  Britain  felt  her  re- 
sponsibility, and  improved  her  privileges  by  spending 
a  twentieth  part  of  what  her  present  wars  will  cost  her 


THE    GOSPEL    IN  THE   NEW  HEBRIDES.  19 


to  subdue  her  rebellious  subjects,  in  giving  them  the 
Gospel  teaching  of  Jesus  while  under  her  care,  it 
might  have  prevented  those  wars,  and  saved  her  the 
loss  of  life  and  treasure  and  carnage  in  subduing  her 
heathen  revolted  subjects,  and  the  feelings  of  revenge 
that  remain  and  foster  in  the  hearts  of  the  surviving 
relatives  and  tribes  of  the  subdued.  Armies  may  con- 
quer and  sweep  the  oppressed  into  eternity,  but  Christ's 
teaching  enlightens  the  mind,  influences  the  heart  by 
creating  it  anew,  and  leads  all  so  brought  under  its 
power  to  feel  their  responsibility  to  our  God,  the 
Supreme  Judge  of  all.  Thus  it  lifts  them  above 
heathen  superstitions,  prejudices,  cruelties,  and  dis- 
content, filling  the  heart  with  gratitude  to  God  for 
His  love  and  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  so  leading 
them  to  love  their  benefactors,  and  to  do  to  others  as 
they  would  have  others  do  to  them.  Though  our 
New  Hebridean  savage  cannibals,  as  they  all  were 
when  our  work  began  among  them,  have  lost  many 
thousands  of  lives,  and  suffered  much  oppressive 
cruelty  by  the  sandalwood  traders  and  by  the  shocking 
Kanaka  labor  traffic  which  followed,  yet  because  of 
British  missionaries  so  many  of  them  have  been 
brought  to  serve  Jesus,  that  now  the  remaining  popu- 
lation all  plead  for  British  annexation  and  protection. 
And  lately,  on  a  recently  occupied  island,  where  all 
under  the  missionaries'  charge  were  painted  savages, 
after  several  acts  of  kindness  by  the  missionary,  the 
war  chief  was  led  to  hear  the  teaching  of  Jesus,  and  to 
believe  in,  and  serve   Him.     He   was  the  first  man 


20  THE    GOSPEL   IN  THE  NEW  HEBRIDES. 

among  some  3,000  or  4,000  to  appear  at  the  church 
and  to  wear  clothing  in  pubHc.  For  some  reason  his 
savage  warriors  wanted  him  to  go  to  war,  but  he  re- 
fused. His  enemies  sent  a  man  to  conceal  himself  by 
the  path  and  shoot  dead  one  of  the  chiefs  men,  being 
one  of  their  usual  challenges  to  war,  and  many  now 
urged  him  to  fight  in  revenge,  but  he  said,  "  I  will  not 
fight  and  shed  blood,  but  leave  all  revenge  to  my 
Jesus  now,"  and  he  preached  the  Gospel  of  peace  and 
love  to  them,  and  prayed  for  them  all.  His  life  was 
threatened,  but  he  also  left  that  to  Jesus.  He  now 
teaches  a  school  among  his  savages,  and,  following  his 
example,  many  have  begun  to  wear  clothing  and  at- 
tend school  and  church.  The  chief  and  twelve  others 
are  now  candidates  in  a  class  for  baptism  and  church- 
membership,  and  a  real  work  of  grace  seems  to  have 
begun  all  around  among  the  savages.  Surely  the 
Divine  blessing  on  the  same  teaching  would  produce 
like  blessed  results  among  the  heathen  subjects  of  all 
nations,  and  make  them  happy,  industrious,  loyal, 
loving  subjects — a  thing  which  cannot  be  done  by 
conquering  armies. 


I. 

ROUND  THE  WORLD  FOR  JESUS. 

A.  D.  1886— 1893.      ^T.  62—69. 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE. 

THE  Story  of  my  Life,  so  unexpectedly  owned  and  blessed  of  God 
to  multitudes  in  every  Land,  closed,  when  first  published  in 
1889,  with  what  I  then  regarded  and  described  as  my  "  Last " 
Visit  to  Britain,  1884-1885.  It  did  not  for  one  moment  enter  my 
mind,  at  that  time,  that  world-wide  travels  were  still  before  me,  in  the 
interests  of  our  beloved  Mission;  or  that  I  should  ever  again  be  called 
upon  to  lift  my  pen,  in  the  further  telling  of  my  own  Biography.  So 
much  so,  that  I  then  wrote  something  in  the  "  farewell "  to  the  reader, 
hinting  not  dimly  that  the  last  Chapter  of  all,  yet  to  be  added,  would 
fall  to  be  described  by  another  hand  than  mine ! 

More  than  ten  years  have,  however,  since  elapsed,  and  •'  by  the 
good  hand  of  my  God  upon  me  for  good,"  I  am  still  hale  and  vigorous, 
rejoicing  to  serve  my  Redeemer  by  serving  those  whom  He  died  to 
save  and  lives  to  bring  to  Glory.  Wherefore,  at  the  earnest  and  re- 
peated entreaty  of  my  dear  brother,  James,  but  for  whom  this  book 
never  could  or  would  have  been  given  to  the  world  at  all,  I  resume 
my  pen  to  add  a  brief  sketch  of  the  Autumn  of  my  life,  that  he  may 
set  it  in  order,  and  bring  this  Autobiography  up  to  date.  In  many  re- 
spects, I  can  unfeignedly  say  that  I  would  rather  bury  all  in  oblivion, 
or  keep  it  under  the  eye  of  my  Saviour  alone.  But  I  dare  not  shrink 
from  the  door  of  Great  Opportunity  thus  opened  before  me ;  and  this. 
Also,  I  humbly  lay  on  the  Altar  to  the  glory  of  Jesus  my  Lord. 


CHAPTER  I. 
ROUND  THE  WORLD  FOR  JESUS. 

A.  D,   1886— 1893.      ^T,  62—69. 

From  1886  to  1892. — Tour  Round  the  World. —  Fire-Arms  and 
Intoxicants. — International  Prohibition  Proposed. — Depu- 
ties to  America. — Samoan  Converts. — America  and  Hawaii. 
— San  Francisco. — Salt  Lake  City. — Chicago.  —  Niagara. 
— Pan-Presbyterian  Council  at  Toronto. — The  Ruthven  Im- 
posture.— Sabbath  Observance. — Rochester. — New  York. 
— Public  Petitions. — Washington. — The  Presbyterian  As- 
sembly.— President  Cleveland. — France's  Withdrawal. — 
Dr.  Joseph  Cook. — Dr.  Blank. — Second  Probation, — 
Chicago  Exliibition. — Canadian  Presbyterian  Church. — 
Two  months*  Paish  of  Meetings. — Incidents  of  Travel. — 
Impressions  of  Canada  and  the  States. 

FROM  1886  till  1892  my  days  were  occupied,  in 
the  various  Colonies  of  Australasia,  and  in  oc- 
casional visits  to  the  New  Hebrides,  practically  in  the 
same  way  as  set  forth  again  and  again  in  the  preced- 
ing Chapters.  Colony  after  Colony,  and  Congregation 
after  Congregation  listened  with  ever-deepening  in- 
terest to  the  narrative  of  God's  dealings  with  the 
Islanders,  and  to  the  record  of  the  effects  produced  by 
my  relating  these  incidents  wherever  my  steps  had 
been  led  in  the  interests  of  Missionary  Enterprise.  If 
I  have  accomplished  nothing  else  by  all  these  travels 
and  toils,  this  at  least  has  been  accomplished,  and  I 
write  it  down  to  the  praise  of  my  blessed  Redeemer — . 


24  ROUND    THE    WORLD   FOR    JESUS. 

there  are  Missionaries  at  this  day  laboring  in  every 
Heathen  Land,  who  have  assured  me  that  they  first 
gave  themselves  away  to  the  glorious  work,  while 
drinking  in  from  my  poor  lips  the  living  testimony 
from  the  New  Hebrides  that  the  Gospel  is  still  the 
power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  Salvation ; 
and  there  are  individual  Christians,  and  sometimes 
also  Congregations  of  the  Lord,  now  zealously  sup- 
porting Missionaries  to  the  Heathen  in  all  the  great 
Mission  fields  of  the  world,  who,  till  they  heard  the 
story  of  Cannibals  won  for  Christ  by  our  noble  Mis- 
sionaries on  the  New  Hebrides,  had  foolishly  branded 
the  modern  Christian  Mission  to  the  Heathen  as  the 
greatest  imposture  and  failure  of  the  Century.  God 
has  filled  the  ear  and  the  eye  of  Christendom  with  the 
story  of  one  of  the  smallest,  yet  most  fruitful,  Missions 
in  one  of  the  hardest  and  darkest  fields  on  this  Earth  ; 
and  the  whisper  of  "  imposture  "  has  died  for  shame, 
while  the  arm  of  the  scoffer  falls  paralyzed,  and  can  no 
longer  sling  its  stones  of  abuse.  "Failure"  has  been 
blotted  from  the  vocabulary  of  Missions  and  their 
Critics  by  the  Story  of  the  New  Hebrides, 

But  in  1892,  events  which  had  been  maturing 
through  many  years  came  to  a  crisis,  the  issue  of 
which  was  that  I  was  sent  a  Touk  Round  tiik  World 
in  the  Cause  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  sake  of  our  beloved 
Islanders.  A  broadly-drawn  picture  of  these  things, 
without  any  attempt  at  details,  seems  all  that  is  called 
for  here.  This  I  now  set  myself  to  give  to  the  patient 
and  indulgent  reader  of  these  l)ages,  which  after  all 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR    JESUS.  25 


contain  only  brief   and  fragmentary  scenes  out  of  a 
crowded  and  hurried  life. 

The  occasion  was  this  :     The  sale  of  Intoxicants, 
Opium,  Fire-Arms  and  Ammunition,  by  the  Traders 
amongst  the  New  Hebrideans,  had  become  a  terrible 
and  intolerable  evil.     The  lives  of  many  Natives,  and 
of  not  a  few  Europeans,  were  every  year  sacrificed  in 
connection  therewith,  while  the  general  demoralization 
produced  on  all  around  was  painfully  notorious.     Alike 
in  the  Colonial  and  in  the  Home  Newspapers,  we  ex- 
posed    and    condemned   the   fearful   consequences  of 
allowing  such  degrading  and  destructive  agencies  to 
be  used  as  barter  in  dealing  with  these  Islanders.     It 
is  infinitely  sad  to  see  the  European  and  American 
Trader  following  fast  in  the  wake  of  the  Missionary 
with    opium   and   rum!     But,    blessed   be   God,  our 
Christian   Natives   have  thus  far,  with  very  few  ex- 
ceptions, been   able   to   keep  away  from  the  White 
Man's  Fire-Water,  that  maddens  and  destroys.     And 
not  less  cruel  is  it  to  scatter  fire-arms  and  ammunition 
amongst  Savages,  who  are  at  the  same  time  to  be 
primed  with  poisonous  rum  !     This  were  surely  De- 
mons'  work. 

To  her  honor,  be  it  said,  that  Great  Britain  pro- 
hibited all  her  own  Traders,  under  heavy  penalties, 
from  bartering  those  dangerous  and  destructive  articles 
in  trade  with  the  Natives.  She  also  appealed  to  the 
other  trading  Nations,  in  Europe  and  America,  to 
combine  and  make  the  prohibition  "  International," 
with  regard  to  all  the  still  unannexed  Islands  in  the 


26  KOrXD    THE    WORLD   FOR   JESL'S. 


Pacific  Seas.  At  first  America  hesitated,  owing  to 
some  notion  that  it  was  inconsistent  witli  certain 
regulations  for  trading  embraced  in  the  Constitution 
of  tlie  United  States.  Tlicn  France,  temporizing,  pro- 
fessed wilHngness  to  accept  the  prohibition  when 
America  agreed.  TIius  the  British  Trader,  with  the 
Man-of-VVar  and  the  High-Commissioner  ready  to  en- 
force the  laws  against  him,  found  himself  placed  at  an 
overwhelming  disadvantage,  as  against  the  neighbor- 
ing Traders  of  every  other  Nationality,  free  to  barter 
as  they  pleased.  More  especially  so,  when  the  things 
prohibited  were  the  very  articles  which  the  masses  of 
the  Heathen  chiefly  coveted  in  exchange  for  their 
produce ;  and  where  keen  rivals  in  business  were  ever 
watchful  to  inform  and  to  report  against  him.  If 
illicit  Trading  prevailed,  under  such  conditions,  no 
one  that  knows  average  Human  Nature  can  feel  any 
surprise. 

By-and-bye,  the  Australian  Nczo  Hebrides  Company, 
with  two  Steamers  plying  betwixt  Sidney  and  the  New 
Hebrides,  took  up  the  problem.  Having  planted 
Traders  and  Agents  on  the  Islands,  they  found  them- 
selves handicapped  in  developing  business,  and  began 
a  brisk  agitation  in  the  Australasian  and  English  Press, 
either  to  have  the  Prohibition  applied  all  round,  or 
completely  rescinded.  We  have  never  accepted  that 
alternative,  but  resolutely  plead  for  an  International 
Prohibitive  law,  as  the  only  means  under  God  to  pre- 
vent the  speedy  sweeping  off  into  Eternity  of  these 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  27 

most  interesting  Races  by  the  tide  of  what  is  strangely 
styled  Civilization. 

At  length  Sir  John  Thurston,  Her  Majesty's  High 
Commissioner  for  the  Western  Pacific,  whose  sympa- 
thies all  through  have  been  on  our  side,  advised  that 
the  controversy  in  the  Newspapers  cease,  and  that 
our  Missions  and  Churches  send  a  deputation  to 
America  to  win  the  assent  of  the  United  States.  Con- 
sequently, the  next  Federal  Assembly  of  the  Austral- 
asian Presbyterian  Churches  instructed  two  of  its  Pro- 
fessors in  the  Divinity  Hall  of  Victoria,  who  were  then 
visiting  Britain,  to  return  by  America,  and  do  every- 
thing  in  their  power  to  secure  the  adhesion  of  the 
United  States  Government  to  the  International  pro- 
posal. Lest,  however,  these  Deputies  found  them- 
selves unable  to  carry  out  their  instructions,  the  same 
Assembly  appointed  me  as  Deputy,  with  identical  in- 
structions, to  undertake  the  task  during  the  succeeding 
year. 

Meanwhile,  the  General  Assembly  of  Victoria  ap- 
pointed the  Rev.  Professor  Rentoul,  D.  D.,  Ormond 
College,  the  Rev.  Jas.  M'Gaw  and  myself,  to  represent 
them  at  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council  to  be  held  at 
Toronto  in  September,  1892,  and  thus  was  I  altogether 
unexpectedly  launched  on  what  proved  to  be  the  big- 
gest of  all  my  Missionary  journeys.  I  received  three 
several  Commissions.  But  that  from  my  own  Church 
of  Victoria,  signed  by  the  Moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly  and  the  Convener  of  our  Foreign  Mission 
Committee,  bears  most  closely  on  the  succeeding  narra- 


28  A' OCX/)    rJlE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 

tive.  It  set  forth  that,  besides  being  appointed  by  the 
Federal  Assembly  to  the  Council  at  Toronto,  I  was 
empowered  to  use  all  legitimate  influence  with  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  "  for  the  suppression 
of  the  trade  in  Fire  Arms,  Intoxicating  Liquors,  and 
Opium,  in  the  New  Hebrides  Islands  and  other  unan- 
nexed  Groups  in  the  Western  Pacific."  I  was  also 
"  authorized  to  procure  two  Missionaries  to  serve  in 
the  New  Hebrides  Islands  under  this  Church,"  and  to 
receive,  on  behalf  of  the  Committee,  "  any  contributions 
offered  for  its  Foreign  Missions."  So  that  I  acted, 
and  had  good  right  to  act,  in  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  my  own  Church,  and  of  the  Federated 
Churches  of  Australasia. 

With  my  Fellow-Deputies,  and  accompanied  so  far 
on  the  journey  by  my  wife  and  our  beloved  daughter, 
we  sailed  from  Sydney  for  San  Francisco  per  s.  s.  Mono- 
luai,  on  8th  August,  1892.  We  had  a  very  agreeable 
voyage,  Captain  Carey  and  all  on  board  striving  to 
make  others  happy.  At  Auckland,  on  the  13th,  we 
had  the  great  delight  of  spending  a  few  hours  with 
our  very  dear  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mackie,  while  the 
sliip  was  discharging  and  receiving  cargo  and  mails; 
and,  as  she  was  leaving,  several  Ministers  and  other 
kind  friends  bade  us  Godspeed.  Again,  at  Samoa,  on 
the  1 8th,  we  had  a  few  hours  to  spend,  and  were  im- 
mensely gratified  with  the  appearance  of  the  Natives. 
They  had  a  bright  and  healthy  look  as  they  came 
amongst  the  passengers  with  shells,  operculums,  and 
fans,  their    manner  being   characterized   by  a   gentle 


ROUND   THE   WORLD  FOR   JESUS.  29 

grace,  that  comes  only  with  the  coming  of  Christ  into 
a  Savage  man  or  woman.  These,  and  the  Raraton- 
gans,  and  the  people  of  Savage  Islands,  were  amongst 
the  first  whom  the  London  Missionary  Society  saw 
"  flocking  as  the  doves  to  their  windows,"  from  the 
hordes  of  Cannibalism,  They  are  tall,  vigorous  and 
alert ;  and  many  of  them  are  now  teachers  for  Jesus, 
and  preachers  of  the  Gospel  in  New  Guinea  and  other 
Heathen  Islands.  My  heart  overflows  with  love  and 
praise  whenever  I  gaze  on  such  trophies  of  Redeeming 
Grace. 

We  reached  Honolulu,  the  Hawaiian  Capital,  on  the 
25th,  and  spent  nearly  a  whole  day  on  shore.  By  a 
circuitous  drive,  and  on  remarkably  good  roads,  we 
ascended  a  considerable  hill  and  beheld  the  City  spread 
before  us  with  its  Palace,  Government  Buildings,  Man- 
sions and  Villas,  Large  and  beautiful  trees  surrounded 
them  all.  Two  Men-of-War  and  many  other  ships 
swung  at  anchor  in  the  harbor,  and  the  shimmering 
Sea  completed  a  charming  panorama.  Smart  and 
diligent  Chinese  were  at  work  on  every  hand,  side  by 
side  with  the  busy  representatives  of  almost  every 
Nationality,  eager  to  profit  by  the  passing  visitors. 
The  larger  portion  of  the  wharf  seemed  to  be  covered 
with  Bananas  for  San  Francisco,  the  bunches  carefully 
bound  up  in  dry  leaves  for  shipping,  I  had  never  seen 
so  many  in  all  my  life  thus  gathered  together. 

The  Queen  had  been  deposed  or  deprived  of  power. 
National  interests  were  sacrificed  in  self-seeking  and 
partisanship.     One  could  not  but  sigh  for  some  strong 


30  ROUXD    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


and  righteous  Government.  They  are  a  people  capable 
of  great  things.  Everything  seems  to  invite  America 
to  annex  the  group ;  and  it  would  be  for  the  pcrma« 
nent  welfare  of  all  concerned. 

On  2d  September,  we  arrived  at  San  Francisco, 
after  a  delightful  voyage.  The  society  on  board  was 
most  congenial.  We  had  happy  daily  Religious  Serv- 
ices, and  I  managed  to  secure  about  eight  hours  to 
myself  out  of  every  twenty-four  for  copying  out  trans- 
lations, finishing  my  Dictionary  of  the  Aniwan  lan- 
guage, and  other  Mission  work  on  which  I  was  con- 
stantly engaged. 

San  Francisco  is  beautifully  situated.  Many  of  its 
streets  run  up  and  down  what  seemed  very  steep  hills, 
and  the  principal  highways  are  well  supplied  with 
Electric  Cars.  Your  own  language  is  spoken,  indeed, 
but  you  feel  at  every  turn,  for  all  that,  }'ou  are  in  a 
Foreign  City.  On  Sabbath  morning,  the  first  thing  I 
marked  on  leaving  our  Hotel  was  the  joiners  busy 
with  saw  and  plane,  as  on  any  other  day  !  The  next 
was  a  multitude  of  people  flocking  to  a  place  of  Public 
Amusement,  while  others  were  going  to  Church.  The 
mass  of  the  inhabitants  were  either  in  pursuit  of  pleas- 
ure, or  following  their  usual  avocations.  Even  the 
City  scavengers  turned  out  with  their  carts,  and  were 
cleaning  the  streets  on  the  Lord's  Day  ! 

Yet  we  soon  learned  that  even  there  the  Lord  Jesus 
has  many  faithful  servants  living  and  working  for  His 
glory.  Several  Ministers,  hearing  of  our  arrival, 
found  out  our  Hotel,  and  had  us  to  assist  thcin  in  their 


ROUND    THE    IVOR  ID   FOR   JESUS.  31 


Services.  I  delivered  three  Addresses,  walking  con- 
siderable  distances  between,  and  refusing  to  use  public 
conveyances,  or  deprive  man  or  beast  of  rest  for  my 
convenience, — to  the  great  astonishment  of  my  guides 
and  friends. 

On  Monday  morning  we  visited  the  famous  Seal 
Rocks,  a  short  distance  from  the  city.  There  you  see 
them,  under  protection,  safely  wobbling  up  on  the 
rocks  and  basking  contentedly  in  the  sunshine,  or 
tumbling  delightedly  into  the  Sea.  From  a  consider- 
able  distance  you  hear  the  strange,  half-barking  sound 
of  their  voices,  like  muzzled  dogs.  From  the  plateau 
and  promenade  of  a  lovely  private  Garden  near  by  and 
open  to  the  public,  we  had  a  magnificent  view  of  the 
Sea  and  all  the  surrounding  scenery. 

The  same  day,  our  whole  party  were  invited  to  ad- 
dress a  meeting  of  Lady  Workers,  who  carry  on  a 
Mission  in  the  Chinese  quarter  of  the  City.  A  report 
was  given,  and  some  Converts  from  the  Flowery  Land 
sang  hymns  to  Jesus.  It  was  joyful  to  see  this  spirit- 
ual life ; — for  tokens  were  not  awanting  of  a  darker 
and  sadder  picture  all  around  us,  in  the  dens  of  vice 
and  misery. 

Guided,  but  not  very  wisely,  by  Cook's  representa- 
tive, we  left  San  Francisco  on  5th  September.  Though 
now  travelling  night  and  day,  we  halted  a  few  hours  at 
the  famous  Mormon  Settlement  on  7th  September. 
While  looking  at  the  grave  of  Brigham  Young,  a  well- 
dressed  old  lady  approached  us  and  volunteered  much 
information  about  her  departed  husband.     He  was  one 


32  ROUND    THE   WORLD   FCR   JESCS. 

of  the  first  settlers  in  the  Salt  Lake  District,  and  had 

taken  an  active  part  in  the  building  of  the  city  and  the 
Temple.  She  herself  was  a  Mormon,  and  mourned 
that  their  glory  was  departing  under  the  influence  of 
the  American  laws.  She  was  fervent  in  her  defence 
of  polygamy,  but  I  noted  that,  with  the  Mormons  as 
with  the  South  Sea  Savages,  a  separate  house  had  to 
be  provided  for  each  wife  !  We  saw  their  vast  Tem- 
ple, said  to  accommodate  15,000  persons,  with  trades- 
men toiling  busily  to  finish  it,  for  the  reception  of 
Brigham  Young  on  his  speedy  return  to  this  Earth. 

Replenishing  our  provision  basket,  as  it  was  too  ex- 
pensive to  take  all  our  meals  on  board  the  train,  our 
next  run  was  to  Chicago,  which  we  reached  on  loth 
September,  and  where  we  rested  at  a  Hotel  on  the 
Sabbath  Day.  It  was  a  day  of  tremendous  storm  and 
rain  and  no  one  of  us  ventured  out  even  to  Divine 
Service,  especially  as  no  Place  of  Worship  was  nigh  at 
hand.  Amongst  our  fellow-passengers  from  San  Fran- 
cisco had  been  a  very  kindly  Christian  man  belonging 
to  Chicago.  He  gave  us  every  information,  and  on 
Monday  showed  us  round  the  whole  City  by  boat  and 
car.  We  saw  the  Exhibition  Buildings,  lavishly  ex- 
pensive. The  Horticultural  Gardens  were  extensive 
and  most  interesting.  In  the  Zoological  Enclosure  we 
saw  a  few  remaining  specimens  of  the  Buffaloes,  which 
once  in  myriads  roamed  the  Prairies,  but  which  Civi- 
lization has  swept  away. 

Leaving  Chicago,  we  arrived  at  Buffalo  on  the  even- 
ing of  the   1 3th  September,  and  returned  next  day  to 


ROUND    THE   WORLD  FOR   JESUS.  33 

Niagara,  wlience  by  train  and  steamboat  we  were 
bound  for  Toronto.  VVe  had  already  had  a  glimpse  of 
tlie  Falls,  where  the  train  halted  for  a  few  minutes  at  a 
convenient  spot,  and  the  view  was  grand  !  When  next 
I  gazed  on  the  spectacle,  nigh  at  hand,  I  am  afraid 
almost  to  admit  that  1  was  rather  disappointed.  Too 
transcendent  expectations  beforehand,  I  suppose ! 

1  left  Mrs.  Paton  and  our  daughter  at  the  Falls  for  a 
day,  whilst  I  went  on  to  Toronto  to  arrange  for  accom- 
modation. What  a  blessing  that  I  was  guided  to  do  so  ! 
A  great  Agricultural  Show  was  being  held  there;  and, 
on  arriving  in  the  evening,  I  found  every  Hotel  and 
Lodging  so  crowded  that  I  walked  till  midnight  from 
one  end  of  the  City  to  the  other,  seeking  in  vain  for  a 
bed.  At  last  one  manager  of  a  Hotel  proposed  to 
give  me  a  "  shake-down  "  in  a  Common  Room,  where 
twenty-two  were  to  sleep  that  same  night.  But  the 
Hotel-Keeper  taking  pity,  and  protesting  that  he  could 
not  allow  me  to  "  tumble  into  that  crow  ded  place," 
gave  me  the  address  of  a  private  family  who  took 
in  lodgers,  to  whom  he  commended  me.  With  much 
difficulty,  at  that  late  hour,  I  found  the  street  and  the 
number.  The  owner,  on  hearing  my  appeal,  said  he 
liad  already  "  turned  away  thirteen,"  and  that  he  had 
not  a  corner  to  receive  me.  I  offered  to  pay  him  the 
highest  charges,  "  merely  to  re.st  in  the  Hall  all 
night,"  rather  than  to  tramp  the  streets.  Calling  his 
wife,  he  said :  "  I  have  not  the  heart  to  turn  this  old 
man  away  !  May  lie  not  sleep  on  the  floor  of  our  new 
empty  Room  ?  "  Her  answer  was  :  "  1  have  neiu^T 
3 


34  ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


bed,  nor  bcdclotlics,  nor  even  a  pillow  to  give  him." 
But  I  was  glad  of  the  shelter  over  my  head.  A  chair 
was  brought  in  and  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  floor. 
Kneeling,  I  thanked  the  Lord,  and  my  hosts.  Then, 
utterly  worn  out,  I  placed  my  travelling  handbag  for  a 
pillow,  rolled  my  clothes  tightly  round  me,  lay  down, 
and  enjoyed  a  most  refreshing  sleep. 

Next  morning  I  found  my  way  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church  Offices,  where  a  cordial  welcome  awaited  me, 
and  news  of  ample  accommodation  for  our  comfort,  all 
generously  provided.  Several  invitations  were  pressed 
on  me,  but  I  accepted  that  of  Mrs.  Park,  who  had  in 
the  old  days  been  a  member  of  my  Bible-class  in  the 
Green  Street  Mission,  Glasgow,  and  it  was  a  great  joy 
to  meet  once  more  her  sister  and  herself.  The  at- 
tention of  many  other  friends  was  also  very  great,  and 
far  too  devoted,  making  us  feel  ashamed  at  the  love 
lavished  on  us. 

At  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council  I  met  and  became 
acquainted  with  representative  Ministers  and  Laymen 
from  all  parts  of  the  world,  but  in  specially  large  num- 
bers from  Canada  and  the  United  States.  Along  with 
Fellow-Deputies,  I  addressed  the  Assembly  on  Foreign 
Missions,  and  on  the  urgent  reasons  for  my  present 
visit  to  America.  A  Minister  from  the  United  States  at 
once  rose  and  protested  that  there  must  be  some  mis- 
take, that  it  was  "  an  insult  to  their  honor  "  to  insinuate 
that  they  declined  to  join  with  Britain  in  such  an  In- 
ternational Prohibition  !  I  repeated  my  statements, 
showed    my   Commission,   and    affirmed    that    it   was 


ROUND   THE   WORLD  FOR  JESCS  35 

certainly  as  I  had  represented.  He  telegraphed  to 
the  Authorities  at  Washington,  and  next  day  he 
courageously  stood  up  in  his  place  and  admitted  that 
he  was  wrong,  and  that  I  had  correctly  stated  the 
facts.  The  action  of  that  good  and  brave  man,  once 
for  all,  made  the  issue  plain  and  cleared  my  future 
course. 

I  was  proud  of  our  Professor  Rentoul,  of  Ormond 
College.  He  at  once  took  a  leading  place  in  the 
Council.  In  wisdom,  in  vast  learning,  and  in  eloquent 
debate,  he  was  the  equal  of  the  best  men  from  all 
Presbyterian  Christendom.  I  envied  the  Students 
who  sit  at  the  feet  of  such  a  noble  Master  in  the 
School  of  Christ. 

In  response  to  my  appeals,  Ministers  from  Canada 
and  the  United  States  began  informing  me  how  many 
collections  they  had  given  "  for  the  New  Hebrides 
Mission,"  and  subscriptions  "  for  building  the  new 
Mission  Ship."  I  had  never  heard  of  these,  and  in- 
quired to  whom  they  had  been  given.  They  replied 
that  it  was  my  "  alternate,  "  commissioned  from  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Victoria  !  I  assured  them  that 
my  Church  appointed  no  alternate,  and  that  this  per- 
son must  be  an  impostor.  A  Committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  look  into  the  matter.  The  eloquent 
pleader  turned  out  to  be  a  Roman  Catholic  student 
who  had  joined  the  Victorian  Church,  had  been 
licensed  and  ordained  as  a  Minister,  had  broken  do\\n 
in  character,  and  disappeared  from  the  Colony.  Now, 
under  a  false  name  and  forged  credentials,  represent- 


3$       ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 

ing  himself  as  a  Minister  in  full  and  honorable  stand- 
ing, and  a  Missionary  who  had  been  thirteen  years  in 
the  New  Hebrides,  he  was  raising  large  sums  of 
money  ostensibly  for  our  Mission,  but  applying  it  all 
to  his  own  uses.  His  lectures  were  cleverly  com- 
pounded out  of  my  Autobiography^  with  wild  adorn- 
ments and  fancies  of  his  own.  He  had  Collecting 
Cards  for  children  and  for  adults,  the  minimum  sub- 
scription on  the  latter  being  half-a-dollar  1  His  New 
Ship  was  to  be  sl]eathed  in  brass,  and  every  subscriber 
of  not  less  than  $5  was  to  have  his  name  engraved 
thereon  !  One  man  informed  us  of  giving  $2^^  to  have 
his  Family  Register  completed  on  the  sheath  of  brass  ! 

Dr.  Rentoul,  by  appointment,  officially  exposed  and 
denounced  this  impostor  on  the  floor  of  the  Council. 
But,  in  these  vast  countries,  a  lie  is  hard  to  overtake 
and  to  extinguish.  Letters  continued  to  reach  me 
from  many  quarters,  and  urgent  appeals  that  I  should 
sanction  his  arrest.  At  one  place  he  drank  for  a  week, 
after  a  series  of  Mission  Meetings,  The  Ministers  of 
Buffalo  at  length  caused  him  to  be  arrested  ;  and  the 
Public  Attorney,  founding  on  his  so-called  credentials 
as  my  assistant,  summoned  me  to  appear  before  the 
Grand  Jury  at  his  trial.  In  a '•  blizzard,"  I  travelled 
two  nights  and  a  day — one  night  the  severest  and 
coldest  I  ever  endured — and  reached  my  destination  in 
time. 

Having  answered  all  questions  by  the  Attorney  and 
the  Grand  Jury,  they  asked  me  to  see  the  prisoner, 
and  testify  whether  he  was  the  ex-Priest  Riordan,  now 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  37 


giving  his  name  as  Ruthven.  I  thereon  handed  the 
Attorney  a  pamphlet  exposing  the  evils  and  errors  of 
Popery,  being  three  Lectures  by  V.  H.  Riordan,  with 
his  portrait  on  the  front  page.  They  all  at  once 
recognized  him  by  this  likeness.  Nevertheless,  I  was 
enjoined  to  go  and  see  him,  and  report  what  took 
place.  He  was  behind  an  iron-grated  door,  and  two 
ladies  were  conversing  with  him  from  without.  Ad- 
dressing him  at  once  by  his  name,  I  said  :  "  It  grieves 
me  to  see  you  here  in  these  circumstances,  Mr. 
Riordan."  Completely  off  his  guard,  he  at  once 
answered  to  his  own  name,  and  addressed  me  by 
mine :  "  And  I  am  very  sorry,  Dr.  Paton,  to  be  here 
in  such  circumstances."  This  was  enough  !  I  re- 
ported what  transpired,  and  the  Jury  took  a  hearty 
laugh  at  the  simplicity  of  the  interview.  I  was  dis- 
missed for  the  time. 

In  answer  to  the  Prosecutor,  he  explained  that  when 
he  renounced  the  errors  of  Popery,  he  assumed  his 
mother's  name  for  life— Ruthven  ;  yet  there  they  had 
his  own  pamphlet,  with  his  real  name,  printed  m 
Philadelphia  less  than  two  years  before  !  Being  com- 
mitted for  trial  before  the  Supreme  Court,  he  spent  his 
time  of  waiting  in  abusing  me  from  his  cell  through 
the  pages  of  a  Sunday  newspaper,  as  "  a  drunkard  " 
debauching  my  Sacred  Office,  and  "  a  hireling  "  living 
by  commission  on  the  moneys  raised  for  the  Mission. 
So  madly  did  he  rage,  that  some  suspected  he  was  put 
up  to  do  so,  in  order  that  his  agent  might  work  up  a 
plea  of  insanity,  if  the  case  at  last  went  against  him. 


3?  ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   J E SI'S. 

At  his  trial,  which  occupied  the  greater  part  of  three 
days,  I  was  again  cited  to  appear.  The  Jury  found 
him  "  guilty,"  but  strangely  enough  recommended 
him  to  mercy,  and  his  lawyer  pled  for  a  money  fine  as 
the  penalty.  The  Judge  sternly  refused.  He  had 
been  found  guilty  in  every  count.  His  sentence  would 
be  "twelve  months  in  prison  with  hard  labor."  That 
was  "  extreme  leniency."  It  should  have  been  "  three 
years." 

One  would  have  thought  that  this  should  have  ex- 
tinguished him.  But  no  !  His  imprisonment  has  ex- 
pired. He  is  again  at  his  lecturing  and  lying.  Quite 
lately  I  saw  a  report  of  his  appearing  at  a  place  called 
Dunmore.  The  Romanists  mobbed  him.  In  reply  to 
their  eggs  and  snowballs  he  fired  a  pi.stol  into  the 
crowd.  The  cry  then  rose,  "  Lynch  the  Renegade  !  " 
Ruthven,  bounding  through  an  open  door,  scaling 
fences,  and  crossing  lots,  managed  to  escape.  But  a 
warrant  was  at  once  issued  for  his  apprehension,  and 
doubtless  he  is  proving  the  truth  of  one  text,  which 
he  has  listened  to  in  vain  :  "  The  way  of  transgressors 
is  hard." 

During  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council,  I  addressed 
many  meetings  in  the  churches  of  Toronto  and  its 
suburbs,  receiving,  on  one  occasion,  by  the  kindness 
of  Dr.  Parsons,  a  collection  of  two  hundred  dollars  for 
our  Mission.  And,  by  the  urgent  request  of  many 
Ministers,  I  spent  a  considerable  time  after  the  Council 
in  visiting  the   chief  towns  of  Ontario,  where  I  was 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  39 

cordially  received  everywhere,  and  had  very  great 
pleasure  throughout  the  whole  circuit. 

Never,  since  I  left  the  Christian  Islands  on  the  New 
Hebrides,  such  as  Aniwa  and  Aneityum,  have  I  seen 
the  Sabbath  Day  kept  so  well,  and  the  Churches  so 
largely  attended,  as  at  Toronto  and  in  the  chief  towns 
of  Ontario.  In  that  Capital,  the  Public-Houses  are 
closed  from  seven  o'clock  on  Saturday  night  till  eight 
o'clock  on  Monday  morning.  No  confectioners,  to- 
bacconists, fruiterers,  or  the  like,  are  open  on  the 
Lord's  Day.  The  street  Electric  Car,  and  the  Omni- 
bus are  at  rest.  All  workmen  are  enjoying  their  Sab- 
bath privilege,  like  other  Citizens.  And  all  this  is 
carried  through  by  the  will  of  the  People  themselves, 
and  by  the  vigilance  and  influence  of  the  servants  of 
God.  Surely,  men  of  Christian  principle,  of  grit,  and 
of  public  spirit,  could,  by  keeping  their  hand  on  the 
helm,  secure  in  the  same  way  the  blessed  Day  of  Rest 
for  all,  in  every  City  throughout  the  Christian  World. 

By  cordial  invitations  from  many  men  of  the  high- 
est rank  in  the  Church  of  God  throughout  the  States, 
I  was  pressed  to  occupy  their  Pulpits,  and  tell  the  story 
of  our  Mission  to  the  Cannibals  of  the  New  Hebrides. 
They  also  formed  a  Committee  of  their  own  number 
to  advise  and  help  me  in  promoting  the  prohibition 
against  trading  with  the  Natives  in  Intoxicants  and 
Fire- Arms.  And  the  great-hearted  Dr.  John  Hall,  in 
order  to  give  me  a  good  start  in  New  York,  offered 
me  his  Pulpit  for  my  first  Sabbath  there. 

On  the  way,  I  had  promised  to  spend  an  afternoon 


40  A'OrXD    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESi'S. 

and  evening  at  Rochester,  with  the  Rev,  Principal 
Osgood  of  the  Baptist  College.  An  extraordinary 
spirit  of  cf)nsecration  seemed  to  rest  on  Professors  and 
Students  alike.  My  heart  was  overflowing  with  joy, 
to  think  of  the  type  of  Ministers  and  Missionaries  cer- 
tain to  go  forth  from  such  a  Home  of  Piety  and  of 
Learning. 

Never  can  I  express  how  much  I  owe  to  the  genuine 
and  brotherly  friendship  of  Dr.  Sommerville  of  New 
York,  and  his  devoted  lady.  Not  simply  did  they 
make  their  House  my  very  Home,  whensoever  I  chose 
to  return  to  it,  but  they  heaped  on  me  every  token  of 
consideration  and  of  helpful  sympathy.  Amidst  his 
many  cares,  as  a  Minister  of  the  Covenanting  Church, 
and  his  literary  labors,  as  Editor  of  the  Herald  of 
Mission  Nezvs,  he  became  Honorary  Treasurer  for  me 
in  the  States,  and  according  to  his  utmost  ability 
opened  up  all  my  way,  and  helped  me  at  every  turn. 
They  are  forever  my  dearly  beloved  friends  in  the 
bonds  of  Jesus  Christ. 

After  my  first  two  Sabbaths  in  New  York,  one  in 
Dr.  John  Hall's  Church,  and  one  in  Dr.  Sommerville's, 
I  had  no  difficulty  in  arranging  for  as  much  work, 
Sunday  and  Saturday  alike,  as  my  strength  could  over- 
take. One  lady,  who  heard  me  in  Dr.  Hall's,  sent  me 
one  thousand  dollars,  as  from  "  Elizabeth  Jane."  In 
addressing  the  Chamber  of  Commerce,  the  Doctor 
himself  announced  clearly  the  special  object  of  my 
visit  to  America,  and  described  the  features  of  our 
Mission.     This,    being    fully    reported    in    the    Public 


ROUND    THE   IVORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


Press,  woke  a  widespread  interest,  and  invitations 
poured  in  upon  me  from  all  branches  of  the  Church, 
excepting  only  the  Romish  and  the  Unitarian. 

The  way  to  Washington,  and  to  influence  with  the 
Governing  Authorities,  was  prepared  for  me  thus. 
Being  a  stranger  and  only  a  poor  Missionary,  I  asked 
every  Public  Meeting,  held  on  any  day  except  Sab- 
bath, to  forward  a  Petition  to  the  President  and  the 
Congress,  signed  by  the  Chairman,  in  favor  of  the 
Prohibition  of  Intoxicants  and  Fire-Arms,  as  barter  by 
American  Traders  on  the  New  Hebrides,  or  other  un- 
annexed  Islands  in  the  Pacific.  The  Daily  Press  re- 
ported all  these  Petitions.  The  Public  became  thor- 
oughly interested.  And  even  the  Authorities  were 
expecting  my  appeal  in  person.  Nay,  I  cannot  but 
regard  it  as  of  the  Lord  that  my  first  Sabbath  in 
Washington  happened  to  be  in  the  pulpit  of  Dr. 
Bartlet,  where  I,  altogether  unknown  to  myself,  was 
pleading  the  cause  before  the  Chief  Secretary  of  the 
Government.  He  sent  me  fifty  dollars  for  the  Mission, 
invited  me  to  lunch  with  his  family,  and  gave  me 
ample  opportunity,  by  answers  to  many  questions,  to 
state  all  the  case,  and  to  deepen  all  round  the  growing 
interest  in  our  Mission. 

On  the  forenoon  of  the  following  Sabbath,  I  occu- 
pied the  pulpit  of  Dr.  Hamlin,  and  the  President  of 
the  United  States  heard  my  story  and  appeal.  Many 
Senators  and  Members  of  Congress,  having  matters 
thus  rehearsed,  were  able  to  weigh  the  question  care- 
fully, before  I  made  my  official  statement  at  all.     The 


A'Oi'XD    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


President  declared  himself  quite  frankly  to  be  deeply 
interested,  and  willing  to  expedite  in  every  possible 
way  the  negotiations  with  Britain,  It  emerged  that  in 
the  British  reply  there  was  a  new  clause,  empowering 
one  of  the  contracting  parties  to  license  Traders,  under 
certain  circumstances,  to  sell  Intoxicating  Drinks. 
The  President  struck  his  pen  through  that  clause,  and 
at  once  returned  it,  insisting  on  its  excision.  Had 
Britain  agreed  to  this,  President  Harrison  would  then 
have  signed  the  Treaty.  But,  alas,  week  after  week 
elapsed,  and  no  reply  came.  A  new  Election  took 
effect,  and  President  Cleveland  was  installed  at  the 
White  House. 

My  Advisory  Committee  in  America  now  insisted 
that  I  must  wait  till  the  new  Government's  arrange- 
ments were  all  completed,  and  once  more  press  my 
appeal.  I  resumed  my  work  of  addressing  Public 
Meetings  every  week  day,  and  Congregations  every 
Sabbath  Day,  always  sending,  from  the  former.  Peti- 
tions to  the  President  and  Congress  regarding  the  pro- 
posed Prohibition  on  the  Islands.  I  had  also  private 
interviews  with  many  leading  Politicians.  To  all  I 
pointed  out  that,  as  America  was  now  united  with 
Britain  in  the  Dual  Protectorate  of  Fiji,  we  only  sought 
the  extension  of  prohibition  on  that  Group  to  the 
Group  of  the  New  Hebrides. 

Constantly  engaged  in  these  Mission  interests,  I 
planned  my  second  visit  to  Washington  to  take  place 
at  the  .same  time  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Prcsb}'terian  Church  of  the  United  States.     I  had  the 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  43 

honor  to  address  it  on  Foreign  Missions,  and  to  preach 
before  a  number  of  Congregations  during  its  sittings, 
for  a  very  deep  interest  was  manifested  in  the  won- 
drous workings  of  God  on  the  New  Hebrides. 

I  was  introduced  to  the  new  President,  when  the 
General  Assembly  went  in  procession  to  do  him  honor. 
Both  he  and  Mrs.  Cleveland  welcomed  me  to  America, 
and,  a  few  days  after,  they  invited  me  to  lunch  at  the 
White  House,  privately,  that  they  might  question  me 
freely  regarding  the  Islanders  and  our  work.  They  both 
seemed  to  me  to  be  genuine  followers  of  the  Saviour, 
and  sincerely  interested  in  the  salvation  of  the  Heathen 
World. 

The  Presbyterian  Assembly  thereafter  appointed  a 
large  Deputation  of  its  leading  men  to  accompany  me 
in  laying  ofificially  before  the  Government  our  griev- 
ance regarding  Fire-Arms  and  Intoxicants,  and  plead- 
ing  that  the  United  States  should  unite  with  Britain  in 
the  Prohibition  of  all  trading  with  Natives  in  the  same. 
In  order  to  save  time,  and  secure  lucidity,  Professor 
Hodge  carefully  prepared  and  read  our  statement. 
The  President  expressed  himself  as  deeply  interested, 
and  requested  the  document  to  be  left  with  him  for 
reference.  We  anxiously  awaited  the  result ;  but  the 
final  reply  from  Britain  was  still  delayed.  Our  hearts 
grew  sore  with  hope  deferred  ! 

In  course  of  time  I  was  informed  at  the  British 
Colonial  Office  in  London,  that  as  France  and  Russia 
had  withdrawn  from  the  proposal,  the  negotiations 
ivere  for  the  present  suspended.     France,  for  years, 


KOrXD    THE    WORLD    FOR   JESUS. 


postured  before  the  world  as  ready  to  enforce  this  pro- 
hibition, if  America  would  ;  and  now,  when  America 
was  ready,  France  withdrew  !  Still,  on  the  highest  of 
all  moral  grounds,  let  us  plead  with  America,  Ger- 
many, and  Britain,  already  united  in  their  triple  Pro- 
tectorate of  Samoa,  to  extend  the  same  prohibition  to 
the  New  Hebrides,  and  the  other  unannexed  Islands 
in  the  Western  Pacific.  If  they  would  do  so,  the 
other  Powers  interested  could  scarcely  fail  to  agree, 
and  France  would  be  ashamed  to  stand  before  the 
world  as  the  only  Civilized  Nation,  exploiting  the 
bodies  and  souls  of  poor  Savages  by  trading  with 
them  in  Fire-Arms  and  Drink  for  mere  godless  greed 
of  gold. 

In  Boston,  the  Ministers  of  all  the  Reformed 
Churches,  having  formed  a  representative  Committee, 
organized  a  series  of  meetings,  and  cordially  invited  me 
to  address  them.  Dr.  Joseph  Cook  and  his  gifted 
wife  gave  me  a  public  reception,  to  which  many  of  the 
leading  Citizens,  as  well  as  Professional  men,  were  in- 
vited, and  where  I  answered  all  sorts  of  questions  re- 
garding Missions  in  general,  and  the  New  Hebrides  in 
particular.  I  was  also  twice  introduced  to  the  au- 
diences at  his  famous  Monday  Lectures ;  and  my 
replies  to  testing  problems,  there  submitted,  were 
printed  in  Our  Day,  and  woke  not  a  little  interest  in 
the  work  of  God  amongst  the  Cannibals  of  the 
Southern  Seas.  To  all  these  generous  friends  at 
Boston,  I  am  forever  indebted,  but  very  specially  to 
John   Gilclirist,  Esq.,  an    office-bearer   in   the   Prcsby- 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  45 


terian  Church,  who  toiled  in  the  cause  incessantly,  and 
whom  may  the  Lord  Jesus  richly  recompense  ! 

One  curious  experience  befell  me  there,  outside  the 
range  of  my  ordinary  work.  A  "Temperance  Union" 
of  Women  engaged  me  to  address  a  Working  Folks' 
Meeting  on  a  Sabbath  afternoon,  in  what  they  called 
the  Peoples'  Church.  When  1  arrived,  nearly  half  of 
the  large  Platform  was  occupied  with  ladies  scraping 
away  and  tuning  their  violins,  large  and  small !  A 
lady  occupied  the  chair,  and  introduced  Dr.  Blank,  a 
Unitarian  or  rather  an  Infidel,  who  was  to  speak  for 
ten  minutes,  and  then  leave  the  meeting  in  my  hands. 
He  knew  that  I  had  to  leave  within  an  hour,  and  drive 
to  anotlier  meeting,  but  he  went  on  and  on,  tracing  a 
Carpenter  all  through  his  life  to  exhausted  old  age, 
manifestly  stirring  up  class  against  class,  and  sowing 
the  seeds  of  infidelity.  At  last,  he  wound  up  by 
picturing  the  Carpenter,  outworn  and  ready  to  die,  sit- 
ting with  his  wife  and  children  around  the  table  at 
their  evening  meal,  taking  the  bread  and  breaking  it 
and  saying :  "  Eat  ye  all  of  it,  for  this  is  my  body 
broken  for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me,  for  I 
have  worn  out  my  life  for  your  sakes."  Whereon,  his 
wife  poured  out  the  tea,  and  said  :  '•  If  the  bread  is 
your  body  broken  for  us,  this  tea  is  my  blood  shed  for 
you;  drink  ye  all  of  it  in  remembrance  of  me,  as  I  have 
spent  my  life  in  toiling  for  you." 

Being  able  to  stand  it  no  longer,  I  turned  to  the 
ladies  behind  us  and  said  aloud:  "Who  is  this  blas- 
phemer that  you  have  set  up  to  speak  to  the  people  i* 


46       kOUXD    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESCS. 


He  is  simply  belching  out  Infidelity,  and  setting  man 
against  man.  This  is  a  black  disgrace  to  you  all  !  " 
He  paused  a  moment,  and  then  said  :  "  I  wish  this 
Congregation  to  understand  that,  in  what  I  have  just 
said  about  the  Carpenter  and  his  bread,  I  throw  no  slight 
on  the  name  or  memory  of  one  who  thus  parted  from 
his  followers  long  ago  " — and  thereon  he  resumed  his 
seat,  having  spoken  for  nearly  the  whole  hour.  Reply 
was  impossible  for  lack  of  time,  and  my  expected 
Address  was  crushed  aside.  But,  ere  I  left  the  Plat- 
form, I  uttered  a  few  burning  words,  and  the  whole 
audience  seemed  to  go  with  me.  I  denounced  all  set- 
ting of  the  poor  against  the  rich,  as  alien  to  the  spirit 
of  Jesus.  I  branded  as  an  insult  to  the  Divine  Saviour 
of  the  world  the  blasphemer's  parody  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  to  which  we  had  been  treated.  I  warned  these 
Temperance  workers  that,  in  bringing  such  a  teacher 
of  Abstinence  before  the  people,  they  were  degrading 
the  cause  which  they  desired  to  promote.  And  finally, 
I  summoned  them  to  remember  that  we  must  all 
appear  before  the  Judgment  Seat  of  Christ,  and  im- 
plored  them,  and  Dr.  Blank  amongst  the  rest,  to  seek 
pardon  and  acceptance  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  now,  that 
they  might  find  their  Judge  was  also  their  Saviour  in 
the  last  awful  day !  A  hasty  Benediction  was  pro- 
nounced, at  the  Chairwoman's  request.  I  hurried  from 
the  Church,  greatly  shocked,  but  encouraged  by  the 
handshake  and  the  "  God  bless  you  !  "  of  many  whom 
I  passed.     There  was  one  small  consolation  which  I 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  47 

unfeignedly  enjoyed — the  fiddling  ladies  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  displaying  their  skill  on  that  Lord's  Day  ! 

While  I  was  in  America  many  minds  were  being 
troubled  with  ideas  regarding  what  is  styled  the 
"  Second  Probation."  At  one  of  his  famous  Monday 
Lectures,  Dr.  Joseph  Cook  put  to  me,  on  the  Platform, 
the  following  amongst  other  questions:  "  How  would 
Missionaries,  teaching  the  Second  Probation,  succeed 
with  the  Cannibals  on  your  Island?  "  My  reply  was  : 
'•  How  can  they  succeed  on  such  terms  anywhere  ? 
Our  Cannibals  would  say, — If  we  have  a  second 
chance  hereafter,  let  us  enjoy  our  present  pleasures 
and  risk  the  future ! "  Again  he  asked :  "  How 
would  Missionaries  holding  that  doctrine,  but  prom- 
ising not  to  teach  it,  succeed  amongst  them  ?  "  I  re- 
plied :  "  Hypocrites  are  a  poor  set  everywhere,  but 
especially  in  the  Mission  Pleld.  How  could  a  man 
succeed  in  teaching  what  he  did  not  believe  ?  Can- 
nibals, like  Children,  are  quick  to  discern  insincerity; 
and  such  a  man  could  do  no  good,  but  only  evil 
amongst  them."  Joseph  Cook  and  his  like-minded 
wife  appeared  to  be  noble  instruments  in  the  hand  of 
God,  for  the  defence  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

During  this  supplementary  series  of  Meetings  I 
happened  to  reach  Chicago  during  the  Great  Ex- 
hibition. Dr.  Macpherson  greatly  helped  me,  and 
arranged  all  my  work.  The  City  was  crowded  with 
visitors  from  all  the  World.  There  were  many  things 
in  the  Rig  Show  that  one  would  have  liked  to  see; 
but  when  I  learned  how  its  Directors,  in  violation  of 


48  KOiWD    THE    WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


their  agreement  with  the  Government,  opened  it  on 
Sabbath,  and  turned  the  Lord's  Day  into  a  Saturnaha 
of  sports  and  amusements,  I  positively  declined  to 
enter  within  its  gates.  They  made  a  huge  noise 
about  accommodating  the  working  men,  but  they 
really  sought  mere  selfish  gains.  They  filled  the 
streets  with  advertising  cars,  with  flags  flying  fi-om 
each,  announcing  their  theatres  and  shows,  desecrating 
the  Holy  Day.  Thank  God  such  Heaven-defying  con- 
duct was  condemned  from  many  a  Protestant  Pulpit, 
and  the  Congregations  warned  against  countenancing 
such  a  sinful  and  shameful  Vanity  Fair  ! 

The  Directors,  having  secured  President  Cleveland 
to  open  the  P^xhibition,  desired  him  to  go  from  Wash- 
ington by  special  train  on  the  Sabbath  Day.  Their 
plan  was  to  utilize  the  occasion  by  enormous  Excur- 
sions from  all  quarters  on  the  Day  of  Rest.  But  the 
God-fearing  Presbyterian  President  went  with  a  usual 
train  on  Saturda)%  took  up  his  residence  at  a  Private 
Hotel,  and  showed  his  disapproval  of  their  tactics  by 
declining  their  projected  ovation.  On  Sabbatii  morn- 
ing he  attended  worship  at  Dr.  Macpherson's  Church. 
A  Baptismal  Service  was  intimated  for  the  afternoon. 
The  President  again  attended.  He  opened  the  Ex- 
hibition officially,  but  left  the  Cit}'  as  privatel)'  as  he 
had  come  to  it,  and  this  rebuke  was  not  misunderstood 
by  the  Community,  and  was  greatly  appreciated  by 
decided  Christians,  to  whom  the  rest  of  the  Day  of  God 
is  a  Heavenly  heritage  for  all  tlie  creatures  of  P>arth, 
which  no  man  may  law  full}'  alienate  or  impair. 


ROUND    7'JIE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  49 

To  a  mail  like  myself,  the  results  brought  a  certain 
retributive  joy.  The  rush  of  Foreigners,  after  the  first 
two  or  three  Sabbaths,  was  soon  over.  Then  it  was 
discovered  that  the  masses  of  the  Working  People  of 
Chicago  absented  themselves  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
knowing  well  that  it  was  not  for  their  benefit  that  this 
thing  was  done,  but  merely  to  coin  money  out  of 
them.  Finding  that,  instead  of  a  gain,  the  opening  on 
the  Sabbath  was  a  deadly  loss,  the  Managers  proposed 
to  close  it,  but  found  themselves  tied  hand  and  foot  by 
their  own  past  action  at  law.  Conspicuously,  the  City 
suffered  through  the  vices  and  crimes  thereby  fostered; 
and  will  continue  to  suffer ;  for  such  evil  cannot  be 
swept  away  with  the  temporary  buildings  of  the 
Exhibition.  Doom  seemed  to  overtake  the  authors 
speedily.  One  of  the  leaders  was  cruelly  shot ;  and 
the  gates  were  at  last  closed  in  silence,  and  apparently 
in  shame  ! 

Very  varied  were  the  means  adopted,  by  interested 
friends,  to  arrest  attention  on  the  New  Hebrides,  and 
create  enthusiasm  in  their  cause.  One  very  memorable 
occasion  was  at  Pittsburg,  where  J.  I.  Buchanan,  Esq., 
gave  a  great  dinner,  to  which  he  invited  the  Owners  and 
P^ditors  of  all  the  local  Newspapers,  to  meet  the  New 
Hebrides  Missionary.  After  I  had  addressed  them, 
they  tackled  me  with  questions  regarding  the  Islanders, 
and  on  all  conceivable  aspects  of  work  for  Christ 
amongst  Cannibals.  Most  of  them  got  deeply  inter- 
ested ;  and,  next  day,  the  whole  Press  of  the  City  was 
full  of  the  Mission,  and  of  the  reasons  for  our  seeking 
4 


50  ROUND    THE   IVORLD   FOR   JESUS. 

theProhibition  of  Fire-Arms  and  Intoxicants  as  articles 
of  trade  amongst  the  Natives. 

I  had  now  visited  the  leading  Towns  in  all  the 
Northern  States,  and  not  a  few  on  the  borders  of  some 
of  the  Southern  States,  being  everywhere  received  by 
Ministers  and  People  with  exceeding  kindness  and  ex- 
ceptional liberality.  My  next  anxiety  was  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  Assembly  of  the  Canadian  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  I  therefore  decided  to  leave  the  work 
undone,  which  was  daily  being  pressed  upon  me 
throughout  the  States,  and  to  hasten  thither.  This 
was  surely  of  God's  guidance ;  at  least  I  reverently 
think  so  ;  for  I  reached  the  Assembly  Hall,  all  un- 
known to  myself,  on  the  night  of  their  Foreign  Mission 
Report ;  and  the  first  thing  I  heard  was  an  "  Over- 
ture "  from  Nova  Scotia,  urging  the  Assembly  to  hand 
over  their  three  Missionaries  on  the  New  Hebrides  to 
the  Australian  Churches,  which  were  now  "  both  able 
and  willing  to  support  them  "  ! 

The  Assembly  received  me  very  cordially.  The 
Moderator  invited  me  to  speak  immediatel)'  after  the 
Overture  had  been  presented.  I  conveyed  to  them 
the  greetings  of  our  Church,  and  of  our  Synod  on  the 
Islands,  and  reported  in  general  terms  on  the  Home 
and  Foreign  Missions  in  Australasia.  Then  I  turned 
to  the  Moderator,  and  asked  on  whose  authority  it 
was  declared  that  the  Australian  Churches  were  both 
able  and  w  illing  to  take  over  the  Nova  Scotian  Mis- 
sion on  the  New  Hebrides,  with  its  annual  cost  of 
about  /"i  300      The  question  was  put  to  the  Assembly. 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  51 

Tliere  was  a  significant  silence  for  several  moments, 
and  then  some  one  feebly  replied  :  "  On  Dr.  Geddie's." 
I  retorted,  that  surely  the  author  of  the  Overture  was 
ashamed  of  it,  when  he  sought  to  palm  it  on  the 
honored  father  of  our  Mission,  now  many  years  rest- 
ing in  his  grave !  I  demonstrated,  by  irrefragable 
facts  and  figures,  that  the  Australian  Churches  were  in 
no  position  to  undertake  this  additional  expense ;  and, 
further,  I  insisted  that  to  give  up  this  specially, 
honored  Mission  would  be  one  of  the  greatest  losses 
to  the  spiritual  life  of  their  own  Congregations  and 
Sabbath  Schools.  It  was  the  Mother  of  all  their 
Missions!  It  was  the  Mission  which  had  awakened 
in  them  all  the  Missionary  spirit  they  now  possessed  ! 

The  Moderator  emphatically  protested,  from  the 
Chair,  that  he  hoped  the  General  Assembly  "  would 
hear  no  more  of  such  a  proposal."  Yet  the  agitation 
is  carried  on,  from  what  creditable  motive  it  is  very 
hard  to  see.  The  Editor  of  their  Mission  Record,  with 
a  few  men  of  similar  spirit  at  his  back,  seems  to  have 
determined  to  cut  the  connection  betwixt  Nova  Scotia 
and  the  New  Hebrides,  and  to  close  by  violence  one 
of  the  noblest  chapters  in  that  Church's  history.  They 
have  written  to  the  Australian  Churches  on  the  matter, 
and  I  venture  to  predict  that  their  answers  will  be  more 
emphatic  than  even  my  instantaneous  protest.  The 
nobler  spirits  in  Nova  Scotia  ought  to  squelch  out  this 
miserable  agitation,  which  is  killing  the  Missionary  en- 
thusiasm and  curtailing  the  liberality  of  their  Church. 

Surrounded  by  a  multitude  of  devoted  Ministers  and 


52  ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 

Elders,  I  agreed  to  remain  two  months  in  Canada,  and 
address  as  many  Meetings  every  day  of  the  week  as 
could  possibly  be  crowded  into  time  and  space.  To 
relieve  the  pressure  on  Mission  Funds  in  Nova  Scotia, 
I  offered  to  give  up  twenty  days  entirely  to  them,  with 
all  the  proceeds  from  every  Meeting.  They  received, 
I  understand,  above  i^500;  and  I  trust  that  by  my 
Addresses,  one  at  least  every  day  and  four  or  five 
every  Sabbath,  all  the  Funds  of  all  these  Congregations 
prospered  and  continue  to  prosper ;  for  I  humbly  and 
gratefully  recognize  the  fact  that  God  has  used  me  not 
for  one  Mission  but  for  all  Missions,  and  not  through 
one  Churcii  but  through  all  His  Churches. 

The  series  of  Meetings,  up  to  Quebec,  was  mapped 
out  at  the  Assembly,  and  the  whole  of  the  arrange- 
ments were  entrusted  to  the  Rev.  J.  VV,  Mitchell  of 
Thorold,  a  man  of  deep  devotion  and  of  untiring  zeal. 
Our  Treasurer  was  A.  K.  Macdonald,  Esq.,  Toronto,  to 
whose  kindness  also  we  were  profoundly  indebted. 
Countless  applications  poured  in  upon  us.  It  was  no 
uncommon  thing  to  address  two  or  even  three  Meet- 
ings daily,  and  to  travel  long  distances  between  them 
by  conveyance  and  rail.  On  Sunday  we  delivered 
never  less  than  three  Addresses,  but  more  frequently 
five,  and  sometimes  even  seven,  including  the  Bible 
Classes  and  Sabbath  Schools.  It  was  dreadfully  ex- 
hausting work.  Sometimes  I  hesitated,  fearing  every 
day  would  be  my  last.  But  again  my  vigor  returned, 
and  my  heart  hungered  to  overtake  all  that  I  possibly 
could,  knowing  that  the  time  was  short.      Besides,  in 


ROUND    THE   WORLD  FOR   JESUS.  53 

this  tour  as  always,  the  getting  of  Collections,  however 
anxiously  desired  for  our  Mission,  was  never  my  pri- 
mary aim  ;  but  always  the  saving  of  souls,  by  the 
story  of  the  New  Hebrides.  For  that  cause  I  would 
gladly  die.  But  I  did  not  die ;  and  there  was  given  a 
new  illustration  of  the  meaning  of  that  inspired  saying 
— "The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength" — the  work, 
which  is  owx joy,  uplifts  rather  than  oppresses  us! 

The  incidents  of  these  journeys  would  fill  a  goodly 
volume.  But  I  had  neither  the  leisure  nor  the  inclina- 
tion to  record  them  day  by  day.  One  or  two  specially 
impressed  themselves  on  my  memory,  however,  and 
may  here  be  glanced  at. 

On  one  occasion,  after  a  long  Railway  ride,  I  found 
myself  set  down  on  the  wrong  side  of  a  flooded  River, 
the  bridge  having  been  swept  away.  The  Station- 
Master  pointed  us  to  a  boat,  kept  by  a  farmer,  which, 
if  we  reached,  might  ferry  us  over.  But  two  huge 
fields  betwixt  us  and  the  spot  were  flooded  with  the 
overflow,  and  these  had  to  be  crossed.  A  young  lady, 
a  gentleman,  and  I,  all  equally  eager  to  get  to  the 
other  side,  resolved  to  try.  We  waded  to  the  Boat- 
Landing,  and  reached  it  in  a  very  bedraggled  state. 
There  the  boat  had  been  left,  awaiting  some  one's  re- 
turn, but  the  farmer  was  across  the  River.  None  of 
us  felt  very  brave  about  the  experiment  of  rowing 
across  the  racing  current !  Our  fellow  traveller,  never- 
theless, resolved  to  try.  Minimizing  my  warning 
about  rowing  a  long  way  up  in  the  quieter  water,  and 
then  slanting  across  with  the  sweep  of  tlie  current,  he 


54       ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 


went  up  only  a  little,  and  quickly  plunged  in.  His 
boat  was  whirled  away  like  a  cork.  We  held  our 
breatii,  while  the  young  farmer  on  the  opposite  bank 
kept  shouting  and  gesticulating,  running  down  the 
River,  and  guiding  the  rower  as  best  he  could.  It  was 
with  a  sigh  of  thanlcful  relief  that  we  saw  the  traveller 
stand  up  at  last  on  the  farther  side,  safe  but  badly 
shaken. 

The  farmer  now  took  the  oars  in  hand,  and  with  his 
great  strength  and  greater  skill  ferried  first  one  and 
then  the  other  across  in  safety,  but  not  without  peril. 
In  a  high  light  cart  he  mounted  us  and  bore  us  securely 
across  another  field,  through  three  feet  of  water  if  not 
more,  and  planted  us  gladly  at  his  fireside.  There  the 
lady  waited,  that  her  dripping  clothes  might  be  dried, 
and  the  other  traveller  found  his  way  to  his  desired 
haven.  But,  the  hour  of  my  Meeting  having  already 
arrived,  I  hastened  to  address  them,  with  clothes 
soaked  through  and  through,  and  was  immediately 
thereafter  driver,  to  another  town  at  a  distance  of 
several  miles.  Without  any  opportunity  of  proper  re- 
freshment, or  of  getting  clothes  dried  or  changed,  I 
spoke  for  an  hour  and  a  half  to  a  large  Public  Meet- 
ing there,  and  then  retired  for  the  night.  My  clothes 
were  hung  up  to  dry.  I  had  to  start  by  train  very  early 
next  morning.  When  I  dressed,  the  damp  of  yester- 
day's drenching  still  hung  about  them,  and  made  me 
shiver.  Vov  two  days  my  bones  and  muscles  felt  very 
sore,  and  the  dread  of  severe  rheumatic  fever  hung 
over  me.      Hut  I  sustained  myself  with  the  assurance 


ROUND    THE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  55 


that  the  Great  Physician  would  take  care  of  me,  since 
none  of  this  had  been  brought  on  by  selfisli  pleasure, 
or  self-willed  obstinacy,  but  in  devotion  to  His  Will 
and  in  doing  His  work.  I  suffered  no  further  harm, 
and  carried  through  all  the  Meetings,  praising  Jesus 
my  Saviour. 

On  another  occasion  I  was  for  a  time  seriously  per. 
plexed.  A  kind  Minister  drove  me,  after  conducting 
several  Meetings  under  his  charge,  to  join  the  Night 
Train  at  a  lonely  crossing.  Arrangements  had  been 
r  Je  at  Headquarters  to  set  me  down,  pick  me  up, 
and  set  me  down  again  at  such  places,  in  order  to 
reach  certain  Meetings,  and  thence  go  on  my  way  to 
others,  with  the  least  possible  loss  of  time.  Being 
duly  despatched  by  my  friend,  I  was  set  down,  in  the 
darkness,  at  such  a  crossing,  where  was  neither  sight 
of  any  house,  nor  sound  of  any  human  being.  The 
Guard,  in  manifest  pity,  exclaimed,  "  I  don't  know,  sir, 
what  you  can  do  here  !  I  am  extremely  sorry  to  leave 
you.  But,  for  God's  sake,  keep  off  the  line.  The  Ex- 
press follows.  The  rails  are  wet,  and  you  might  never 
hear  her  !  Some  one  will  surely  meet  you.  Good- 
bye !  " 

His  Train  soon  disappeared  into  the  darkness.  I 
tried  to  rest,  sitting  on  my  travelling  bag,  but  it  was 
too  cold,  and  rain  began  to  fall.  Marching  about  to 
keep  up  the  circulation,  I  kept  hallooing  as  loudly  as 
I  could  every  few  moments,  but  no  sound  came  in  re- 
ply. Worn  out  and  greatly  disheartened,  I  at  last  put 
both  hands  to  my  mouth  and  began  the  Australian 


56  ROUND    11  IE    llORI.n    FOR    yF.SC'S. 


Koo-ee !  Koo-ee !  and  sustained  it  with  all  the  breath 
and  strength  I  possessed.  Ry-and-bye,  in  the  pauses, 
I  heard  a  faint  and  far  reply,  like  the  echo  of  my  own 
voice.  It  drew  nearer  and  nearer  in  response  to  my 
cry,  and  at  last  grew  into  the  salutation  of  a  glad  hu- 
man voice.  It  was  the  Minister,  appointed  to  meet 
me,  who  now  emerged  out  of  the  darkness.  There 
were  two  crossings  in  the  district,  and  they  had  left  me 
at  the  wrong  one  !  He  had  tied  his  horse  to  the  fence, 
and  followed  my  cries  through  the  night.  We  stum- 
bled our  way  back,  and  were  ere  long  welcomed  to  his 
cozy  Manse ;  and  I  tucked  myself  into  a  warm  bed 
as  soon  as  possible.  Not  without  praising  our  Heav- 
enly Guide,  I  soon  fell  into  a  deep  and  sweet  sleep, 
and  felt  able  next  Sabbath  morning  for  any  amount  of 
Meetings.  The  Holy  Day  proved  to  be  exceptionally 
busy,  and  exceptionally  happy  ;  for  I  was  with  a  good 
and  true  Minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  transforms 
all  work  into  joyful  fellowship. 

Once  the  shaft  of  our  engine  broke,  and  the  train 
stood  still.  The  Guard  advised  all  the  passengers  to 
leave  asd  take  to  the  fields  across  the  fence.  I  de- 
cided to  stick  by  the  train.  A  messenger  started  on 
the  rails  behind  and  another  in  front,  and  each  ran 
with  all  his  might,  waving  the  red  flag  and  shouting. 
But  the  Engineers  never  lost  their  heads  for  a  moment. 
They  screwed  and  hammered  and  chiselled  ;  they  un- 
loosed one  part  and  pitched  it  up  among  the  coals ; 
the)'  fixcel  and  adjusted  another,  in  the  most  mys- 
terious wa>s,  as  it  •seemed  to  me.     And  in  a  \ery  short 


ROUND    THE    WORLD    FOR   JESUS.  57 


time,  to  the  delight  and  amazement  of  all,  that  train 
began  to  move  slowly  ahead,  and  crept  on  steadily  to 
the  nearest  Station,  one  side  of  the  engine  only  being 
in  working  orcier.  The  alarm  of  all  was  very  great,  as 
an  Express  was  due  behind  us  and  might  any  mo- 
ment have  crashed  upon  the  scene.  "  Our  Father 
knoweth." 

At  another  time  I  was  travelling,  by  rail,  a  great 
distance  to  address  a  Mid-Day  Meeting.  Only  one 
hour  was  free,  and  then  I  must  join  another  train. 
Two  or  three  Stations  before  reaching  the  former  des- 
tination, a  gentleman  surprised  me,  exclaiming,  "  Dr. 
Paton,  here  is  your  Lunch!  You  will  not  have  a 
minute  for  food  either  before  or  after  the  Meeting. 
Leave  the  jug  and  plates  at  any  Station,  and  they  will 
be  returned.  Good-bye  and  God  bless  you ! "  I 
looked  on  this  excellent  meal  with  very  curious  sen- 
sations, as  if  it  had  dropped  to  me  out  of  the  Hand 
that  feeds  the  ravens ;  and  I  prayed  my  Saviour  to 
bless  the  good-hearted  giver. 

I  may  here  record  that  this  period  of  my  life  was 
fuller  of  constant  stir  and  excitement,  rushing  from 
Meeting  to  Meeting,  and  from  Town  to  Town,  than 
any  other  through  which,  heretofore,  I  had  ever 
passed,  without  one  single  day  of  rest,  or  almost  an 
hour  of  breathing  space.  I  do  not  think  it  is  exagger- 
ation to  say  that,  on  an  average,  during  these  months, 
I  must  have  addressed  ten  Meetings  on  the  ordinary 
days  of  the  week  and  five  every  Sunday.  I  certainly 
know  that,  during  many  special  weeks,  the  numbers 


58  A'Or.Vy)    'J'JIE   IfOKLD    FOR   JESCS. 


far  exceeded  these.  Blessed  be  God,  who  so  marvel- 
lously sustained  me  through  it  all.  When  my  throat 
got  a  little  husky,  my  only  medicine  was  a  sip  of  pure 
Glycerine,  a  little  bottle  of  which  I  always  carried  with 
me.  My  daily  diet  was  always,  by  choice,  the  simplest 
and  homeliest  food  which  I  could  obtain — a  plate  of 
porridge  with  milk,  a  cup  of  tea  with  bread  and  butter, 
and  a  very  moderate  amount  of  flesh  meat  of  any 
kind,  often  for  days  together  none  at  all.  And  my 
only  stimulant  was — the  ever-springing  fountain  of 
pure  joy  in  the  work  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ ! 

One  thing  was  at  first  a  great  worry  to  me,  but  at 
length  solved  itself  very  happily.  I  cannot,  with  any 
conscience,  use  cars,  cabs,  trains,  or  steamboats  on  the 
Lord's  Day,  except  under  such  an  emergency  of 
"  necessity  or  mercy,"  that  my  Lord,  if  He  met  me  on 
the  way,  would  declare  mc  "  blameless."  On  begin- 
ning in  America,  it  was  enforced  on  mc  from  every 
quarter  that  I  must  use  these  conveyances  on  the 
Sabbath,  owing  to  enormous  distances,  or  find  my 
mission  an  utter  failure.  My  one  answer  was  :  "  No 
working  man  or  woman  shall  ever  accuse  me  at  the 
Bar  of  God  for  needlessly  dcpri\'ing  them  of  their  Day 
of  Rest,  and  imperilling  or  destroying  their  highest 
welfare."  Shoulders  were  shrugged  knowingly,  heads 
shaken  rather  pit)'ingly,  and  gentle  appeals  made  to 
yield  for  the  sake  of  the  higher  interests  of  the  Mission. 
But  I  held  my  ground  unfalteringly.  It  became  known 
that   I   would    not   use  such  conveyances,  and  tli.it  I 


A'OCWn    rilE   WORLD   FOR   JESUS.  59 

Sturdily  trudged  from  Meeting  to  Meeting  on  foot,  all 
through  the  Lord's  day.  Immediately  the  private 
carriages  of  friends  of  Jesus  and  His  Mission  were 
placed  largely  at  our  disposal ;  and,  in  all  cases,  I  pled 
for  such  arrangements  as  gave  the  horse  its  rest,  and 
the  man  his  opportunity  of  worship.  Whensoever  I 
was  necessitated  to  hire  for  the  Lord's  Day,  it  was  in- 
variably so  planned  that  not  only  was  proper  food  duly 
provided  for  man  and  beast,  but  the  driver  was  invited 
and  encouraged  to  join  the  Service  of  the  House  of 
God.  I  pray  my  Lord  to  accept  my  lifelong  testi- 
mony and  practice  on  this  supremely  important  mat- 
ter, and  to  use  it  for  the  preservation  of  the  blessed 
Day  of  Rest  as  the  inalienable  heritage  of  all  His  toil-, 
ing  creatures, — next  to  the  gift  of  His  own  Son,  one 
of  the  most  priceless  of  all  His  boons  to  the  Human 
Race! 

The  time  had  come  that  I  must  say  farewell  to 
Canada  and  the  States.  It  was  the  first  time  I  had 
ever  seen  these  new  and  marvellous  Lands.  My  soul 
was  not  unaware  of  their  beauties,  nor  unresponsive  to 
their  grandeur  of  scenery.  But  my  whole  time  and 
strength  were  otherwise  required ;  and  I  turned  not 
aside  from  the  call  of  my  Lord.  He  knows  that  my 
heart  rejoices  in  all  the  wonders  of  His  Power,  not  the 
less  that  I  spend  myself  in  proclaiming  the  greater 
wonders  of  His  Grace.  All  my  recollections  of  inter- 
course with  the  Ministers  and  the  People  of  the  New 
World  arc  abidingly  sweet,  and  move  me  to  bless  the 
Lord  for  the  God-fearing,  Bible-loving,  and  Sabbath- 


6o  ROUND    THE    WORLD   FOR   JESUS. 

keeping  Nations  that  have  sprung  from  our  British 
Race.  From  the  highest  to  the  humblest  they  received 
me  with  royal  welcome,  and  heard  me  with  loyal  sym- 
pathy. Their  help  was  generous,  and  was  gladly 
given.  Their  interest  in  the  work  of  God  was  genuine, 
and  was  frankly  displayed.  And  their  delight  in  lis- 
tening to  the  story  of  the  salvation  of  the  South  Sea 
Cannibals,  made  me  firm  in  the  assurance  that  they 
themselves  already  know  within  their  own  souls  the 
unspeakable  worth  of  Jesus  I 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE  HOME-LANDS  AND  THE  ISLANDS. 

A.D.    1894— 1897.       ^T.    70— 7 Z^ 


I 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE  HOME-LANDS  AND  THE  ISLANDS. 

A.D,   1894— 1897.      iET.  70—73. 

Arrival  in  Great  Britain.— Requisitions.— Professors  and  Stu- 
dents.— Z'a)/5/r/«^Scheme.-Ten  Years'  Delay.-Gideon's 
Fleece  Experiment.— Two  Memorable  Checks.— The 
"John  G.  Paton  Mission  Fund."— The  Z?^i)'5/>r/«^  Disas- 
ter.—Mission  Work  on  all  the  Islands. 

EMBARKED  from  New  York  for  Liverpool,  per 
the  new  and  magnificent  s.  s.  Campania.  The 
vibrations  of  that  vessel  were  more  fearful  than  any- 
thing  I  had  ever  experienced  in  all  my  travels.  There 
was  some  defect,  which  I  hear  has  since  been  remedied. 
I  was  scarcely  conscious  of  ever  sleeping  at  all,  and 
the  ship  seemed  to  be  constantly  on  the  eve  of  shak- 
ing  herself  into  fragments  !  On  the  voyage  I  made 
the  acquaintance  of  very  dear  friends,  bearing  my  own 
name  ;  whose  Home  at  Liverpool  by-and-bye  received 
me  lovingly;  and  where  also  I  met  the  learned  and 
honored  Principal  Paton  of  Nottingham. 

My  arrival  in  Britain  revealed  to  me,  immediately 
and  amazingly,  how  times  had  changed  since  my  pre- 
vious visit,  only  ten  years  before,  rhen  I  had  many 
difficulties  to  face  in  arranging  for  public  meetings, 
especially  in  England,  as  set  forth  in  a  previous  Chap- 
63 


64  THE   JIOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 

ter.  Many  a  weary  day's  tramping  I  had,  even  in 
Scotland  where  something  was  known  about  the  Mis- 
sion to  the  New  Hebrides,  passing  from  Minister  to 
Minister,  and  pleading,  frequently  all  in  vain,  for  the 
use  of  their  Pulpits  and  for  access  to  their  Congrega- 
tions. But  since  then,  by  my  brother's  insistence,  the 
story  of  my  life  had  gone  through  the  Land  in  my 
Autobiography.  I  was  no  longer  treated  as  a  stranger, 
bot  as  the  dearly  beloved  friend  of  every  one  who  had 
read  my  book.  Blessed  be  God,  who  used  it  for  His 
glory,  and  gave  our  Mission  appeal  everywhere  an 
open  door,  such  as  never  in  my  most  hopeful  hours 
had  my  faith  even  dreamed  ! 

Now,  hundreds  of  invitations  poured  in  on  my 
British  Committee,  all  Honorary  Helpers  who  grudged 
no  amount  of  labor  and  pains.  I  found  a  Series  of 
Meetings  already  arranged  for  me,  covering  the  prin- 
cipal towns  and  cities  of  the  United  Kingdom, — Mr. 
Watson  of  Belfast  taking  charge  in  Ireland,  Mr. 
Langridge  in  England,  and  my  brother  James,  with 
his  Honorary  Secretary,  arranging  for  Scotland,  and 
acting  as  General  Director  of  the  Mission.  When 
those  had  been  fairly  overtaken,  the  additional  appli- 
cations had  risen  to  several  hundreds  more  than  could 
possibly  be  faced,  unless  I  prolonged  my  stay  for 
years.  My  Committee  at  one  time  found  themselves 
dealing  with  a  mass  of  500  invitations!  A  selection 
had  to  be  made  of  the  more  important  and  populous 
centres  for  the  Services  on  the  Lord's  Day,  and  one  or 
two  Meetings  each  day  during  the  week  in  the  smaller 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  65 

surrounding  towns  ;  but  even  then  the  disappointments 
were  many  and  grievous;  and  not  more  so  to  them 
than  to  me ;  for  I  did  passionately  desire  to  tell  every 
human  being  the  story  of  the  Gospel  on  the  New 
Hebrides,  that  other  and  still  other  souls  might  be  won 
thereby  for  Jesus  my  Lord, 

One  very  precious  feature  of  my  tour  was  this: — the 
manner  in  which  Ministers  and  Christian  workers  of 
all  the  Churches  united  to  welcome  me,  and  gave  very 
practical  support  to  this  Presbyterian  Mission.  Fre- 
quently, the  invitation  was  signed  by  all  the  Ministers 
of  the  district,  excepting  only  the  Roman  Catholic ; 
and  my  prayers  rose  daily  to  my  Lord  that  my 
humble  presence  might  be  one  of  the  means  in  His 
loving  hand  of  paving  the  way  for  a  closer  union 
amongst  the  Members  of  His  Redeemed  Flock.  I 
was  much  touched  by  the  requisition  that  came  to  me 
from  my  well-beloved  Dumfries,  with  the  names  of  all 
the  Ministers,  and  full  of  tender  references  to  my  early 
associations  with  the  Queen  of  the  South,  as  in  our 
boyhood  we  loved  to  call  her ! 

The  Congregations,  on  week  days  not  less  than  on 
Sabbaths,  filled  the  largest  Public  Halls  and  Churches 
in  each  locality  ;  with  frequent  overflow  Meetings  at 
which  I  had  to  speak  for  fifteen  minutes  or  so,  and 
then  leave  them  in  the  hands  of  others,  whilst  I  drove 
or  ran  to  the  principal  Meeting,  now  opened  and 
awaiting  my  Address.  During  the  two  years  of  my 
Tour,  I  addressed  very  nearly  1400  audiences,  ranging 
from  a  few  hundreds  to  five  and  six  thousand  each. 
S 


66  THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 


and  in  doing  so  I  travelled  over  many  thousands  of 
miles,  on  foot  and  in  every  kind  of  conveyance  that  is 
used  in  the  Knglish-speaking  world. 

The  Chairmen  at  my  various  Meetings  represented 
every  type  of  Christian  worker,  and  all  social  grades, 
from  the  godly  Tradesman,  evangelizing  in  his  quiet 
Mission  Ilall,  up  through  Ministers  and  Mayors, 
Provosts  and  Members  of  Parliament,  Bishops  and 
Archbishops,  to  Lords  and  Dukes  and  other  Peers  of 
the  Realm.  Under  this  rush  of  the  Missionary  Spirit, 
many  conventional  barriers  were  broken  down,  so  that 
I  was,  even  on  Sunday,  invited  to  give  my  Address 
from  the  very  Pulpit  in  Episcopal  Churches,  as  for  ex- 
ample in  the  Pro-Cathedral  at  Manchester.  On  week 
days,  this  was  a  not  infrequent  experience. 

These  things,  and  all  my  opportunities  of  usefulness, 
thus  unexpectedly  thrust  upon  me,  at  the  close  of  a 
long  life  of  toil  and  self-denial  and  sacrifice  for  Jesus,  I 
devoutly  laid  at  His  feet,  and  implored  Him  to  use  me 
only  for  His  glory.  And  I  can  truly  say  that  I  never 
felt  more  deeply  humbled,  all  my  days,  than  at  the 
close  of  some  of  those  almost  unparalleled  Missionary 
Meetings,  when  I  was  alone  with  nn'  Saviour  after  all 
was  over,  and  thinking  of  my  lowl\'  Home  and  all  the 
way  by  which  the  God  of  my  father  had  led  me,  from 
these  hours  of  hardship  to  this  day  of  triumph.  Fame 
and  infiiirncc  laid  me  lower  and  lower  yet,  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  to  whose  grace  alone  everything  was  due. 

Never  were  these  feelings  more  present  with  me 
than  when    I  was   called   upon  to  tell  the  story  of  our 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  67 

Mission  before  the  learned  Professors  and  eager 
Students,  at  so  many  Universities,  Colleges,  Theolog- 
ical Halls,  and  similar  Institutes.  I  have  a  note  of  at 
least  sixty-three  Seats  of  Learning,  including  Princeton 
and  the  most  famous  Colleges  in  America,  as  well  as 
Oxford  and  Edinburgh,  Cambridge  and  Glasgow  at 
Home,  where  some  of  the  greatest  living  Masters  in 
every  department,  such  as  my  own  world-famous  Pro- 
fessor, the  now  venerable  Lord  Kelvin,  listened  to  my 
testimony  as  to  the  power  of  the  Gospel  to  make  new 
Creatures  of  the  South  Sea  Cannibals  and  build  them 
up  into  the  likeness  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  trespassed  not 
into  their  spheres,  where  I  would  have  been  a  child 
and  an  ignoramus  compared  with  them  ;  and  they,  on 
the  other  hand,  treated  me  with  profound  respect,  and 
even  occasionally  with  demonstrative  appreciation,  in 
that  sphere  of  the  moral  and  spiritual,  the  work  of  the 
Christ-Spirit  and  its  influence  on  the  lowest  and  most 
degraded  of  human  beings,  wherein  I  had  some  right 
to  speak  with  authority.  This  was  my  "  one  "  talent, 
in  the  presence  of  such  men;  and  I  "traded"  with  it, 
that  the  Name  of  my  Saviour  might  be  honored  more 
and  more,  in  the  Halls  of  Letters,  and  in  the  Temples 
of  Art  and  Science. 

By  the  general  desire  of  my  fellow  Missionaries  on 
the  New  Hebrides,  I  had  visited  Britain  ten  years  be- 
fore, for  the  express  purpose  of  raising  if  possible 
i^5,000  for  a  new  Day  spring,  larger  than  the  old.  and 
with  Steam  Auxiliary  Power.  By  the  blessing  of  God 
on  mv  humble  pleading,  and  very  largely  in  direct  an- 


68  THE   HOMELANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 


swer  to  prayer,  for  I  called  on  no  one  privately  for  do« 
nations,  there  came  to  us  in  twelve  months  the  large 
sum  of  ;^io,ooo,  of  which  more  than  one  half  reached 
us  by  post.  My  Church  in  Victoria,  to  whom  I  ren- 
dered an  account  of  all,  set  apart  ;^6,ooo  for  the  new 
Mission  Vessel,  the  interest  to  be  added  to  capital  till 
such  time  as  she  might  be  built ;  while  the  remaining 
£df,<X)Q  were  devoted  to  the  obtaining  and  supporting 
of  additional  Missionaries  for  the  New  Hebrides. 

But  a  new  difficulty  had  emerged,  and  created  not 
only  delay  all  these  years,  but  no  small  measure  of 
regrettable  dissension  ;  and  that  was  how  to  maintain 
the  Ship,  and  keep  her  floating  in  the  service  of  the 
Mission ;  for  the  Dayspri7ig,  not  being  allowed  to 
■i^rade,  had  been  wholly  maintained  by  the  Sabbath 
Schools  of  the  Churches  having  Missionaries  on  the 
New  Hebrides.  The  sum  which  they  had  raised  an- 
nually, each  Church  in  its  allotted  proportion,  amounted 
to  ;^i,500,  or  rather  more;  and  it  was  manifest  that 
the  Steam  Auxiliary  would  cost  at  least  i,'i,000  extra 
per  annum.  Unfriendly  critics  doubled  that  charge, 
and  some  prophesied  even  treble;  but  level-minded 
experts  limited  it  to  ;^i,ooo,  and  the  actual  facts  of 
experience,  as  to  cost  of  maintaining  the  Morning 
Star  and  the  Souther?!  Cross,  in  these  same  Pacific 
Seas,  tallied  with  their  estimates. 

The  burning  question,  therefore,  had  been  how  to 
raise  this  extra  sum  for  Dayspring  Maintenance.  Our 
Victorian  Church  proposed  to  increase  her  quota  from 
^500  to  ^750,  and  issued  appeals  to  the  other  coop. 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  69 

erating  Churches  to  make  a  similar  advance.  It  did 
not  seem  too  much  to  expect,  in  the  interests  of  the 
Mission,  all  whose  operations  had  trebled  since  the 
original  responsibility  was  allocated  ;  but  they  pled 
inability  to  comply,  and  so  the  project  hung  fire  for 
ten  years  and  more,  experiments  being  meanwhile 
made  in  other  arrangements  for  the  Maritime  Service 
of  the  Mission,  and  new  interests  of  various  kinds  be- 
ing thereby  created,  which  have  not  tended  to  unity 
and  peace  in  the  management  of  the  New  Hebrides. 
There  is  peril  also  incurred  to  the  highest  spiritual  in- 
terests of  the  Mission,  which  I  daily  pray  God,  in  His 
loving  kindness  and  mercy,  to  be  pleased  to  avert ! 

Without  ascribing  anything  but  the  most  ordinary 
motives  in  the  world  to  those  who  opposed  the  getting 
of  a  new  Dayspring,  the  situation  that  thus  grew  up  is 
perfectly  transparent.  The  Australian  New  Hebrides 
Company  was  employed  to  do  the  work  of  our  Mis- 
sion by  their  Trading  Ships.  In  1805 — e.g.,  we  paid 
to  them  the  large  sum  of  £2,^^\,  8s.  id.;  all  found 
money,  for,  without  us,  these  Ships  in  their  outgoing 
trip  to  the  Islands  would  have  sailed  comparatively 
empty.  To  secure  a  Ship  of  our  own  would  be,  there- 
fore, to  deprive  the  Company  of  this  handsome  sub- 
sidy ;  and  it  is  but  Human  Nature,  and  implies  no 
necessary  dishonor,  that  the  shareholders  and  their 
Ministerial  and  Missionai-y  friends  should  have  become 
the  keenest  and  even  bitterest  opponents  of  the  new 
Dayspring.  Further,  the  headquarters  of  the  Com- 
pany  being  at  Sydney,  and  the  subsidy  for  our  Mission, 


70  THE   HOMELANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 


as  well  as  the  money  for  the  upkeep  of  our  Mission- 
aries and  their  .'jmilies,  being  consequently  expended 
almost  exclusively  there,  it  is,  from  the  world's  point 
of  view,  equally  natural  to  anticipate  that  the  very 
heart  and  centre  of  the  opposition  has  been  in  New 
South  \'^^gles,  and  has  concentrated  itself  in  the  Advis- 
ory Committee  which  sits  at  Sydney  and  is  known  as 
The  Dayspring  Board.  All  this,  I  say,  was  only  to  be 
expected,  if  the  whole  transaction  is  to  be  weighed 
and  measured  by  the  standards  of  men  of  the  World, 
instead  of  being  put  into  the  balances  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  estimated  in  the  light  of  the  spiritual  and  eternal 
interests  of  the  Islanders  whom  He  has  committed  to 
our  care. 

With  great  plausibility,  this  selfish  opposition  sought 
to  commend  itself  to  a  wilder  circle  by  a  Patriotic  plea. 
If  we  did  not  support  the  Trading  Company,  it  would 
fail,  and  the  French  might  come  on  the  scene  and 
annex  the  New  Hebrides  !  The  facts  of  history  were 
forgotten  or  ignored,  with  their  ominous  lesson,  that 
other  influences  than  trade  must  be  brought  into  action 
to  save  these  Islands  from  France.  Did  the  tide  of 
British  trade,  on  the  Loyalty  Islands,  on  Madagascar, 
and  the  like,  prevent  their  annexation  by  France  ? 
Certainly  not!  True,  it  will  be  a  terrible  calamity,  not 
only  to  our  Mission  but  to  Australasia,  if  France  is 
permitted  to  annex  the  New  Hebrides;  but  while  she 
is  openly  preparing  the  way  for  that  fatal  step,  Britain 
and  her  Colonies  mock  at  all  our  warnings,  and  treat 
the   whole   matter  with  indifference,  if  not  contempt. 


THE   HO  ME- LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  71 

New  South  Wales  and  Victoria  have  even  withdrawn 
those  modest  subsidies  from  Colonial  Trading  Ships, 
whereby  their  Governments  might  have  continued  to 
manifest  some  little  desire  to  save  the  New  Hebrides 
from  the  maw  of  Popish  France  ! 

Even  if  the  horror  of  French  Annexation  were  to 
overtake  us,  it  might  be  rationally  contended  that  our 
Mission,  instead  of  being  implicated  with  the  existence 
of  a  rival  Trading  Company,  would  receive  more 
favorable  consideration,  if  we  had  a  Steam  Auxiliary 
Ship  devoted  entirely  to  spiritual  services,  ministering 
to,  say,  twenty-four  Mission  Families,  with  their  Lay 
Assistants  and  all  belongings  and  dependents. 

But,  after  all,  such  reasonings  do  not  even  touch  the 
very  heart  of  the  matter;  and  men  who  never  go 
deeper  than  these  cannot  understand  our  aims,  and 
are  in  no  position  to  criticise  them,  however  loudly 
they  may  abuse  or  oppose  us.  It  is  the  spiritual  and 
eternal  welfare  of  our  poor  Islanders  that  is  at  stake,  in 
the  question  of  Daysprittg  or  no  Day  spring ;  at  least 
that  is  my  immovable  conviction,  and,  apart  from  that, 
no  argument  on  the  other  side  has  or  can  have  much 
consideration  at  my  hands.  With  a  Mission  Ship  of 
our  own,  for  the  New  Hebrides,  as  for  ^v^cy  other 
Mission  in  these  Pacific  seas,  we  can  visit  our  Stations, 
as  the  interests  of  God's  work  may  require ;  we  can 
visit  and  cheer  the  Native  Teachers  at  their  lonely  out- 
posts amongst  Heathen  Villages;  we  can  deliberately 
visit  and  open  up  Pioneer  Stations,  where  Heathenism 
still  reigns,  and  plant  there  our  young  Missionaries 


72  THE   HO. ME- LANDS  AND    THE.    ISLAXDS. 


and  their  Helpers  ;  we  can  dissociate  our  Ship  and  her 
crew  from  the  drunkenness,  profligacy,  and  profanity 
of  the  ordinary  crews  of  Trading  Vessels ;  we  can  pre- 
vent the  sale  of  Fire-Arms  and  Intoxicants,  in  barter 
with  the  Natives  ;  and,  in  a  single  word,  we  can  make 
the  Mission  Ship,  in  all  her  ways  and  surroundings,  an 
adjunct  to  the  work  of  the  Missionary,  and  a  herald  of 
the  Kingdom  of  God  among  the  Islanders,  alike  on 
God's  Day  of  Rest,  and  on  every  day  of  the  week — 
and  all  this  in  a  manner  and  to  a  degree,  that  is  not 
within  human  possibility  if  we  be  deprived  of  our  own 
Dayspring,  and  thrown  back  upon  ordinary  Trading 
Ships.  This,  and  this  alone,  goes  to  the  bottom  of  the 
whole  controversy. 

Consequently,  the  men  who  opposed  us  never 
seriously  denied  what  we  here  afifirm,  or  attempted  to 
answer  our  arguments.  On  the  contrary,  they  prac- 
tically gave  away  the  whole  case  by  perilling  every- 
thing on  the  question  of  expense.  All  we  urged 
might  be  unassailably  true,  but  the  cost  was  pro- 
hibitory !  The  money  could  not  be  raised,  or,  if  it 
could,  it  would  be  positively  sinful  to  spend  so  much 
on  such  a  Mission  !  My  blood  often  tingled  to  my 
finger  tips,  to  hear  this  urged  by  self-indulgent  and 
purse-prt)ud  men,  who  spent  every  year,  on  the  pleas- 
ures of  this  perishing  life,  more  than  all  that  was  re- 
quired for  the  l^ayspring  and  the  four  and  twenty 
Mission  Families,  and  the  hundred  thousand  New 
Hebrideans,  to  whom  she  was  to  minister  as  the  white- 
winged  Servant  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,     Nor  was  my 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  73 

mood  much  calmer  when  this  same  thing  was  urged 
by  Ministers  and  Office-Bearers  of  the  Church,  at  Home 
and  in  the  Colonics,  who  carry  on  their  labors  amidst 
the  inspiring  surroundings  and  associations  of  their 
happier  lot ;  who  criticise  Missions  and  their  manage- 
ment from  the  safe  and  cozy  retreat  of  their  libraries 
and  armchairs;  who  by  post  and  telegraph  are  in 
touch  with  those  most  dear  to  them  every  day,  yea, 
every  hour ;  and  many  of  whom  never  denied  them- 
selves one  of  the  necessities  of  life,  nor  one  of  their 
own  perhaps  foolish  luxuries,  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  His  cause, — never  allowed  themselves  to 
suffer,  even  to  the  extent  of  one  poor  pennyworth, 
even  for  the  length  of  one  passing  day,  for  the  love 
they  bore  to  God  or  to  their  fellows.  I  fear  that  I  am 
an  impatient  reasoner,  when  creatures  of  this  type  cross 
my  path.  Alas,  they  too  much  abound,  to  the  shame 
of  the  Church,  and  for  the  scorn  of  the  World ! 

Coming  back,  therefore,  to  Britain,  with  these  ten 
years  of  delay  to  be  accounted  for,  I  did  in  all  my  Ad- 
dresses frankly  avow,  that,  in  my  judgment  the  main 
obstacle,  if  not  the  only  one,  was  the  lack  of  this  extra 
;^i,ooo  per  annum  for  Maintenance.  Friends  on 
every  side  started  up,  and  thrust  upon  me  the  proposal, 
that  those  who  had  subscribed  the  money  to  build  the 
ship  were  quite  willing  to  subscribe  yearly  to  assist  in 
maintaining  her.  I  took  the  whole  matter  to  rny  Lord 
in  special  prayer.  It  was  borne  in  upon  me  to  let  the 
proposal  be  fully  laiown,  and  I  felt  myself  bound  to 
conclude  that  if,  in    a  spontaneous    way,  the   sum   of 


74  THE   HOME-LANDS  AXD    THE   ISLAXDS. 


£\,0Q)O  were  provided,  with  any  hope  of  permanent 
interest,  to  renew  it  from  year  to  year,  that  would  be 
to  me  at  least  the  demonstration  of  the  Gideon's 
Fleece,  that  God,  who  had  through  His  people  pre- 
sented the  Ship  to  our  Mission,  was  opening  up  a  way 
for  her  yearly  Maintenance. 

A  Circular  Letter  on  the  Dayspring  Maintenance 
Fund  was  accordingly  drawn  up,  and  issued  to  all  cor- 
respondents and  supporters  by  my  British  Committee. 
Certificates  for  Three- Penny  Shares  in  the  Dayspring, 
to  be  renewed  annually,  were  widely  circulated  in  Sab- 
bath Schools.  And,  without  further  organization  or 
appeal,  the  answer  to  our  prayers  was  almost  instan- 
taneously forthcoming.  My  Honorary  Treasurer  had 
the  needed  ;^i,ooo  already  paid,  and  sufficient  prom- 
ises for  the  immediate  future.  We  were  empowered 
to  promise  this  for  Maintenance,  if  the  Dayspring 
were  duly  placed  on  the  scene.  If  not,  the  money 
was  to  be  returned  to  the  donors,  or  by  them  allocated 
to  other  departments  of  the  Mission  enterprise.  If,  in 
all  this,  we  had  not  the  guidance  of  God,  I  know  not 
how  to  trace  His  hand  ! 

Other  Providential  signs  were  not  awanting.  I  called 
one  day,  at  Liverpool,  on  a  generous  Christian  gentle- 
man, to  thank  him  personally  for  a  sum  of  £^o  sent 
to  the  Mission.  The  thought  or  purpose  of  seeking 
more  monc)-  from  him  had  never  once  entered  m\' 
brain!  He  questioned  me  carefully  about  the  needs 
of  the  Mission,  the  accommodation  of  the  proposed 
Ship,  and  all  our  plans.      Then  he  closed  our  interview 


THE   HOMELANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  75 


thus :  "  I  am  convinced  that  you  cannot  buy  or  build 
a  sufficient  Mission  Vessel  for  ^6,000,  and  I  wish  you 
to  add  this  in  order  to  secure  a  larger  and  a  better 
Ship."  He  handed  me  his  check  for  i^i.ooo!  In 
tears  of  joy,  I  thanked  God  and  His  dear  servant,  but 
hinted  something  about  preferring  it  rather  for  the  first 
year's  Maintenance  Fund,  but  he  repeated  that  this 
was  to  secure  a  larger  and  better  Ship,  adding :  "  Re- 
ceive this  as  from  God,  and  the  other  will  come  also." 

Again,  my  dear  friend  Lord  Overtoun,  who  had 
presided  over  two  Meetings  that  were  addressed  by 
me,  entered  one  morning  into  a  Railway  Car  by  which 
I  was  travelling,  and  sat  down  beside  me.  At  the  close 
of  a  happy  and  very  friendly  conversation,  he  added  : 
"  Lady  Overtoun  and  I  gave  you  ;^200  toward  the 
building  of  the  Mission  Ship ;  and  now,  after  talking 
the  matter  over,  we  have  resolved  to  give  you  ;^ioo 
per  annum  for  five  years  to  help  to  pay  for  her  Main- 
tenance." 

My  soul  overflowed  with  praise  to  God,  and  with 
thanks  to  those  whose  hearts  were  thus  in  His  keep- 
ing. To  me,  and  to  all  my  fellow  Helpers,  it  seemed 
to  be  plainly  the  will  of  the  Lord.  We  reverently  be- 
lieved that  this  was  God's  doing,  and  no  mere  plan  of 
ours.  He  had  given  the  Dayspring  in  a  present  to 
the  New  Hebrides ;  and  now  He  had  provided  for  her 
Maintenance.  We  were  convinced  at  that  time,  and, 
despite  all  that  has  happened  since,  we  are  still  con- 
vinced, that  the  Divine  voice  was  infallibly  saying, 
Go  forward  ! 


76  THE    HOME  r.AXDS  AXD    THE    ISLANDS. 


I  returned  to  Victoria  in  the  autumn  of  1894.  To 
the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Mel- 
bourne I  gave  my  first  public  account  of  my  Tour 
Round  the  World  as  their  Missionary  and  Representa- 
tive. At  the  close  of  my  address,  I  handed  to  the 
Moderator  a  check  for  ;^  12,5 27,  4s.  2d.,  as  the  fruit  of 
the  Collections  and  Donations  at  my  Public  Meetings 
— the  offerings  of  the  people  of  God  from  all  these 
lands,  to  be  used  for  completing  the  evangelization  of 
the  New  Hebrides.  To  this  I  added  a  deposit  of 
£\,ooo, — part  of  the  profits  of  my  book,  but  for 
the  time  locked  up  in  our  Australian  Banks.  As 
this  money  all  came  to  me  through  those  Congrega- 
tions and  Assemblies  which  I  addressed  as  Missionary 
Representative  of  the  Church  in  Victoria,  I  regarded 
it  as  belonging  to  my  Church  and  as  placed  entirely 
under  their  control.  I  had  no  right  to  exercise  any 
further  authority  over  it,  save  only  thus  far,  that  it 
could  not  honorably  be  spent  in  any  other  way  than 
on  the  New  Hebrides  Mission.  The  donors  had  again 
and  agc'iin  protested  that  they  wanted  to  hear  me  on 
that  Mission  and  on  nothing  else — that  they  had  many 
other  opportunities  of  giving  to  the  other  great  Mis- 
sions in  India,  China,  and  Africa,  and  that  what  they 
gave  through  me  was  for  the  New  Hebrides.  I 
handed  over  the  money ;  I  delivered  their  message ; 
and  there,  so  far,  my  responsibility  ceased. 

But  that  sum,  vast  as  it  may  seem,  represented  only 
half  the  generosity  of  the  Churches  of  Britain  and 
America  during   these  three   fruitful  years.     Side  by 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  77 


side  with  Public  Collections  and  the  like,  another 
stream  of  liberality  had  been  constantly  flowing.  The 
readers  of  my  Autobiography  responded  liberally  to 
the  appeal  of  my  British  Committee,  and  poured  do- 
nations  into  their  hands  or  mine,  almost  entirely  by 
post,  till,  from  readers  of  my  book  alone.  The  John 
G.  Paton  Mission  Fund,  gave  me  on  leaving  a  check 
for  ;^i  2,000.  These  donations  were  placed  entirely  at 
my  personal  disposal,  under  one  condition  only — that 
I  must  use  thein  for  the  extension  of  Mission  work  on 
the  New  Hebrides.  For  the  management  of  this  sum, 
I  obtained  the  sanction  of  the  General  Assembly  to 
the  preparation  of  a  legal  Deed.  It  is  held  by  the 
Finance  Committee  of  the  Victorian  Church,  under 
those  conditions, — that  I  only  can  operate  on  it  for 
the  extension  of  the  work  of  God  on  the  New  Hebri- 
des, while  I  live;  and  that  after  my  decease  they  can 
use  it,  but  only  for  these  same  purposes ;  thus  fulfill, 
ing,  as  faithfully  as  may  be,  the  wishes  of  those  Chris- 
tian souls  who  sent  this  money  to  me  from  all  corners 
of  the  world. 

In  addition  to  these  two  large  branches  of  our  Gen- 
eral Fund^  there  had  come  to  myself  or  to  my  British 
Committee  very  considerable  sums  for  Special  Funds. 
Notably  these  two  : — the  Native  Teachers'  Fund,  de- 
signed to  pay  a  small  yearly  salary,  formerly  of  £6,  but 
now  beginning  at  that  figure  and  after  two  years'  faithful 
service  rising  to  £^8,  to  each  of  those  Converts  to  whom 
God  had  given  the  capacity  and  the  call  to  become 
Helpers  to  the  Missionary  in  School  and  Church,  and 


78  THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 

in  many  cases  Pioneers  of  the  Cross  where  no  white 
Missionary  had  ever  gone  :  and  also,  the  Dayspring 
Mamtena7ice  Fund,  already  referred  to  and  described. 
The  latter  of  these  two  was,  of  course,  retained  in  the 
hands  of  the  British  Committee  at  my  call,  till  such 
time  as  the  Churches  and  the  Mission  Synod  decided 
for  or  against  a  Mission  Vessel.  The  former  they  con- 
tinue to  administer,  at  my  direction  and  under  my 
sanction,  through  one  of  the  Missionaries  on  the  Is- 
lands, who  acts  as  their  treasurer  and  agent.  So  far 
as  the  annual  donations  will  allow,  we  freely  grant  to 
every  Missionary  all  the  assistance  in  our  power  for 
the  training  and  maintaining  of  these  Native  Evange- 
lists, many  of  whom  are  destined  to  become  the  future 
Pastors  of  the  people.  Up  till  now  our  difficulty  has 
been  to  find  enough  of  suitable  and  reliable  Native 
Teachers  to  be  allocated  to  the  Churches,  Bible  Classes, 
Sunday  Schools,  and  individual  Christians,  willing  to 
support  them.  But  we  hope  for  great  things  from  the 
Training  College  recently  opened  on  Tangoa  under 
Dr.  Annand,  one  of  our  ablest  and  most  devoted  Mis- 
sionaries ;  and  my  British  Committee  have  untlcrtaken 
to  pay  the  salary  of  his  Assistant,  ;i^i50  per  annum, 
with  my  cordial  approval.  Many  prayers  are  uplifted 
daily  for  this  Missionary  Institute  on  the  New  Hebri- 
des, at  the  very  heart  and  centre  of  these  Cannibal 
Isles,  that  the  Lord  God  would  own  it  and  send  forth 
thence  trained  and  consecrated  P>angelists  to  build  up 
and  to  rule  the  New  Hebridean  Church  of  Christ  in 
the  days  that  are  to  be, — no  longer  under  Europear 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  79 


tutelage,  but  under  Native  Pastors.  We  would  glory- 
to  lead  on  to  that  consummation,  and  then  to  pass  to 
other  fields  of  labor  ! 

It  is  but  right  for  me  to  mention,  though  most 
readers  are  already  aware  of  it,  that  all  my  Helpers 
and  Fellow  Workers  at  Home  and  in  America  give 
their  time  and  strength  freely  and  gladly,  without 
thought  of  any  reward  except  the  joy  of  the  service. 
All  actual  outlays  incurred  in  the  on-carrying  of  the 
various  schemes  are,  of  course,  met  out  of  what  we 
call  the  General  Fund ;  but  every  other  penny,  that 
comes  to  them  or  to  me,  goes  directly  to  the  extension 
of  the  Gospel  on  the  New  Hebrides.  Each  donation 
or  subscription  is  acknowledged  in  our  little  quarterly 
magazine  known  as  Jottings,  a  copy  of  which  is  posted 
to  all  our  correspondents  and  supporters,  and  which  is 
now  the  bond  whereby  God  keeps  us  together  and 
sustains  our  interest  in  this  work — another  develop- 
ment, not  so  much  of  our  seeking,  as  rather  thrust 
upon  us  by  the  necessities  of  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
which  so  increased  that  my  Helpers  could  in  no  other 
way  overtake  the  correspondence,  or  circulate  the 
Mission  news  so  eagerly  desired.  It  is  thus  that  those 
who  unfeignedly  seek  to  serve  are  led  on  by  the  Master 
Himself.  The  Pillar  of  Cloud  and  Fire  still  marches 
before  us ;  but,  alas,  how  many  have  lost  the  power  to 
behold  it! 

I  praise  God  every  day  of  my  life  for  all  these  dear 
supporters  and  correspondents,  far  scattered  in  every 
Land,  but   one   in   heart  for  the  salvation  of  the  New 


8o  'JJIE   JIOME-LANDS  AND    TJIE   ISLANDS. 

I  Icbrides.  Through  their  generosity,  my  British  Com- 
mittee with  my  joyful  approval  have  undertaken,  in 
addition  to  the  support  of  Native  Teachers  and  the 
subsidy  for  Maintenance  of  Dayspring,  to  defray  the 
entire  cost  of  two  Missionaries  and  their  ^\'ives,  and 
also  two  Lay  European  Assistants.  Nay,  if  the  gen- 
erosity of  friends  should  continue,  they  are  at  the 
moment  of  my  writing  hopefully  contemplating  the 
support  of  a  third  Missionary,  with,  if  possible,  a  Lay 
Assistant  also.  These  arc  surely  God-honoring  fruits 
from  the  planting  of  my  humble  book  in  hearts  that 
love  the  Lord,  and  from  the  zeal  and  devotion  and 
extraordinary  gifts  of  our  Honorary  Organizing  Secre- 
tary— with  whom,  and  with  all  our  Helpers  every- 
where, we  reverently  say,  Glory  to  God  and  not  unto 
us  ! 

Our  loving  God  orders  everything  well.  But  for 
that  l^\md  handed  over  by  me  to  the  Victorian 
Church,  I  know  not  what  would  have  become  of  the 
New  Hebrides  Mission  during  the  intervening  years, 
since  the  crash  of  our  Australian  Banks  and  the  con- 
scciuent  terrible  financial  depression.  Thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  our  people  were  literally  ruined. 
Money  could  not  be  obtained,  even  for  the  ordinary 
and  inevitable  expenses  of  our  Congregations.  Min- 
isters' stipends  were,  on  almost  every  hand,  temporarily 
reduced.  The  I'oreign  Mission  Committee's  income 
fell  so  terribly,  that  nearly  everything  was  consumed 
in  meeting  the  claims  of  the  Mission  to  the  Aborigines 
and  to  the  Chinese.      In  1895  the  contributions  to  the 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  8i 

Dayspring  Fimd  fell  in  Victoria  from  ;^500  to  ;^2C)0, 
and  even  that  was  raised  with  difficulty.  In  fact,  but 
for  our  Fund,  the  salaries  of  several  of  the  Missionaries 
and  Native  Teachers  would  of  necessity  have  been 
cancelled,  and  our  forces  withdrawn  from  the  field. 
God  be  praised,  that  calamity  was  averted !  All  our 
Army  for  Jesus  have  been  maintained  at  their  posts ; 
nay,  additional  Pioneers  have  actually,  despite  these 
depressions,  gone  forth  and  pierced  the  Kingdom  of 
Darkness  here  and  there  with  shafts  of  Gospel  light. 

On  my  return  to  Victoria  all  these  schemes,  and 
particularly  the  new  proposals  as  to  the  Dayspring.^ 
were  fully  laid  before  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Melbourne.  Though  the 
Ship  was  offered  as  a  free  gift  to  the  Mission,  and 
the  additional  ;£"i,ooo  per  ajinuin  was  now  pro- 
vided, without  laying  one  farthing  of  financial  burden 
on  them  or  on  any  of  the  Churches  concerned,  yet  our 
Victorian  Church  resolved  to  proceed  with  great  de- 
liberation, and  to  carry,  if  possible,  the  approval  of  all 
parties  concerned.  They  entered  into  correspondence 
with  each  of  the  seven  other  Churches  cooperating 
in  the  New  Hebrides,  and  with  each  of  the  Mission- 
aries on  the  Islands,  and  agreed  to  instruct  the  build- 
ing of  the  Ship  only  if  all,  or  a  clear  majority,  cor- 
dially approved.  More  than  ten  years  ago,  all  had 
sanctioned  the  raising  of  the  money  for  a  new  and 
larger  Steam  Auxiliary  Ship,  and  that  sanction  had 
never  been  withdrawn.  But  many  things  had  hap- 
pened since  then  ;  and  it  was  at  least  brotherly  and 
6 


82  'JllE   HO  ME- LANDS  AXD    THE    ISLANDS. 

considerate,  if  not  absolutely  obligatory,  to  confer  with 
them  all  ere  [)roceeding  further. 

The  vast  majority  of  the  Missionaries  at  once  re- 
affirmed their  approval  of  the  scheme.  All  the 
Churches  concerned,  except  one,  either  cordially  ap- 
proved or  left  the  matter  to  the  free  decision  of  the 
Australasian  Churches  and  the  Missionaries  on  the 
field,  in  which  decision  they  intimated  that  they  would 
heartily  concur.  The  one  exception  was  the  Church 
of  New  South  Wales,  influenced,  as  already  indicated, 
by  its  close  association  with  the  Trading  Company, 
though  doubtless  from  motives  entirely  honorable,  so 
far  as  individuals  were  concerned.  What  is  known  as 
The  Dayspring  Board,  with  its  headquarters  at  S)'dney, 
was  also  strongly  opposed,  and  for  similar  reasons,  too 
manifest  to  need  specification  here.  But  I  cannot  re- 
gard the  opposition  of  that  Board  as  either  defensible 
or  requiring  to  be  taken  into  account  at  all.  It  is 
simply  an  Advisory  Committee.  It  neither  raises  any 
money  for  the  Ship  nor  for  the  Mission.  It  is  the 
Executive,  at  most,  of  the  Mission  Synod  and  the 
Churches  concerned  ;  and  its  proper  and  only  function 
is  to  carry  out,  in  a  helpful  and  business-like  way,  the 
instructions  received  from  the  Missionaries.  It  is 
absurd,  therefore,  that  such  a  Board  should  have  any 
vote  on  the  question  of  a  Daysprmg  or  no  Dayspring, 
any  more  than  would  a  paid  Agent  executing  the 
orders  of  the  Missionaries  for  articles  of  merchandise. 
A  delicate  sense  of  honor  should  have  made  them  feel 
this,  and  act  accordingly,  instead  of  becoming,  as  they 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  83 

did,  not  only  avowed  opponents  of  the  scheme, 
but,  in  sonic  cases,  even  bitter  partisans  and  unscrupu- 
lous antagonists.  For  myself,  I  frankly  say  that  the 
opposition  of  a  Board  so  constituted  should  not  only 
be  discounted,  but  should  be  wholly  ignored. 

The  Victorian  Church,  therefore,  through  its  Foreign 
Mission  Committee,  ordered  the  Dayspring.     She  was 
built  by  Messrs.  Mackie  &  Thomson  on  the  Clyde,  under 
the  instructions  and  the  personal  supervision  of  John 
Stephen,  Esquire,  of  Linthouse.     Better,  more  skilled, 
more  reliable  advice  could  not  be  obtained  in  Britain. 
It  was  all  gratuitously  and  ungrudgingly  given  for  the 
sake  of  the  Mission,  and  we  felt  deeply  indebted  for 
the  same.     The  new  Steam  Auxiliary  Dayspring,  on 
her  completion,  was  exhibited  to  friends,  subscribers, 
and  Sabbath  Scholars,  at  Glasgow,  at  Ayr,  at  Belfast, 
at  Douglas,  and  at  Liverpool.     Thousands  upon  thou- 
sands  of  people  flocked  to  see  the  little  Missionary 
Ship,  and  to  wish  her  God-speed.     She  was  universally 
admired.     The  Public  Press  commented  on  her  trim 
appearance,    substantial    workmanship,     and     perfect 
adaptation  to  the  service  for  which  she  was  destined. 
She  had  been  built  and  equipped  within  the  i^/.OOO  set 
apart  for  her  construction.     She  had  every  necessary 
accommodation  for  Officers  and  Crew,  for  Missionaries 
and   their    Families,   and    for    Native    Teachers;    and 
when  she  sailed  away  from  Liverpool,  the  representa- 
tives of  my  British  Committee,  upon  whom  had  lain 
the  heavy  burden  of  all  the  details,  praised  God  that 
the  plans  and  toils  of  so  many  years  had  at  last  been 


84  THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 


brouglit  to  so  auspicious  an  issue.  It  marked  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  era,  it  was  hoped,  in  the  Conversion  of 
the  New  Hebrides,  and  the  Httle  Ship  was  borne  away 
on  the  wings  of  prayer  and  praise  ! 

She  performed  the  Ocean  voyage  to  the  highest 
satisfaction  of  all  her  Officers.  At  Melbourne  she  was 
welcomed  with  much  enthusiasm.  On  her  first  trip  to 
the  Islands,  the  hearts  of  our  Natives  thrilled  with 
great  jo}'  at  the  sight  of  their  own  Gospel  Ship.  On 
her  second  visit,  her  powers  and  capacities  were  most 
severely  tested,  and  her  adaptability  to  the  needs  of 
the  Mission.  She  had  to  call  at  all  our  Stations,  and 
carry  up  to  Aneityum  all  the  members  of  tlie  Mission 
for  the  Annual  Synod  in  the  month  of  May.  She  had 
on  board  fifty  passengers,  forty  adults,  and  ten  chil- 
dren, exclusive  of  the  Native  Teachers  and  their 
families,  and,  after  the  Synod,  she  had  to  carry  all 
these  back  again  to  their  several  scattered  Stations. 
It  was  the  unanimous  and  decided  opinion  of  all  con- 
cerned, that,  during  no  previous  Synod  Trip  under 
any  service,  had  we  ever  enjoyed  the  same  comfort 
and  the  same  happiness.  There  was  thanksgiving,  on 
every  hand.  The  dissensions  of  the  past  were  buried. 
The  Mission  Synod  had  now  their  own  Ship ;  and 
they  unitedly  resolved  to  turn  her  to  the  best  possible 
account  in  the  Cause  of  Jesus  and  for  the  speedy 
Evangcli/,in>;  of  the  New  Hebrides.  Our  hearts  were 
at  rest.  We  turned  aside  to  other  labors,  thanking 
God  that  in  all  this  many  prayers  had  been  answered, 
man}'  tears  had  borne  precious  fruit.     The  Jhiyspriiig 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  85 


was  the  crown  and  complement  of  our  Missionary 
Enterprise  for  the  salvation  of  these  Islands — God  bless 
her! 

Our  dear  little  Mission  Ship  performed  her  third  trip 
also  with  perfect  safety,  and  with  much  satisfaction  to 
all  the  Missionaries.  Her  new  Captain,  who  had 
formerly  been  her  first  Officer,  and  who  in  his  earlier 
days  had  sailed  these  same  Seas  in  the  Souther )i  Cross, 
was  a  great  favorite  alike  amongst  the  Missionaries 
and  the  Natives ;  thoroughly  capable,  firm  yet  gentle, 
deserving  and  commanding  universal  respect.  The 
Ship  had,  as  the  result  of  experience,  been  in  some 
matters  overhauled  and  readjusted,  to  meet  special 
requirements;  and  her  fourth  Voyage  was  entered  upon 
with  hope  and  joy.  She  was  loaded  with  provisions 
for  the  Missionaries  and  their  Families,  with  wood  for 
the  building  of  their  Houses  and  Schools,  and  with 
whatsoever  was  most  urgently  required  by  them  for 
three  months  to  come.  So  that  at  every  Station,  on 
every  Island,  the  eyes  of  our  beloved  Missionaries  and 
their  Converts  were  eagerly  looking  out  across  the 
Seas  for  the  flag  of  the  dear  little  Day  spring. 

Alas,  they  looked  in  vain  !  She  struck  on  an  un- 
charted reef,  not  far  from  New  Caledonia, — a  disaster 
against  which  no  skill  and  no  experience  could  guard, 
in  those  not  yet  thoroughly  explored  and  ever-change- 
ful Seas.  Her  Officers  and  Crew  did  everything  that 
men  could  do  to  save  her,  and  struggled  on  till  all  hope 
had  perished.  With  sore  hearts,  they  at  last  provi- 
sioned   and    manned    the  two   boats,  and   committed 


86  rifF.    HOME-LANDS  AND    THE    ISLANDS. 

themselves  to  the  deep — agreeing  on  certain  general 
lines  of  action,  that,  please  God,  they  might  again 
come  together  and  be  rescued.  In  a  very  short  time, 
after  they  had  withdrawn,  a  high  wind  and  a  heavy 
sea  working  together  completed  her  destruction,  and 
they  beheld  the  dear  little  Daysprmg  plunging  head- 
foremost from  the  reef  into  the  Sea,  and  disappearing, 
masts  and  all,  within  the  hungry  Ocean. 

The  Captain's  boat  ran  to  an  island  for  safety,  and 
was,  ere  long,  picked  up,  and  he  and  all  his  men  safely 
returned  to  Australia.  The  other  boat  had  a  dreadful 
voyage.  More  than  once  she  was  overturned,  and  left 
them  all  struggling  in  the  Sea.  For  fourteen  days 
and  nights,  without  almost  any  food,  without  any  pos- 
sibility of  rest,  bareheaded  in  a  broiling  sun,  the  poor 
fellows  endured  suffering  and  untold  distress ;  till,  at 
length,  by  a  well-nigh  miraculous  Providence,  they  ran 
ashore  on  the  coast  of  Queensland,  and  were  saved. 
Blessed  be  God,  though  our  dear  little  Day  spring,  with 
all  her  belongings,  her  Library,  her  Mission  Harmo- 
nium, Lord  Kelvin's  magnificent  Compass,  and  the 
books,  the  furnishings,  and  the  food  of  our  beloved 
Missionaries,  lay  sleeping  in  the  Ocean's  bed — no 
father's  or  mother's  heart  was  wrung  with  the  memory 
of  some  precious  Son  buried  with  her  there.  We 
were  all  spared  that  agony,  and  we  continue  to  praise 
God  that  the  wreck  of  the  Dayspriug  cost  not  a  single 
human  life. 

It  docs  not  need  that  I  should  inform  the  Reader  of 
the  preceding   pages   that   this  wreck  was,  in   all   the 


THE   IIOAIE-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  87 

circumstances,  one  of  the  bitterest  sorrows  of  my  life. 
\  am  not  ashamed,  considering  my  views  of  its  spirit- 
ual value  as  the  Handmaid  of  the  Gospel  in  complet- 
ing Christ's  Mission  on  the  New  Hebrides,  to  confess 
that  I  showed  as  much  emotion,  though  in  a  different 
way,  when  I  heard  the  sorrowful  news,  as  did  the 
Christian  Natives  at  Lenukel,  when  they  rolled  them- 
selves in  anguish  on  the  sands,  and  set  up  a  death- 
wail  as  if  they  had  lost  their  dearest  friend.  It  re- 
quires very  little  imagination  to  realize  the  scene,  as 
the  news  was  borne  from  Isle  to  Isle,  and  to  hear  one 
long,  deep,  and  heart-breaking  cry  resounding  through- 
out the  New  Hebrides — "  Alas  for  the  Gospel  Ship  ! 
Alas  for  our  dear  little  Day  spring !  Alas  for  the 
white-winged  Herald  of  the  Cross  !  " 

For  one,  though  firmly  believing  that  her  loss  was 
a  great  blow  to  all  the  higher  interests  of  our  Mission, 
I  was  able  to  say  :  "  The  Lord  gave  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away:" — but  yet,  God  forgive  me,  it  was 
very  hard  to  add  :  "  Blessed  be  the  Name  of  the  Lord." 
But  never,  in  my  deepest  soul,  did  I  for  a  moment 
doubt  that  in  His  hands  all  must  be  well.  Whatever 
trials  have  befallen  me  in  my  Earthly  Pilgrimage,  1 
have  never  had  the  trial  of  doubting  that  perhaps,  after 
all,  Jesus  had  made  some  mistake.  No  !  my  blessed 
Lord  Jesus  makes  no  mistakes!  WMien  we  see  all 
His  meaning,  we  shall  then  understand,  what  now  we 
can  only  trustfully  believe,  that  all  is  well — best  for  us, 
best  for  the  cause  most  dear  to  us,  best  for  the  good 
of  others  and  the  glory  of  God.     Still,  my  tears  would 


88  THE   HOMELANDS  AND    THu.    jSLaNDS. 


flow  when  I  thought  of  the  dear  little  Dayspring,  the 
fruit  of  ten  years  of  prayers  and  toils,  the  gift  of  God's 
people  throughout  the  world  to  our  beloved  Mission, 
tumbled  from  that  reef  and  lying  at  the  bottom  of  the 
Sea.  And  I  felt  comforted  to  think  that  He,  who 
wept  with  the  mourning  Sisters  at  the  grave  of  Laza- 
rus, did  not  rebuke  their  tears,  but  soothed  them  by 
weeping  with  them — "Jesus  wept." 

Wisely  or  otherwise,  all  parties  seemed  to  embrace 
at  once  the  conclusion  that  this  Shipwreck  should 
furnish  the  occasion  for  reconsidering  the  whole  ques- 
tion of  a  Mission  Vessel  or  no  Mission  Vessel  for  the 
New  Hebrides.  For  the  time,  arrangements  had 
again  to  be  resumed  for  the  services  of  the  Trading 
Company ;  and  the  interval  was  to  be  utilized  in  con- 
sulting the  Mission  Synod  on  the  Islands,  and  the 
Churches  concerned,  in  the  light  of  the  experience 
gained,  whether  another  Dayspring  should  be  built  or 
not.  I  must  openly  affirm  that  this  policy  never  com- 
mended itself  to  my  judgment,  nor  even  yet  can  I  see 
its  wisdom.  With  the  Insurance,  though  limited  to 
the  inadequate  sum  of  ;^2,ooo  much  against  my  will 
by  the  Committee  at  Melbourne,  and  with  the  other 
Funds  for  the  Dayspring  still  on  hand,  besides  the 
Free-Will  Offerings  that  poured  in  on  us  from  friends 
everywhere,  we  could  have  ordered  and  paid  for  a 
New  Siiip  without  one  hour's  delay.  We  had  the 
assent  of  the  Churches  and  the  approval  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries, and  should  have  gone  forward,  as  if  the 
wreck  had   never  happened.     God  seemed  Himself  to 


THE  HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  89 


be  clearly  pointing  the  way.  Within  a  few  hours, 
after  the  disaster  was  cabled  to  Britain,  a  lady  in  Lon- 
don sent  a  check  for  £\,0(X)  to  my  Home  Conmiittee, 
"  to  build  or  buy  a  new  and  larger  ship !  "  Other 
generous  offers  were  also  pressed  upon  us ;  and  the 
money  is  at  this  moment  lying  in  the  Bank  awaiting  a 
decision.  We  could  then,  and  can  now,  present  to  the 
Mission  another  Dayspring,  as  a  free  gift  from  those 
throughout  the  world  to  whom  God  has  endeared  the 
Mission  on  the  New  Hebrides. 

But  I  was  powerless  to  resist  the  policy  of  delay,  the 
consequences  of  which  I  cannot  but  fear,  whatever  the 
ultimate  decision  may  be,  as  highly  disastrous  to  our 
Mission.  Should  the  vote  be  in  favor  of  another  Ship, 
the  delay  will  have  so  damped  the  interest  of  support- 
ers, that  my  British  Committee  may  find  it  extremely 
difficult  to  revive  subscriptions  and  secure  the  promised 
;^i,000  per  annum  towards  the  Maintenance  Fund. 
Should  the  vote  be  unfavorable,  the  dissension  amongst 
the  Missionaries  and  the  Churches,  and  the  seesaw 
policy  in  the  Management  of  the  Mission,  will  so 
shake  the  confidence  of  the  Christian  Public,  that  all 
our  funds  are  bound  to  suffer,  and  the  welfare  of  the 
Mission  be  seriously  crippled.  I  do,  therefore,  most 
earnestly  pray  and  hope  that  there  may  be  unity,  at 
T^hatever  cost  to  my  personal  predilections  ;  for  the 
spectacle  of  a  disloyal  Minority,  undermining  and 
destroying  the  work  of  the  Majority,  is  enough  to 
bring  on  our  cause  the  contempt  of  men,  if  not  also 
the  curse  of  God.     And  at  Uie  same  time.  I  cannot 


90  THE   HOMELANDS  AXD    THE   ISLANDS. 


but  fdVLiUly  desire  that  the  mind  of  the  Synod  on  the 
Islands  and  of  the  Churches  in  the  Colonies,  at  Home, 
and  in  Nova  Scotia,  may  be  clear  and  decided  in 
favor  of  a  Mission  Ship,  for  the  highest  welfare  of  the 
Church  of  God  on  the  New  Hebrides.* 

Experience  has  demonstrated  that  a  perfectly  suit- 
able  Vessel  can  be  constructed  for,  say  ;^8,ooo,  that  is, 
fifty  tons  larger  than  the  Ship  we  have  lost.  Ex- 
perience has  further  demonstrated  that  she  can  be 
maintained  for  ;i^2,500  per  annum,  or  even  less.  Our 
opponents  must  therefore  lay  aside  their  speculative 
figures,  and  cease  to  say  that  her  building  may  cost 
i^ 1 0,000,  and  her  yearly  maintenance  not  less  than 
;^5,ooo.  The  Day  spring  lived  long  enough  to  slay 
these  two  wild  fabrications.  Now  then,  let  them  be 
buried  with  her  in  the  Sea !  It  is  purely  and  simply  a 
question  of  whether,  in  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  on  the  New  Hebrides,  and  in  order  to  cut  off 
our  work  there  from  all  degrading  association  with 
Sabbath-breaking  and  grog-selling  Trading  Ships,  we 
should  or  should  not  accept  the  free-will  offerings  of 
the  People  at  Home  to  build  for  us,  and  to  help  us  to 
maintain,  a  Mission  Ship  of  our  own.  I  never  can  be- 
lieve it  possible  to  imagine  any  other  answer  but  one 
— if  that  issue  were  clearly  contemplated,  and  judg- 
ment pronounced,  apart  from  all  other  considerations, 
whether  personal,  self-interested,  or  merely  worldl)'. 

Thus  far,  as  part  of  my  Life-Story,  and  that  every 

*  The  Synod  on  the   Islands  (May,  l.S()7)  have   voted  yi^r  a  New 
Mission  Ship  by  a  majority  of  13  against  2. — Euitdr. 


THE   HOMELANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  91 

reader  may  comprehend  my  aims,  it  seemed  necessary 
to  explain,  to  argue,  and  even  to  criticise.  But  all 
further  reference  here  is  needless.  Ere  this  page  is 
published,  the  final  decision  will  probably  have  been 
announced.  I  can  truly  say  that  my  Lord  knows  how 
sincerely  I  desire  a  clear  and  final  decision,  whether 
for  or  against  another  *  Bay  spring ;  and  that,  such 
having  been  given,  I  pledged  myself  beforehand  to 
accept  it  as  His  will,  and,  under  it,  to  do  all  that  in  me 
lies  to  promote  during  my  remaining  days,  the  true 
welfare  of  the  Mission  of  Christ  to  the  New  Hebrides. 
Dayspring,  or  no  Dayspring,  these  souls  must  be  won 
for  Jesus ! 

And  now,  since  this  in  all  human  probability  is  tlie 
closing  Chapter  of  my  humble  Life,  so  far  as  it  shall 
ever  be  written  by  me,  therefore  ere  I  lay  down  my 
pen,  let  me  dwell  with  unalloyed  delight  on  a  few 
pictures  of  facts  that  rise  before  me,  illustrative  of  the 
work  of  God  at  large  throughout  the  New  Hebrides, 
In  all  my  journeyings,  and  in  all  my  talks  and  writings, 
though  of  necessity  personal  experiences  bulked  some- 
what largely,  yet  every  candid  hearer  or  reader  will 
bear  witness  that  I  was  eager  and  careful  to  pay  un- 
stinted honor  to  all  my  fellow  laborers  on  these  Is- 
lands ;  many  of  whom,  men  and  women  too,  I  truly  re- 
gard before  God  as  amongst  the  noblest  Servants  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  that  I  have  ever  known,  or  expect  to  know, 


*The  General  Assembly  at  Melbourne  (November,  1897)  resolved 
by  a  majority  of  one  to  delay  for  twelve  months  before  deciding  either 
for  or  against  a  new  Dayspring. — Editor. 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 


(Ml  this  Earth.  God  be  with  them,  one  and  all ;  and 
though,  on  questions  of  policy  and  management,  some 
of  them  may  differ  from  me,  I  would  gladly  spend  my 
last  ounce  of  strength  in  promoting  the  spiritual  inter- 
ests of  their  work  at  every  Station,  and  contributing  to 
their  personal  happiness  and  prosperity,  if  it  be  in  my 
power  in  any  way  to  do  so.  All  this,  on  both  sides, 
we  thoroughly  know  and  understand,  as  becomcth  the 
Ambassadors  of  Christ  to  the  Heathen  World.  I  am 
never  happier  than  when,  as  now,  I  try  to  picture  the 
work  of  God  on  all  the  Isles  of  the  New  Hebrides,  and 
show  our  friends  and  supporters  in  every  Land  some 
of  the  fruits  of  their  money  and  their  prayers. 

At  North  Santo,  we  see  Mr.  Noble  Mackenzie  and 
his  wife  with  hope  and  faith  unfurling  the  Banner  of 
the  Cross  ;  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Sandilands  at  Port  Philip, 
Big  Bay,  on  the  same  great  Island,  by  healing  and  by 
teaching,  pioneering  for  Jesus.  Mr.  Bowie  and  his 
wife,  from  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  are  taking 
possession  of  South  Santo  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  and 
if  the  Mission  Synod  agrees  to  plant  his  brother.  Dr. 
Bowie,  along  with  his  wife,  sent  out  this  year  by  my 
British  Committee,  on  PLast  Santo,  as  seems  desired— i 
this,  the  largest  and  most  northcrl)'  island  of  the 
Group,  with  its  many  languages  and  its  unknown  thou- 
sands of  inhabitants,  will  at  last  be  ringed  round  with 
fire, — the  fire  of  love  to  Jesus  and  to  the  souls  of  the 
Heathen. 

Another  great  Island,  with  several  languages,  has  in 
recent  years  been   surrounded  by  the  soldiers  of  the 


,liE  HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  93 

Cross,  and  claimed  for  Christ — Mr.  Watt  Leggatt  and 
his  devoted  wife  at  Aulua,  Mr.  Frederick  J.  Paton  at 
Pangkumu,  and  Mr.  Boyd  at  South  West  Bay — unit- 
ing their  threefold  forces  to  bring  vast  and  populous 
Malekula  to  the  feet  of  Jesus.  Already  most  hopeful 
beginnings  have  been  made.  Christian  Churches,  with 
a  few  Converts,  have  been  planted  at  these  three  Sta- 
tions—the nucleus,  we  trust,  of  living  branches  on 
Earth  of  the  Living  Body  of  our  Living  Lord  in  the 
Heavenly  World. 

Tanna,  also,  has  been  afresh  assaulted,  in  the  name 
of  God.  Mr.  Gillies  and  his  wife  are  on  their  way 
to  assist  and  to  succeed  Mr.  Watt  at  Kvvamera  and 
Port  Resolution ;  Mr.  Thomson  Macmillan  has  en- 
tered upon  the  field  at  Wiasisi,  from  which  Mr.  Gray 
had  to  retire ;  and  Mr.  Frank  H.  L.  Paton  and  his  de- 
voted wife,  along  with  their  Lay  Assistant,  Mr.  Hume, 
have  opened  a  Pioneering  Mission  at  Lenukel,  on  the 
Western  coast,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  my 
British  Conmiittee.  And  our  hopes  beat  high  that 
Tanna,  often  described  as  the  hardest  Mission  field  in 
the  Heathen  World,  is  on  the  eve  of  surrendering  to 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  which  the  fierce  Tanncse  have  so 
long  and  so  savagely  resisted. 

To  join  the  noble  band  of  younger  Missionaries, 
Dr.  Agnevv  has  also  gone  to  the  New  Hebrides,  an 
experienced  and  gifted  and  most  attractive  Missionary 
at  Home,  and  destined,  we  believe,  to  be  a  fruitful 
worker  for  Jesus  in  the  Foreign  field.  The  prelimi- 
nary expenses  connected  with  several  of  these,  such  as 


94  THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 

Medical  and  other  outfit,  passage  money  to  Australia, 
and  the  like,  have  been  gladly  borne  by  my  British 
Committee,  thereby  relieving  the  Churches  of  all  ini- 
tial outlays,  and  encouraging  them  to  undertake  their 
permanent  support.  We  press  forward  still,  never 
thinking  we  can  lawfully  rest  till  every  Tribe  on  the 
New  Hebrides  shall  have  heard,  each  in  their  own 
language,  in  their  Mother  Tongue,  the  old  and  ever 
new  and  deathless  story  of  Redeeming  Love. 

These,  however,  are  but  beginnings.  Our  older 
Stations  showed,  in  1895,  a  record  of  work  done  and 
sufferings  borne  for  Jesus  that  might  well  make  all 
Christians  thrill  with  praise.  Take  a  few  examples 
only. 

During  the  year,  Mr.  Michelsen  of  Tongoa,  one  of 
the  most  successful  Missionaries  in  the  field,  baptized 
and  admitted  to  the  Lord's  Table  200  Converts  ;  while 
200  more  under  his  tuition  and  that  of  Mrs.  Michelsen 
were  being  prepared  for  the  same  holy  privileges. 
God  has  given  them  in  all  nearly  2,000  Converts  from 
amongst  these  Cannibals,  who  are  being  built  up  into 
the  faith  and  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  Alas,  since  the 
Queensland  Government,  in  defiance  of  the  solemn 
Protest  of  the  Chiefs,  opened  this  Island  to  the  Labor- 
recruiting  Ships,  hundreds  of  their  best  and  most 
hopeful  Native  Helpers  have  been  seduced  as  Kana- 
kas to  tlic  Sugar  Plantations — and  the  Missionary  and 
the  Islanders  alike  regard  them  as  virtually  dead  ;  so 
very  few  will  ever  return  !  Mr.  Michelsen  has  thirty 
Native  Teachers  or  I^vangeli.sts,  with  1,850  pupils  at- 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  95 

tending  the  Mission  Schools.  During  the  same  year, 
the  Converts  collected  from  amongst  themselves  ^^25, 
and  handed  it  over  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ ;  so  that  the  labors  of  this  devoted  servant  of 
God,  for  sixteen  years,  are  being  crowned  with  many 
tokens  of  blessing. 

It  is  believed  amongst  us  that  few  Missions  in  the 
World  show  more  interesting  fruits  of  Evangelistic  en- 
terprise than  Nguna  and  its  Islets,  under  the  fostering 
pastorate  of  Mr.  Milne  and  his  most  devoted  and  gifted 
wife.  There  are  750  Communicants  on  the  Church's 
Roll,  1,700  regularly  attending  the  Worship  of  God, 
and  at  least  2,000  in  all  who  have  turned  from  Heath- 
enism and  adopted  the  habits  of  Christian  Civilization. 
There  are  thirty  Native  Teachers,  for  whose  support 
the  Native  Church  raised  ^^155.  8s.  lid.  in  1895,  be- 
sides giving  Arrowroot  for  Mission  purposes  valued 
at  ;^I20.  They  had  thirty-seven  Christian  Marriages 
during  the  year,  and  100  Candidates  for  Membership 
in  the  Communicants'  Class.  Nay,  most  marvellous 
of  all,  the  Church  of  Nguna  has  thirty-eight  of  its  mar- 
ried couples  who  have  gone  forth  as  Native  Teachers 
and  Mission  Helpers  to  other  Islands — a  Missionary 
Church  called  out  of  Heathenism,  thus  joyfully  and  in- 
stinctively sending  forth  from  its  own  bosom  Mission- 
aries into  the  Heathenism  beyond.  Surely  I  am  war- 
ranted in  saying,  to  the  praise  of  Jesus  and  of  His 
servants,  that  this  is  a  glorious  record  for  five  and 
twenty  years ! 

On  Epi,  Mr.  Eraser,  having  labored  fourteen  years, 


96  THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS. 

had  137  Members  on  his  Communion  Roll,  and  128 
Candidates  in  his  Communicants'  Class;  27  Native 
Teachers,  with  1,000  at  the  Day  Schools,  and  1,250  at 
the  Sabbath  Schools  ;  and  his  people  collected  amongst 
themselves  £2,4  for  Mission  purposes.  Since  then, 
and  every  day,  the  tide  of  prosperity  is  rising  on  the 
side  of  Christianity,  and  all  these  figures  are  steadily 
increasing.  Mr.  Smail  is  on  the  other  side  of  the  same 
Island,  and  has,  as  the  result  of  six  years'  devotion  to 
his  work,  36  Communicants  in  his  Church,  13  Candi- 
dates for  Membership,  14  Native  Teachers,  and  500 
daily  attending  their  Schools.  They  gave  £7  for  the 
•  work  of  the  Mission. 

Erromanga,  where  five  Missionaries  were  murdered, 
and  two  of  them  devoured  by  the  Cannibals,  is  now  a 
Christian  Island.  There  are  300  Communicants,  12 
Elders,  40  Native  Teachers,  and  1,750  attending  the 
Schools — practically  the  whole  population.  Mr.  Rob- 
ertson and  his  devoted  wife  have  been  honored  of  God, 
in  completing  this  grand  work,  during  the  last  four  and 
twenty  years. 

And  so  on  all  round  the  Group,  Island  after  Island 
being  brought  by  patient,  devoted,  and  rational  expen- 
diture of  time,  and  affection,  and  all  Gospel  influences, 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Christian  life,  and  thereby  to 
Civilization.  There  are  still  four  or  five  great  Centres 
of  Heathenism  untouched.  When  God  .sends  us  Mis- 
sionaries for  these,  it  will  then  only  be  a  question  of 
time  coupled  with  pains  and  prayer,  till  all  the  New 
Hebrides  in  all  their  Babel  tongues,  shall  be  heard  sing. 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  97 

ing  the  praises  of  Redeeming  Love.  May  my  blessed 
Saviour  spare  me  to  see  the  full  Dawn,  if  not  the  per- 
fect Noon,  of  that  happy  Day ! 

It  is  easy  to  raise  the  shallow  cry  that  the  New 
Hebrides  Mission  is  overmanned,  as  compared  with 
India,  China  and  Africa,  as  some,  and  very  specially 
the  same  men  who  most  keenly  oppose  the  Day- 
spring,  are  persistently  doing.  We  might  answer  by 
retort, — Your  own  Towns  and  Villages  are  over- 
manned ;  why  not  resign  your  charges,  and  go  to  the 
millions  of  Heathendom  ?  But  we  leave  that  retort 
to  others,  and  reply :  There  are  differences  in  all  these 
fields  of  enterprise,  which  demand  specific  adaptation 
of  means  to  ends,  and  we  fearlessly  declare,  in  the  face 
of  all  Christendom,  that  God  Himself  has  approved  of 
our  system  by  the  almost  unparalleled  results.  We 
plant  down  our  European  Missionary  with  his  staff 
at  a  given  Station.  We  surround  him  with  Native 
Teachers,  who  pioneer  amongst  all  the  Villages  within 
reach.  His  life-work  is  to  win  that  Island,  or  that 
People,  for  God  and  Civilization.  He  masters  their 
Language,  and  reduces  it  to  writing.  He  translates 
and  prints  portions  of  the  Bible.  He  opens  Schools, 
and  begins  teaching  the  whole  population.  He  opens 
a  Communicants'  Class,  and  trains  his  most  hopeful 
Converts  for  full  membership  in  the  Church.  And 
there  he  holds  the  fort,  and  toils,  and  prays,  till  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  has  not  only  been  preached  to  every 
creature  whom  he  can  reach,  but  also  reduced  to  prac- 
tice in  the  new  habits  and  the  new  religious  and  social 
7 


98  THE  HOME-LANDS  AND    THE  ISLANDS. 

life  of  the  Community.  In  this  way  has  Aneityum 
been  won  for  Christ,  and  thoroughly  Christianized ; 
and  Aniwa,  and  Erromanga,  and  Efate,  and  Nguna,  and 
Tongoa,  and  several  adjoining  Isles.  And,  humanly 
speaking,  there  is  no  other  way  in  which  these  Tribes 
and  Peoples  can  be  evangelized.  The  next  stage  'vill 
be  that  of  the  Native  Pastorate,  with  a  very  few  super- 
intending European  Missionaries — a  stage  on  which, 
for  instance,  my  own  Aniwa  has  long  since  practically 
entered,  the  Elders  carrying  on  all  the  work  of  the 
Church,  with  an  occasional  visit  from  a  neighboring 
Missionary.  But  the  foundations  of  Civilization  and 
of  Christianity  must  either  be  laid  and  solidly  built  up 
by  a  Missionary  for  each  of  these  Peoples,  or  they  will 
never  be  laid  at  all. 

Let  our  Churches  then  go  forward  on  the  lines  which 
God  the  Lord  hath  blessed.  Complete  the  pioneering 
work  on  the  New  Hebrides,  bring  the  Gospel  within 
reach  of  every  creature  there,  and  then  set  free  your 
money  and  your  men  to  do  the  same  elsewhere.  But 
even  in  India  and  in  China  and  in  Africa,  with  their 
countless  millions,  learn  a  lesson  from  the  work  on  the 
New  Hebrides.  Plant  down  your  forces  in  the  heart 
of  one  Tribe  or  Race,  where  the  same  Language  is 
spoken.  Work  solidly  from  that  centre,  building  up 
with  patient  teaching  and  lifelong  care  a  Church  that 
will  endure.  Rest  not  till  every  People  and  Language 
and  Nation  has  such  a  Christ-centre  throbbing  in  its 
midst,  with  the  pulses  of  the  New  Life  at  full  play. 
Rush  not  from  Land  to  Land,  from  People  to  People, 


THE   HOME-LANDS  AND    THE   ISLANDS.  99 

in  a  breathless  and  fruitless  Mission.  Kindle  not  your 
lights  so  far  apart,  amid  the  millions  and  the  wastes 
of  Heathendom,  that  every  lamp  may  be  extinguished 
without  any  of  the  others  knowing,  and  so  leave  the 
blackness  of  their  Night  blacker  than  ever.  The  con- 
secrated Common-sense  that  builds  for  Eternity  will 
receive  the  fullest  approval  of  God  in  Time. 

Oh  that  I  had  my  life  to  begin  again!  I  would  con- 
secrate it  anew  to  Jesus  in  seeking  the  conversion  of 
the  remaining  Cannibals  on  the  New  Hebrides,  But 
since  that  may  not  be,  may  He  help  me  to  use  every 
moment  and  every  power  still  left  to  me  to  carry  for- 
ward to  the  uttermost  that  beloved  work.  Doubtless 
these  poor  degraded  Savages  are  a  part  of  the  Re- 
deemer's inheritance,  given  to  Him  in  the  Father's 
Eternal  Covenant,  and  thousands  of  them  are  destined 
through  us  to  sing  His  praise  in  the  glory  and  the  joy 
of  the  Heavenly  World  !  And  should  the  record  of 
my  poor  and  broken  life  lead  any  one  to  consecrate 
himself  to  Mission  work  at  Home  or  Abroad  that  he 
may  win  souls  for  Jesus,  or  should  it  even  deepen  the 
Missionary  spirit  in  those  who  already  know  and  serve 
the  Redeemer  of  us  all — for  this  also,  ai  '  for  all 
through  which  He  has  led  me  by  His  loving  a.  d  gra- 
cious guidance,  I  shall,  unto  the  endless  ages  of  Eter- 
nity, bless  and  adore  my  beloved  Master  and  Saviou: 
and  Lord,  to  whom  be  glory  forever  and  ever. 


Fart  Four,   1808-1 90T 
The  Last  Decade 


NOTE: 

The  sudden  death  of  Dr.  James  Paton,  and  the  short 
time  available, have  made  it  impossible  to  give  more  than 
a  brief  survey  of  these  last  years  of  Dr.  John  G.  Paton 's 
life.  Fortunately  Dr.  R.  M.  Sommerville  of  New  York 
put  at  our  disposal  a  considerable  number  of  letters,  and 
these  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Edwin  Munsell 
Bliss  for  arrangement  and  editing.  Brief  as  it  is  however, 
it  illustrates  very  clearly  the  noble  nature  of  the  man  and 
will  help  to  round  out  the  story  of  the  autobiography. 

PUBLISHERS. 


The  Last  Decade  of  a  Hero's  Life. 

No  one  who  attended  the  sessions  of  the  Ecu- 
menical Conference  on  Foreign  Missions,  in  New 
York  City,  in  May,  1900,  can  ever  forget  the  trio 
of  missionary  heroes,  John  G.  Paton,  WilHam 
Ashmore  and  Jacob  Chamberlain.  A  photograph 
of  the  three  was  one  of  the  most  popular  souvenirs 
of  the  time,  was  eagerly  sought  by  representatives 
of  the  press  and  is  still  cherished  in  many  a  home 
in  widely  separated  lands.  The  popularity  of  these 
veterans  was  not  due  merely  to  the  thrilling  ex- 
periences that  they  had  to  tell,  or  to  the  manifest 
strength  and  force  of  character  apparent  in  their 
bearing,  nor  again  to  the  fact  that  as  they  spoke 
it  seemed  at  times  as  if  the  appeal  from  the  Pa- 
cific, from  China,  from  India,  was  incarnate  in  their 
very  being,  and  spoke  with  marvelous,  convincing 
power  in  their  tones.  It  was  the  absolute  sim- 
plicity of  their  natures,  their  evident  spiritual  life. 
Even  in  the  rush  of  the  thronging  multitude  they 
walked  with  God,  serene  and  quiet.  One  day  the 
time  came  for  them  to  appear  together  on  the  plat- 
form, but  they  could  not  be  found.  Search  was 
made  through  the  committee-rooms  and  at  last 
they  were  seen  together  on  their  knees,  praying 
for  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  gathering  and  on 
His  greater  work. 

Of  the  three  Dr.  Paton  is  the  first  to  be  called 
103 


I04  THE  LAST  DECADE. 

home.  Dr.  Ashmore  is  still  here  in  the  home-land 
and  Dr.  Chamberlain,  the  youngest,  has  just 
brought  out  the  first  part  of  a  Bible  Dictionary, 
for  his  loved  Telugu  people. 

The  story  of  these  later  years  of  Dr.  Paton's 
life  may  best  be  told  in  his  own  words,  and  so  far 
as  possible  we  shall  limit  the  material  to  extracts 
from  personal  letters  to  various  friends. 

The  year  1897  was  spent  in  Melbourne,  carry- 
ing through  the  press  the  New  Testament  in  the 
Aniwan  language,  and  incidentally,  in  deputation 
work  among  the  churches.  *T  had  three  services 
yesterday,  with  driving  twenty  miles  between ;  as 
I  go  along  I  am  correcting  proof  sheets."  The 
opposition  to  a  new  Dayspriiig  ceased  and  his 
heart  was  gladdened  by  increasing  favor  shown 
his  policy. 

Returning  to  Aniwa  in  January,  1899,  he  speaks 
of  his  great  joy  "in  giving  the  people  the  Gospel 
of  Mark,  the  first  portion  of  Scripture  to  be  trans- 
lated into  the  Nogugu  language,  and  my  great  de- 
sire is  to  translate  more.  The  Mission  was  mak- 
ing good  progress,  but  suffered  somewhat  from 
the  efforts  of  the  French  to  get  possession  of  the 
group." 

Then  came  the  visit  to  America  and  Great 
Britain,  when  he  attended  the  Ecumenical  Mis- 
sionary Conference,  and  was  so  active  in  his 
efforts  to  secure  some  restriction  by  the  Govern- 
ments of  the  liquor  traffic  in  the  islands.  As  al- 
ways, he  was  eagerly  sought  by  the  churches  for 
missionary  addresses.  His  record  for  the  twenty- 
three   months   before   he    reached   Australia   acrain 


THE  LAST  DECADE.  105 

in  1901,  was  forty-four  thousand  miles  of  travel 
by  rail  and  steamship,  without  reckoning  drives 
and  walks ;  eight  hundred  and  twenty  addresses, 
an  average  of  over  one  a  week-day  and  three  to 
five  each  Sunday. 

Little  wonder  that  his  health  began  to  fail. 
"Owing  to  loss  of  memory  and  giddiness  and  pain 
in  my  head,  I  have  much  difficulty  even  in  writing ; 
yet  I  have  been  able  to  revise  and  write  out  for  the 
press  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  hymns  and 
Psalms  in  the  Aniwan  language,  a  Child's  Cate- 
chism, and  am  about  a  third  through  revising  and 
writing  out  the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism." 
With  indomitable  courage,  and  longing  to  be  again 
with  his  beloved  Aniwans,  he  asked  "to  be  allowed, 
for  a  rest  in  change  of  work,  if  health  permits, 
to  return  to  the  island  by  the  next  opportunity.'' 
The  request  was  granted,  as  his  health  was  much 
improved,  and  he  expected  "to  have  a  happy  time 
among   our   dear   Aniwa  converts." 

Of  his  arrival  at  the  islands,  a  fellow-traveler 
writes :  "It  was  charming  to  see  the  interest  Dn 
Paton  took  in  his  black  friends,  asking  after  the 
welfare  of  one  and  another,  his  heart  overflowing 
in  love  for  them.  No  one  could  but  admire  the 
bravery  of  both  going  back  to  the  islands  on  which 
they  had  labored  so  long,  not  knowing  the  changes 
they  would  find.  Our  last  glimpse  of  the  old  mis- 
sionary was  to  see  him  seated  on  the  trunk  of  a 
fallen  tree,  the  people  around  him  listening  to  his 
words.    The  shepherd  once  more  among  his  flock." 

But  he  was  too  frail  to  endure  the  strain.  In 
a  private  letter  to  a  friend,  written  at  Aniwa,  eight 


io6  THE  LAST  DECADE. 

months  after  his  return,  he  said  he  was  "not  so 
well  lately,"  and  was  "nearing  rapidly"  the  end  of 
his  course.  "I  have  had  weakness  and  trouble 
with  much  pain  since  I  broke  down  in  Canada, 
and  though  I  can  sit  and  write  with  difficulty,  ow- 
ing to  loss  of  memory  in  spelling  and  accuracy; 
and  though  I  can  do  here  all  the  work  of  the  ]\Iis- 
sion  at  our  station,  I  cannot  visit  the  villages,  or 
go  among  the  people  and  the  sick,  as  formerly, 
owing  to  an  increased  feebleness  in  my  legs  and 
lumbago,  which  is  painful  for  the  last  fortnight. 
But  it  is  all  as  our  Master  sends  it,  and  we  submit 
thankfully,  as  all  is  nothing  to  what  we  deserve; 
and  adored  be  our  God.  We  have  all  in  our  dear 
Lord  Jesus  for  peace  and  joy  in  all  circumstances. 
This  is  not  our  rest,  yet  it  remains  in  Jesus,  for 
all  who  truly  love  and  serve  Him,  living  for  Him." 
Mrs.  Paton  being  also  in  ill  health,  it  was  de- 
cided that  they  return  to  IMelbourne.  The  account 
of  their  leaving  the  islands  reminds  one  of  St. 
Paul  at  Ephesus :  "And  he  kneeled  down  and 
prayed  with  them  all.  and  they  wept  sore  .  .  . 
sorrowing  most  of  all  .  .  .  that  they  should  see 
his  face  no  more."  "The  last  time  we  left  the  isl- 
ands, only  a  few  of  the  natives  knew  that  we  were 
leaving,  and  for  fear  that  it  should  be  the  same 
this  time,  for  nearly  a  week  before  we  left,  nearly 
the  whole  population  slept  in  the  village  nearest 
to  our  house  and  had  watches  set  to  call  all  to  ac- 
company us  to  the  boat  and  get  our  parting  bless- 
ing. The  .steamer  came  in  the  afternoon,  and  they 
were  nearly  all  dressed  in  their  best  and  never 
looked  better.     After  our  luggage   was   placed   in 


THE  LAST  DECADE.  107 

the  boat  I  prayed  with  them,  many  were  in  tears 
and  we  could  scarcely  get  away  from  them." 

Recovering  some  degree  of  health  in  Melbourne, 
the  next  year  (1904),  he  writes:  "I  have  just 
finished  carrying  through  the  press  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  translated  by  our  son  Fred,  and  am 
now  beginning  to  carry  through  the  press  my 
translation  of  Genesis.  I  hope  soon  to  return  to 
the  islands  if  the  Assembly  will  allow  me,  as  I 
can  be  more  useful  now  in  the  work  there  than 
here."  In  the  fall  of  the  year  this  privilege  was 
theirs,  though  apparently  the  visit  was  limited  to 
attendance  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod,  and  to 
oversee  the  work.  Their  health  was  much  better, 
but  they  returned  to  Australia  in  November  of  the 
same  year  for  deputation  work. 

Six  months  later,  and  Dr.  Paton  writes  sorrow- 
fully from  Victoria,  Australia^  to  a  friend,  under 
date  of  May  23,  1905 :  "I  am  grieved  to  inform 
you  that  my  dear  wife  died  on  the  i6th  of  this 
month,  after  much  suffering  for  three  months,  but 
in  much  patient  resignation,  having  intrusted  all 
to  the  dear  Lord  without  any  fear,  while  I  and  all 
ours  in  Australia  stood  round  her  bed  in  tears  pray- 
ing for  her.  Without  any  struggle  she  quietly 
fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  departing  to  be  forever  with 
the  Lord.  ...  On  the  morning  of  her  funeral  we 
had  a  sorrowful  cable  from  Norfolk  Island,  in- 
forming us  of  the  death  of  our  daughter-in-law, 
our  son  Fred's  wife^  the  missionary  at  Malekula. 
This  increases  our  grief,  but  she  also  was  a  de- 
voted, earnest  Christian,  loving  and  serving  Jesus. 
We  pity  poor  Fred,  alone  and  far  from  any  white 


io8  THE  LAST  DECADE. 

person's  sympathy,  Init  he  is  no  doubt  sustained 
by  Christ's  presence  and  blessing.  .  .  .  Two  of 
our  missionaries  are  ill  and  away  from  the  islands. 
and  I  fear  will  not  be  able  to  return,  for  which  I 
am  very  sorry;  but  Jesus  gives  and  takes  away  as 
he  pleases,  yet  He  does  all  things  well,  though  it 
is  often  heart-wringing  to  us,  especially  in  our  be- 
reavement, when  our  dearest  are  laid  in  the  grave. 
My  heart  is  too  full  and  sore  to  write  more  now. 
Who  would  have  thought  that  Mrs.  Paton,  who 
was  so  active  and  full  of  church  and  mission  work, 
would  have  been  taken  away  before  me,  but  so 
God  has  ordered^not  lost  but  gone  before,  and 
we  hope  soon  to  meet  again.  I  enter  tomorrow 
my  eighty-second  year,  and  fear  I  will  not  be  able 
to  continue  my  work  long  now,  but  His  will  be 
done." 

After  this  sad  experience.  Dr.  Paton  felt  he 
could  not  remain  in  their  home  alone,  and  went 
to  live  "at  the  house  of  a  poon  good,  quiet  min- 
ister's widow,  where  I  am  as  comfortable  as  I 
cDuld  be  in  lodgings.  She  is  good  and  kind,  but 
oh,  what  a  change  it  has  brought  to  me  and  mine. 
No  home  left  now,  but  I  feel  it  will  not  be  long 
till  I  follow.  T  have  been  suffering  lately  from 
sleeplessness,  and  giddiness  at  night  and  in  the 
morning  when  I  get  up,  but  I  hope  soon  to  get  over 
these  trials.  I  plead  with  the  Committee  to  let  me 
return  soon  to  Aniwa,  but  they  refuse  and  say 
'bye  and  bye.'  They  think  me  too  weak  to  go 
alone  now." 

Five  months  later  (Dec.  1905).  he  writes:  ."I 
am  yet  holding  on  at  my  (deputation)   work  with 


THE  LAST  DECADE.  109 

encouraging  success,  but  getting  into  and  out  of 
buggies,  and  other  conveyances,  is  now  diffi- 
cult and  too  much  for  me.  In  the  far  interior  I 
have  had  almost  daily  driving  to  and  from  meet- 
ings, yet  I  do  not  like  to  give  it  up,  though  all  ad- 
vise and  urge  me  to  do  so,  more  especially  since, 
over  two  months  ago,  I  was  very  nearly  killed  in  a 
buggy  accident.  A  minister  was  driving  me  from 
addressing  one  meeting  to  another,  when  his  horse 
was  greatly  frightened  by  a  train^  and  reared  and 
plunged,  and  sprang  about  madly,  so  that  first  he 
was  thrown  out  and  then  I.  I  fell  on  my  head 
and  was  so  badly  cut  that  I  bled  profusely.  The 
men  in  the  train,  who  saw  the  accident,  said  that 
the  horse  and  buggy  went  over  me,  and  they 
thought  I  was  killed.  They  stopped  the  train, 
brought  it  back  and  helped  to  carry  me  to  it,  tak- 
ing me  back  to  where  there  was  a  doctor.  He  ex- 
amined me  carefully,  the  blood  was  washed  away 
from  my  face  and  head,  and  after  it  was  dressed, 
I  was  ordered  to  bed.  But  after  an  hour  and  a 
half's  resi,  they  told  me  that  a  pretty  large  meeting, 
by  previous  arrangements,  had  gathered  in  a  church 
near  by  for  me  to  address.  I  got  assisted  to  the 
church,  threw  the  bandages  from  my  head,  and 
holding  on  to  the  pulpit  addressed  the  meeting, 
and  praising  the  Lord^  I  was  helped  back  to  the 
Manse  again.  I  yet  suffer  a  good  deal  of  pain 
,  in  my  head,  and  arms,  legs  and  back  are  yet  swollen 
in  places,  but  I  am  anointing  the  sore  spots  night 
and  morning,  with  a  liniment  which  seems  to  be 
reducing  the  swelling  and  pain ;  so  I  praise  the 
Lord.     He  seems  to  be  going  to  spare  me  a  little 


THE  LAST  DECADE. 


longer  for  His  work  for  and  in  our  Mission.  ." 
Tlien  after  speaking  again  of  his  living  in  lodg- 
ings, in  Victoria,  he  adds,  "they  are  kind  and  at- 
tentive, but  for  an  old  man  there  is  no  place  like 
home,  yet  I  expect  our  dear  Lord  to  call  me  soon 
now." 

In  the  spring  of  1906,  in  acknowledging  some 
money  received  from  America  for  the  "John  G. 
Paton  Mission  Fund,"  he  writes:  "I  was  sitting, 
dull  and  quiet  in  my  study  in  lodgings,  but  by  the 
letters  and  cheques  I  was  much  cheered  and  encour- 
aged. The  Lord  sending  me  so  much  in  answer  to 
prayer  for  our  Mission,  helping  to  reduce  its  de- 
ficit of  last  year,  while  He  has  enabled  us  to  keep 
all  its  work  going  on.  I  keep  pretty  well  now,  hav- 
ing nearly  got  over  my  buggy  accident,  though 
some  of  my  bones  are  sore  yet.  I  fear  now  I  will 
never  get  altogether  over  it,  but  I  am  able  now  by 
God's  blessing  to  address  a  meeting  daily  and 
three  every  Sabbath.  I  have  been  very  much 
disappointed  lately.  I  was  very  anxious  to  return 
for  a  year  or  a  few  months  to  my  dear  converts  in 
Aniwa  and  the  New  Hebrides,  as  I  know  they 
must  need  the  residence  of  a  missionary  among 
them  for  a  time.  They  carry  on  all  the  school  and 
church  work  faithfully  and  successfully,  but  if  1 
could  be  a  year  or  a  few  months  among  them, 
preaching  and  teaching,  I  know  it  would  do  them 
good,  and  they  also  by  their  letters  exceedingly , 
desire  it.  But  our  Committee  refuse  to  let  me  go. 
They  say  I  am  too  old  and  feeble  to  be  allowed  to 
return  there  and  live  alone.  But  I  have  no  fear 
of  going  to  live  alone.     The  getting  into  and  out 


THE  LAST  DECADE. 


of  buggies  and  coaches  here,  since  my  accident,  is 
ten  times  more  trying  to  me  than  it  would  be  to 
move  about  at  the  work  required  of  me  on  the 
islands,  which  I  believe  is  very  much  more  needed 
than  the  work  here,  though  both  are  required  in 
their  spheres,  and  should  go  on  side  by  side." 

Later  we  are  glad  to  find  him  joined  by  his  son. 
Rev.  Frank  H.  L.  Paton,  who  had  been  obliged  to 
withdraw  from  his  work  at  West  Tanna  and  was 
settled,  for  a  time  at  least,  in  Australia.  Together 
they  continued  deputation  work  among  the 
churches,  and  it  must  have  been  a  great  comfort 
to  the  lonely  old  man.  In  October,  1906,  he 
writes:  "Frank  and  I  went  recently  as  deputies 
to  Sydney.  Sitting  up  all  night  in  the  trains  for 
nearly  six  hundred  miles  and  driving  gave  me  a 
bad  attack  of  island  ague  and  fever.  However, 
we  got  back  in  safety,  and  again  able  for  work, 
for  which  I  praise  our  dear  Lord  Jesus." 

Again  in  November  he  writes:  "For  the  last 
two  or  three  mails  I  have  been  so  far  away  and  so 
busy,  that  I  could  not  write  as  usual.  To  reach 
tne  first  congregation  in  this  Presbytery,  I  had 
to  walk  half  a  mile  to  the  train,  then  ten  hours  in 
the  train  continuously,  and  then  a  considerable 
drive  again.  I  keep  about  my  usual  state  of  health, 
but  have  great  difficulty  with  weak  back  and  legs. 
I  sometimes  fear  I  will  soon  have  to  give  up,  but 
I  will,  God  helping  me,  hold  on  to  the  last.  And 
when  no  longer  able  to  help  the  Mission  by  work 
here^  I  pray  God  to  enable  me  to  reach  the  islands, 
that  I  may  live  and  die  among  my  beloved  con- 
verts  on   Aniwa." 


THE  LAST  DECADE. 


As  the  year  drew  near  its  close  he  sent  a  last 
message  to  his  "beloved  helpers  and  friends,  who, 
prompted  by  love  to  Jesus,  and  pity  for  the  perish- 
ing heathen,  are  so  nobly  assisting  the  Mission," 
and  wished  for  them  "every  joy  and  blessing  in 
our  dear  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  will  richly  re- 
ward  and   bless   them   more   and   more." 

A  last  message  it  was  indeed.  On  Sunday,  Dec. 
i6th.  Dr.  James  Paton  was  taken  very  ill  in  Glas- 
gow, and  the  following  Friday,  the  21st,  he  died. 
A  cable  message  was  sent  to  Rev.  Frank  Paton, 
announcing  the  death,  so  that  he  might  break  the 
news  gently  to  his  father.  A  few  hours  later  a 
reply  cable  expressed  sorrow,  love  and  prayer,  and 
added,  "Father  ill."  The  days  and  weeks  passed 
on  and  on  the  twenty-eighth  of  January  the  frail 
and  weary  body  in  which  the  eager  spirit  had 
tabernacled  for  eighty-three  long  years,  was  at 
rest  and  John  G.  Paton  had  joined  the  dearly  loved 
wife,  and  many  of  his  loved  converts  in  the  Home- 
land of  the  soul,  to  go  no  more  out  forever. 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  tVmerica  3 


Date  Due 


JY13'55 


m^ 


'R  1 


^ 


NOV  5 


<T 


MARS     qf 


ilARia-57 


Jwy  r^  llj 


<" 


ii 


